《Master of Soul-Building》


 C1

    The autumn''s tiger was abnormally hot. I sat at the entrance of the clay shop, using the fan in my hand to cool down. At this moment, a person was walking towards me with a smile.


    This person, Xiao Cihu, invited a few idols in my shop. I heard that he was a producer from a film and television company with a big body, wearing a cotton hemp shirt, and had a string of 18 stars and moon portraits in his hands. He looked just like a middle-aged, greasy man.


    Xiao Cihu casually found a horse and sat across from me, revealing a mouth full of yellow teeth, he smiled and said:


    "Brother Qin, we haven''t seen each other for awhile. We almost thought of my brother to death."


    When I heard him say this, I thought to myself, "Scram! If there''s nothing to do, I won''t come here. If there''s nothing else, a dignified producer will come to my place."


    However, it was still a business after all. I opened my mouth and smiled.


    "Brother, look what you''re talking about. If you have anything to say, just say it to me. I''ll do my best to help."


    The moment he said that, Xiao Cihu immediately put away his smile.


    "It''s hard to tell at a glance." Xiao Cihu shook his head a few times, then said:


    "Recently, our company has been filming a supernatural online drama. It has only just started, and the actresses inside the studio have nightmares every night, and they dream about dirty stuff."


    This is not the first time I have heard that the theatre is haunted.


    In order to avoid the crowd watching, most theaters would choose a place with fewer people to view the scene. In this world, once there were very few yang qi, they would descend, and since the daily events were fake and fake, there was a lack of order in the world, so it was very possible that ghosts would live in this kind of place.


    Thus, before the filming crew started, they would usually invite a statue of Emperor Guan Sheng back as an offering.


    Old Master Guan was the Martial God of the God Realm, and the reason the filming crew invited him back was obviously because they hoped for him to get rich and make a fool of himself. But aside from that, Emperor Guan Sheng was also the Demon Emperor of the God Realm, with his idol in the theater, Hundred Evils didn''t dare to enter.


    However, in order to achieve such an effect, one had to truly open up the saint statue.


    Xiao Cihu immediately replied:


    "I specifically sent someone to go to Shan Xi Yun City to invite him. Furthermore, I invited a Taoist priest to perform an opening ceremony, but it was still useless."


    I nodded. There was no need to think about whether there was a problem with the deity statue or Xiao Cihu had been deceived.


    Xiao Cihu rubbed the Xingyue Puti on his hand, looking as if he had just eaten a fly''s feces, and said to me with an anxious face:


    "Brother Qin, you have to help me, we spent a lot of money to get the female protagonist for this movie, if this goes on, she will have to give up. If that''s really the case, not only will our company pay heavily, even I won''t be able to survive."


    The reason why he said that, I had a rough idea of what he was thinking. The reason why I came to this place should be because I wanted to find the workmanship of my god and ghost duo for help.


    Legend has it that in the late Ming and early Ming dynasties, when the Central Plains were burnt to ashes, this ghost who had achieved great success and died under the blade and soldiers, in the name of hundreds of millions of souls, in order to rest in peace after Emperor Nanking ascended the throne, Liu Bowen had picked a hundred people from the smiths to undergo the secret technique of the mysterious machine to make wooden molds made out of clay.


    These clay statues were made from the sculptures of gods and ghosts. divine sculpture s could reach up to the heavens, and were specialized in creating solemn images of myriad gods.


    Although that was what he said, the secrets and uses of the technique were not limited to just that. Liu Bowen knew how powerful the technique was and did not reveal it to the craftsmen.


    After the craftsman comprehended it, he took off his craftsman''s books and specialized in learning this door, and passed this skill down to his descendants, it was called the supernatural sculpture.


    I am called Qin Yi, the descendant of this craftsman, so I do not dare to be proficient in this technique, but I do understand it a little. Back then, it was my Grandpa that passed this skill down to me, and after he passed this skill to me, my Grandpa once reminded me to not use the supernatural sculpture lightly.


    After all, this kind of thing borrowed the power of ghosts and gods, while at the same time doing business with ghosts and gods. After using too much of it, it would easily change one''s lifespan.


    On the surface, I promised my Grandpa, but if I were to live off of the deity statue, I wouldn''t be able to earn much money at all. After my Grandpa left, I would no longer have the control of my hometown, so I started to make money from this.


    Money was too important these days. Earning money was the way to go.


    When I heard Xiao Cihu''s words, I had already made a decision in my heart, but I didn''t say anything. If you want my help, you must first see Xiao Cihu''s sincerity.


    Xiao Cihu had long been panicking in his heart due to this matter. He took out a bank card from his pocket and spoke with an anxious expression:


    "Brother Qin, don''t keep me guessing. There is a deposit of 10 thousand yuan in here. If you help me out here, I still have 10 thousand yuan."


    It wasn''t difficult for me to create a scene with a ghost, and I still had 20 thousand yuan, so I was quite satisfied and took over the business.


    I told Xiao Cihu not to be so anxious. First, let me take a look at the theatre, and let me see the specific situation before I knew what it looks like.


    Xiao Cihu didn''t say anything else and drove towards the theater.


    As soon as the car left, it rushed out of the city and drove for a good hour.


    That position was far enough from where he was before. There were mountains all around him, and the plants were extremely withered. There were only a few crooked trees growing in the crevices of the rocks.


    Xiao Cihu''s theater was currently being embraced by these few mountains and it was extremely dark. After noon, even sunlight would hardly shine through.


    In my opinion, even if this place doesn''t cause any trouble, it would make one''s hair stand on end if they were to stay here.


    On the other hand, Xiao Cihu wanted this kind of atmosphere to be in when filming this kind of internet drama. With regards to the current standards of these movies and TV dramas, I couldn''t really give a proper evaluation of them, so I went straight to the point.


    "I want to take a look at that Saint Monarch statue in front of you all first."


    Xiao Cihu immediately nodded his head and brought me to the backstage of the film crew. The Sacred Emperor''s statue was placed in the backstage of the film crew in a huge shrine, and the incense burner in front of the idol was even lit up with incense that was as thick as a finger.


    Xiao Cihu walked to the deity statue and immediately bowed respectfully, but the moment he kneeled on the praying mat, he was pulled up by me.


    "Stop bowing, this is not Emperor Guan."

 C2

    Hearing these words, everyone present was stunned. Xiao Cihu spat twice and said:


    "Brother Qin, this is a deity statue that you invited from Master Guan''s hometown. It has the greatest spiritual nature, so you better not speak carelessly and offend the gods."


    I explained to Xiao Cihu. If I can''t even tell if this is real or fake, I shouldn''t eat the supernatural sculpture.


    The martial statue held onto the Azure Dragon''s crescent blade, its phoenix eyes opened slightly, its eyes did not show any signs of anger, its expression was solemn, and its face was filled with a sense of righteousness.


    Although the Guan Gong in front of us looks like that, but it can''t stand looking at it closely. The Guan Gong is a phoenix eye, it has the eyebrows of a silkworm, and the face is like a jujube, but the phoenix eye is made extremely thin and long, and the slumbering silk brow is also drawn by the person who carved it.


    Furthermore, the Martial Guan Gong clenched his fists. The Azure Dragon Sinking Moon Saber that was in his hands had disappeared.


    From the looks of it, this place was no longer that Emperor Guan. It was clearly a declining god.


    When I said these words to Xiao Cihu, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    "Then, then what should we do now?"


    Since this statue is not the emperor, it is only natural that we can''t get a god. I think it must be some ghost that was entrusted to the statue as a spy.


    I thought for a moment and took out a bottle of eye drops from my pocket. I dripped two drops on the tip of my finger and smeared the two drops on my eyes at the same time. Then, I rubbed my eyes until they were completely red.


    Only now did he see a pale figure wearing an ancient green robe sitting on the statue of the deity. He also had a costume hanging around his neck, a black swan pendant.


    I only glanced at it once, then felt a burning pain in my eyes and quickly closed them.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes. The thing he had just seen had long since disappeared.


    Xiao Cihu watched from the side and said curiously:


    "What were you doing just now? Why did you keep opening and closing your eyes when you dropped something like eye drops?"


    I showed the bottle of eye drops to Xiao Cihu.


    "This is something used by the bovine tears to break through obstacles, which means that one can only see things that are not normally seen by dripping this kind of thing."


    When Xiao Cihu heard what I said, he was prepared to give it a try. However, I told him that if he dripped this kind of thing on top of his eyes, it would be extremely uncomfortable, and would be no different from having chili concoction. Furthermore, an ordinary person would only be able to see things for a second or two after dripping this kind of thing.


    Only those who have reached a certain level of cultivation can rely on this thing for over ten minutes. Even I am unable to accomplish this.


    Thinking about it, just for a second or two, and suffering so much pain, Xiao Cihu didn''t do it, and fearlessly returned the bovine tears back to me, asking me what I saw at that place.


    I only looked at the object on top of the statue absentmindedly, but from the way he was dressed, I could tell that it was a ghosts.


    I explained what I saw to Xiao Cihu. Xiao Cihu was startled for a bit, but following that he opened his mouth and asked:


    "Is that robe a floral butterfly''s robe?"


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but ponder for a moment. It seemed to be true. This time, Xiao Cihu''s face looked like it was paralyzed, twitching a few times.


    I guessed that this brat must have something that he didn''t tell me. He opened his mouth and said:


    "We are old acquaintances, if you have anything to say, you have to clarify it with me first. If you do not, not only will the supernatural sculpture that you invited be of no use, but there might be other things that will happen."


    After hearing what I had to say, Xiao Cihu was stunned for a good long while before he finally opened his mouth:


    This theater was built by our company a few years ago. However, a few years ago, during a filming process, an actress died in an accident, and we didn''t film here anymore. That actress who wore the same Clothes as the one you mentioned earlier.


    After he said this, a few of the staff who had been in the company for a long time also spoke up,


    That actress was hanged in the crew, and her body was only discovered the next day. Later on, when the cameras were turned on here, the screens would be filled with snowflakes and the screams of women could be heard from time to time. However, once they took out of the set, everything would be fine.


    "That''s why you spent so much money to request the Guan Gong Statue." I nodded and looked at the statue again. It was truly a pity that a girl died just like that.


    Xiao Cihu looked at me dejectedly and said: "This is about the situation. Brother Qin, hurry up and think of a way, what kind of god should come back to suppress us?"


    I shook my head and told him not to worry. I asked a few actresses to come in and let me know what I had dreamed of.


    Xiao Cihu did not waste his breath, he had the staff to bring the female lead in.


    After the management staff left for about ten minutes, that person still hadn''t arrived. I couldn''t help but be anxious as I waited, thinking to myself that this actor was such a big brand, and yet he didn''t come in after such a long time. Xiao Cihu said with a face full of kindness at the side:


    "This actress is called Liu Yan and has acted in many television dramas. She is famous for being a streaming female star.


    I normally wouldn''t watch TV shows, so I didn''t talk to him about a lot of people. Most of them were waiting for Liu Yan to come in and shock me the moment he does.


    In my business, there are many artistes and models that have begged for supernatural sculpture s from me. Logically speaking, these people can be considered as the top beauties, but compared to Liu Yan, they are still a little inferior.


    As he had just come down from the stage, Liu Yan was still wearing an extremely simple set of clothes. He only wore a white workman''s vest and light blue denim shorts, the two round shapes of the workman''s back were completely exposed, and the position of his collar looked very obvious.


    Her legs were extremely slim, and her buttocks were made into an arc by the light blue jean shorts.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but to gulp down a mouthful of saliva. But Liu Yan seemed to have seen this reaction, and actually looked at me with a look of contempt.


    "I''m still filming. I just got into the role. You called me over just to see this person."


    Liu Yan pointed at me, with a look of disdain on her face.

 C3

    No matter how beautiful you are, I don''t like to hear those words.


    "Can you tell me what you dreamed about at night?"


    When he asked this question, Liu Yan''s arrogant look immediately disappeared, and his face showed slight alarm, as he slowly spoke.


    These past few nights, whenever she closed her eyes, she would dream of a person in a costume, but very indistinct, spinning around in front of her. This person kept spinning, all the way until he finally approached Liu Yan little by little, and then started to tear apart Liu Yan''s Clothes like a madman.


    Inside the dream, Liu Yan was also wearing a costume. As she was patting the person''s clothes, he kept shouting non-stop:


    "Mine, this was originally mine. Return it to me."


    As he said till here, Liu Yan stuck both his arms in front of his chest, his face full of fear.


    I asked Liu Yan if she was wearing a green robe embroidered with butterflies and flowers.


    Liu Yan nodded. Since it''s like this, then it''s the same as the ghosts I saw before.


    Since that''s the case, then it''s easy to settle it. I smiled at Liu Yan with my head lowered, and was about to say something to her. But before I could finish speaking, my gaze coincidentally landed on Liu Yan''s chest.


    Liu Yan inserted it in front of his chest. Under the pressure of her arm, more than half of the balls actually slipped out of his chest, and even some of that red blush slipped out.


    But just as I looked at it, I was spotted by Liu Yan immediately. She grabbed my chest and shouted out:


    "Perverted."


    It was clearly it who accidentally slipped out from the collar, how can you blame me.


    However, out of the corner of my eye, I accidentally continued to glance at her. This time, I discovered that there was actually a Necklace pendant between the two round Liu Yan.


    There wasn''t much of an attraction to normal pendants, but the one on Liu Yan''s neck was actually that black swan pendant as well.


    It''s exactly the same as the one I saw earlier.


    When I saw this, I was a little taken aback.


    Liu Yan had already tightly clutched her chest, smiled at me, and said:


    "Do you want to see it?"


    I don''t know if it was a psychological hint or a biological impulse, but I actually nodded subconsciously. Liu Yan immediately followed with a face full of haughtiness as he said.


    "F * ck off."


    My face immediately turned awkward. It wasn''t good to be misunderstood to be playing rogue. I hastily explained to her,


    "Don''t misunderstand, I just want to see the pendant hanging around your neck."


    However, Liu Yan did not care that much. With a stern face, she coldly snorted and said:


    "Nope."


    Only I was left with an expression of helplessness while Xiao Cihu beside me had a face of a brother.


    I will introduce a few new artists to the Brother Qin in a few days. As for whether or not I can take it off, it will depend on your ability. "Su Yun said with a smile.


    I snappily glanced at Xiao Cihu, I didn''t expect him to think of me as that kind of person.


    Since the two pendants are the same, other than coincidence, I am afraid that Liu Yan and Hanged Ghost have some sort of relationship, but since they aren''t willing to talk about it, it''s not good for me to ask.


    At this time, Xiao Cihu became a little anxious and said:


    "We have said what the Brother Qin should say, it is time for you to make your move."


    I assured Xiao Cihu, my heart had already come to a conclusion, in a situation like this, I had to create a statue to intimidate the ghosts.


    Usually, these statues would have divine sculpture like the Red Haired King or Heavenly Master Zhong Kui. Other than this, the Bodhisattva King had the same effect.


    However, there were many taboos about true Gods, and they needed to be kept in a quiet place. The film crew usually had a large flow of people, and they were quite noisy, so it was very possible that they would offend the gods if they were not careful.


    Even the gods had solemn appearances, and their eyes could not bear to look at this. How could they possibly tolerate this? If they were slightly angered in the future, it might affect the fate of this movie and the rest of the film crew.


    "If that''s the case, then what else can we invite?"


    "Don''t be anxious, since the divine sculpture can''t be used, then we will make a Phantom, and the taboos of Phantom will decrease a lot. As long as we work hard to support them, there won''t be any problems, and the effect will be very good."


    I found a picture of a octospider from my phone''s album and showed Xiao Cihu a octospider. The eagle man''s entire body was covered in golden feathers, his wings looked like they were about to fly into the sky, giving him a majestic aura. On his back grew eight arms, and on each of the eight hands was a different type of ghosts.


    "Why does this map look a little scary?" Xiao Cihu coiled the Xingyue Puti in his hands, his eyes almost squinting to the point that there were slits in them. He clicked his tongue twice, as if he was not satisfied with the image of the octospider.


    I explained to Xiao Cihu: "This is Raksha of the Western Brahma, who eats evil spirits. The eagle head represents thunder eyes that can see through everything.


    After Xiao Cihu finished listening to what I said, he became satisfied, and told me to finish the sculpture as soon as possible.


    The craftsmanship requirements for this kind of thing called supernatural sculpture were extremely high, it required a specific set of clay s and materials to make. Furthermore, one would need to open their eyes or draw their soul later on, it would take at least two to three days of time to make.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll personally go to your shop two days later to get the supernatural sculpture. You must hurry up and do it."


    I nodded in agreement and immediately returned to the shop to prepare the materials for the supernatural sculpture.


    However, as soon as I entered the store, another business came to me.


    The one who came to my shop was a girl, I know her as well, it was''s nightclub''s Princess A Jiao. I had visited her a few times before with my friends, although I didn''t pick her up, I have met her a few times.


    Due to the nature of her work, her face had a tinge of dust. She was dressed in a sexy low cut tight skirt, flesh-colored stockings, high heels, and a black skirt. The slit on the skirt almost reached the side of her butt, making A Jiao''s sexy body look very attractive.


    The moment A Jiao entered the door, he immediately bent down and sat on the small horse. The item in front of him was about to burst out from his body and the Clothes.


    I stopped what I was doing and smiled to A Jiao: "Isn''t this A Jiao? What wind blew you over to me today?"


    "Brother Qin, don''t take your words to ridicule me, I have something to talk to you about." On the contrary, A Jiao went straight to the point: "Recently, my business is getting worse every day. I heard that the idol in your shop is very intelligent, so I wanted to ask if you have any ideas."

 C4

    I looked at A Jiao, although A Jiao''s face looked like she had a unique, charming look, it was really hard to stop, but if I looked closely, I could feel that A Jiao had specially made thick makeup on to cover his eyes and loose areas.


    Being able to work at a nightclub was equivalent to reversing the flow of days and nights, as well as accompanying drinking and smoking everyday, so he aged extremely quickly. A Jiao had been a princess for at least five or six years this year, it would be weird if he did not become like this.


    Furthermore, since the princess was eating youth food, A Jiao was already a person who was about to become a senior, the business must be getting harder and harder to do. Seeing the newbies beside her snatching all of her guests one by one, and sitting on a cold stool, A Jiao couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "If this goes on, I guess I''ll have to eat my old money." A Jiao took out a cigarette from his small bag, lit it and took a drag, then continued: "See if you can think of a way to help me get a statue back."


    In the time it took for him to speak, A Jiao had already walked to my side, and was practically sticking close to my body, speaking tenderly: "Brother Qin, just help me."


    That voice was really hot, but I was in the shop with statues of the Buddha. They were all staring at me with righteous eyes, so I didn''t dare to have any dirty thoughts.


    "You mean you want to invite a statue back to help you lure the guest over."


    A Jiao repeatedly nodded, and said:


    "That''s what I mean. As long as you can help me, there will be benefits."


    After saying that, A Jiao took the opportunity to place his hand on my butt, and fiercely raised it.


    I didn''t expect that A Jiao would tease me like this, and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. With a whoosh, his old face flushed red, but A Jiao chuckled and said:


    "Brother Qin, what''s there to be embarrassed about? We are old acquaintances, if you can help me do it, I wouldn''t mind."


    I am also not a silly boy. For someone like A Jiao who has been hanging around in the nightclub all year round, even if you pluck out his eyelashes, they would still be empty.


    According to what A Jiao meant, she would be staying with me the whole night. However, she would have to help her with the sculpture and save the money.


    "Look at what you''re saying, how can big brother take advantage of little sister? We''ll each take one yard." I smiled at A Jiao: "I''ll help you on your matter. There is a way that I can help you with, but you better think carefully, if you can''t control yourself, something might happen to you."


    "What will happen?" A Jiao asked.


    I shook my head. I''m not sure about that, but everyone''s aura, luck, and luck are different, so please go back to the statue.


    The best situation would be to enjoy the peace of being able to burn incense. And the worst situation would likely result in a backlash. In the end, those offering incense sticks would die without a complete corpse, and the losses would not be worth it.


    When meeting people like A Jiao, I would clearly explain in advance and let them think it over, but I would accept it a lot. After all, the desire in front of me is too strong, so who cares about what happens in the future.


    Moreover, everyone did not believe that their luck was that bad. Even the worst case scenario would be their own.


    After I told A Jiao all of these, A Jiao''s eyes suddenly showed some hesitation, and he opened his mouth to ask:


    "If I really invite that statue back, then my business will really get better."


    I was still assured with my skills, I patted my chest and said to A Jiao:


    "Don''t worry about that. If the business doesn''t get better, you can refund the original price."


    Hearing my words, A Jiao gritted his teeth and said: "Fine, then help me make one. No matter what, it''s still better than drinking the northwest wind."


    Since I have also advised, A Jiao is also willing to be a statue, Zhou Yu is willing to fight one on one.


    I didn''t say much, I just said to her, "In a situation like this, the one to be invited is the foxtail. We are old acquaintances, I''ll give you a price of 10,000, do you agree?"


    Although A Jiao was an old beauty, but a princess was a person with a high income, after working for a few years, she earned a lot of money, so 10,000 dollars was nothing to her, so she agreed without hesitation and said:


    "What is this foxtail you are talking about?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s Su Daji''s type, you know." There are too many ways to create a idol in the supernatural sculpture, so I found it hard to explain it to an amateur. I could only use the simplest and most concise method to explain it to A Jiao.


    This method was surprisingly useful. A Jiao nodded excitedly, and said: "How can I not know about this?


    I immediately nodded my head and said, "Think about it, if the Emperor can hook this up, inviting a foxtail back should not be a problem. I think I can help you recruit some ordinary customers."


    "Then let''s invite this foxtail, but we agreed that if it doesn''t work, I won''t forgive you." A Jiao pinched my butt and smiled seductively at me.


    I rubbed her buttocks. After calculating for a bit, that octospider would take at least two days to be completed, and at the end, it would take at least four days to be able to help A Jiao create his foxtail.


    I told A Jiao to come back four days later to bring the sculpture back. A Jiao nodded his head excitedly: "Then I''ll come see you again four days later. At that time, I want to see my foxtail."


    After he finished speaking, A Jiao turned and walked out of the shop, leaving a sexy and graceful back view.

 C5

    Once A Jiao left, I pulled up the shop''s curtain door and took a bath. Then, I sat down in front of the worktable.


    The making of supernatural sculpture required a quiet environment, and the heart needed sufficient peace to not have any evil thoughts.


    Otherwise, he would be blaspheming gods, and the supernatural sculpture he produced would turn into an evil god along with the creator''s thoughts.


    This was because no matter how powerful the divine power of the supernatural sculpture was, it was created by humans.


    I took a deep breath and retrieved a bunch of clay s that I prepared beforehand from the mud basin. I started to create the octospider s that I promised Xiao Cihu, and started to shape them.


    Our supernatural sculpture''s technique in making clay sculptures can be divided into thirty-two stages, and even simpler stages can be divided into six main categories.


    Bodhisattva Statue, Wrath Diamond Statue, Bichu Statue, Human Phase, Charming Woman Phase, Foreign Beast Form.


    Bodhisattva statues were usually used to carve benevolent statues that could resolve the suffering of others. They were used mostly for the statues of divine sculpture, such as the Kitigarbha Monarchs, Scholars and other Bodhisattvas.


    Fury Vajra''s eyes were wide open, his gaze like lightning, his face filled with righteousness. In the supernatural sculpture, there were many ways to express the anger of the Gods and ghosts, in order to intimidate and scare off evil beings.


    The octospider that I want to make also belongs to this image.


    On the other hand, the Picasso was a figure like the Arhat Master, and the most common figure was the Eighteen Arhats.


    However, there was a huge difference between the two. In the mortal world, most of the sculptures were of the Yin Immortal above or the True God above, while in the girl, there were only evil spirits or evil spirits.


    The foxtail statue that I will help A Jiao create later on needs to be in this shape.


    As for the shape of the beast, it was easier to understand. It was the shape of some wild monsters with ferocious faces.


    The octospider I created originally belonged to the Beastman form, but this Phantom was used to intimidate Hanged Ghost. Although the strange beast looked strong enough, the righteous energy on its face was not strong enough, so it was unable to shake the ghosts.


    Thus, I intentionally made some changes to my face and carved the expression of the statue into the face of the octospider.


    Waiting until I finished, I stood up from the worktable, paid my respects to the Table that had the ancestral tablet for making supernatural sculpture s, and muttered:


    "Descendants are under the shade of their ancestors, while golden swords hack at holy statues. Above us, we will create three levels of treasures, and below us, we will create nine rays of light. "


    The positions that I made just now were called request for ancestors. Only after requesting permission from the ancestors can we begin to create the supernatural sculpture.


    After finishing this set of positions, I bowed three more times towards the tablet. Following which, I pushed out a box from the bottom of the Table. This box contained the entire set of tools needed to create supernatural sculpture.


    These things were all passed down from the Ming Dynasty. I opened up the box s, and used the red cloth s to wrap around twelve carvings of different sizes of gold and silver.


    In addition, there were six different types of brushes, which were used to color clay sculptures.


    I carried all of these items onto the worktable and immediately began to create the octospider Statue.


    In fact, if he was proficient enough, he could create a statue from a lump of clay in one night''s time. What was truly difficult was the enlightenment and soul attracting later on.


    divine sculpture needed to be enlightened, but Phantom was a type of soul luring beast.


    Simply put, the gods lived in factories and shops. At this point in time, there was no God placed his hands on it, it was just an ordinary work of art.


    After being invited back, they began to chant an incantation through the chanting of the great virtue of the monks, reaching the heavens to listen. They let the gods know that there was someone here to support them, and only after being selected would the gods accept incense and protect the people who supported them.


    This set of rules could only be completed by people with extremely high cultivation experience or specialized knowledge. It was not something that could be accomplished by casually asking an old Taoist from the Monk.


    Not only would he not be able to invite a true god, but he would also very likely have some ghosts attached themselves to the idol, drinking incense.


    We who make supernatural sculpture have our own unique ways of opening our eyes and drawing souls. When the structure of the statue was almost complete, I dimmed all the lights in the shop, took out a bronze mirror from the box and placed it in front of the statue.


    And around the statue, according to the God of the Three Devils and Four Devils, lit four fragrant incense.


    The light from the fire shone on the bronze mirror, shining on the octospider''s face, which was not yet carved.


    At this time, I picked up the smallest carving knife and slashed at my forefinger, causing blood to spurt out instantly. I hastily smeared the blood all over the octospider''s face, and then quickly carved its face while the blood was still wet.


    At the same time as the sculpture was being carved, he would also open his mouth and mutter: "Demon Dove, my lord, Xiao Cihu has set up a supernatural sculpture here and I am willing to raise you up. If you agree, my lord, please show me your reaction as soon as possible."


    Just as I finished my sentence, I suddenly saw the four fragrant fires suddenly change from red to a weak shade of purple. Then, I looked at the bronze mirror in front of the statue and saw a human face with eagle eyes and hawk beaks. The corners of his mouth curled up as he glared at me.


    It seems that he is willing to accept Xiao Cihu''s support. I took a deep breath and hurriedly said respectfully:


    "Thank you, Supreme God, for your response."


    Before he finished speaking, the face on the bronze mirror disappeared, and the four fragrant flames also regained their color.


    I turned on the lights in the house and looked at the octospider''s face. Although it looked like it was made out of Vajra, I still gave it a special kind of hawk mouth and eyes. Its appearance and aura were exactly the same as what I saw in the bronze mirror.


    The blood on the statue''s face had already disappeared. It seemed that the octospider''s soul had been lured into the statue through my blood.


    This process is the most complicated process within the entire supernatural sculpture. After I finished doing all of this, I was so tired that I started to gasp for breath.


    The next step was to color the supernatural sculpture, but this color was different from the usual ones, it was related to the effects of the entire statue being lit up or drawn in.


    I can''t concoct this kind of pigment myself, so I''ll have to buy it from someone called Feng Si.


    Feng Si is a strong person, the bovine tears I used to break all obstacles in before was bought from him. He specializes in doing business in yin and yang lines, I have traded with him a few times, and he is quite good at being human.

 C6

    It''s only 12 in the morning, so according to Feng Si''s habit, he shouldn''t be sleeping yet. I found Feng Si''s number from my contact list and called him.


    On the other end of the line, there was the sound of someone making a call. It took a while before Feng Si''s drunken voice sounded out: "Isn''t that the brat from the Qin family? Why are you calling me?"


    "Master Feng, do you still have any pigments I need?" I laughed.


    As soon as he heard that business was coming, Feng Si''s drunken look immediately disappeared. Laughing, he said: "I don''t care at all, come to Maple Forest Pavilion tomorrow night and I''ll give you the things."


    Hearing that there was something good, I felt at ease, and flattered with a smile: "Master Feng, you are truly amazing. Then we have made an agreement to meet tomorrow at Maple Forest Pavilion."


    "Alright." Before he finished speaking, Feng Si had already hung up.


    Since I had the goods, I was relieved. After making the call, I found a clean piece of red cloth and covered the entire octospider, then lit a stick of incense and placed it in front of the statue.


    On the second night, I changed into the shirt and casual jeans I had just bought. I even intentionally sprayed on some men''s cologne and went to see Feng Si.


    I wouldn''t be so particular if I just went to see Feng Si, but Maple Forest Pavilion has so many younger sisters, if I don''t dress myself properly, how can I leave a good impression on him.


    Feng Si gave the room number to me, and I went to look for him. The moment I opened the door, the good guy saw Feng Si leaning on the sofa chair, with a princess sitting on his body, with her legs wrapped around Feng Si''s body.


    Even a fool would be able to tell what the two of them were doing. I quickly prepared to close the door, but Feng Si yelled at me:


    "Wait for me at the door."


    Who would have thought that just like that, half an hour had passed? Only then did the princess, who was lying on Feng Si''s body before, walk out with a flushed face.


    When I left, this girl even gave me a coquettish look, which made me feel very embarrassed.


    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strange odor mixed with the stench of sweat. There was also a box of condoms on the table, most of them already used. It seemed like a lot of gunfire had been fired just now.


    "Sure, Master Feng, you are indeed ferocious."


    Feng Si waved his hands, and even tried to brag to me. "If you didn''t come too early and fought a few more times, it wouldn''t be a problem. Isn''t this bro more important than the horse?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and laughed: "Don''t talk about all sorts of things. Did you bring me the things I want?"


    "Look at what you''re saying, I can''t forget about business even if I forget about anything." Feng Si patted on a paper box placed on the side of the sofa and said:


    "The two sets of pigments you wanted are in here. You can consider it cheaper, a total of 2999 pigments."


    This box was only the size of a palm, and the raw materials inside were only a few taels. Wasn''t it much easier to rob than to rob?


    Feng Si laughed when he heard this: "Little brat from the Qin Clan is just saying that you don''t understand anything, this thing is extremely lowly in my hands, and I sell it all to your family, this is a product specifically meant for you, if you buy it cheaply, you might not be able to repay its value."


    You are a profiteer, and you specialize in products, which is called monopoly. However, I did not have the face to say these words out loud, so I laughed out loud: "You two call me teaming up, right? I also have to thank you, Master Feng."


    I ordered 3000 yuan from my purse and gave it to Feng Si. After finding a reason, I picked up the box and was about to leave, but was called out by Feng Si.


    "I haven''t found the money yet, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Feng Si handed over a coin to me, then said: "Kid, what you are doing is just a small business, relying on your supernatural sculpture technique to earn this much is a waste of your skills, why don''t I introduce some business to you."


    Feng Si had monopolized the business of the entire yin and yang lines.


    Such a rich man, logically speaking, should have been disdainful of my two or three thousand dollars business, but he was always doing business with me personally, and he was very polite and never put on any airs. This made me a little confused. In other words, this person''s depth of water was too deep for me to fathom.


    I can see that he has an ulterior motive, he''s using my supernatural sculpture''s craftsmanship, so it''s best not to interact too much with these types of people. I don''t dare accept his introductions for business, since I can''t win against him.


    However, I still nodded to him with a flattering look on my face.


    "I will definitely ask when I need Master Feng to introduce business. When that time comes, don''t forget about me, Master Feng."


    I casually chatted with him for a bit and told him that there were still some work to be done, and then walked out. Unexpectedly, just as we were about to exit the room, we bumped into each other.


    The moment A Jiao saw me walking out from the Feng Family''s private room, he cheerfully walked over and grabbed my hand.


    "Brother Qin, how is the matter that I told you to do?"


    I told A Jiao not to be anxious, we had agreed to give the thing to her in four days, and that it would be completed by then.


    Hearing this, A Jiao''s face was full of joy, he pulled my hand and insisted on inviting me to the bar to have a drink.


    I thought about it, about the scene of Feng Si and the princess just now, and how lustful they were, being the most taboo in supernatural sculpture, and how they would only paint supernatural sculpture after they had used rootless water to wash their eyes tomorrow.


    That night was already too idle, moreover I was dressed so properly, if I did not pick up girls, I would have lost my life. Since that''s the case, I might as well go and speak to A Jiao:


    "Then I''ll accept it."


    The Maple Forest Pavilion has a total of two floors. The second floor is a nightclub and the first floor is a bar. A Jiao grabbed my waist and brought me to the first floor''s bar.


    "This is my friend the Brother Qin. Go open the bottle of Hennessy, it''s mine."


    Although A Jiao doesn''t have any customers at the moment, he is still considered an old man in Maple Forest Pavilion. When the waiter heard this, he immediately shouted for me to come to Brother Qin.


    I have spent quite a lot in Maple Forest Pavilion, but this is the first time a princess like A Jiao has invited me to drink.


    did not owe me any favors, and there was no need to specially open a bottle of overseas wine that was worth thousands of yuan.


    I poured out two cups of wine and gave one to A Jiao: "Little sister A Jiao, we are old men after all, if there''s anything you need help with, just tell Big Bro. If I can''t help you, don''t blame Big Bro for not being able to help."

 C7

    A Jiao understood immediately, and laughed: "You''re still the best in the end, Brother Qin, but it''s not my sister who has something to request of you."


    Otherwise, I really wouldn''t dare to drink this alcohol. After I finished speaking, I took a sip of the alcohol and told A Jiao to be straightforward with what I wanted to say.


    A Jiao pointed to the VIP room upstairs that was separated by a glass window and was able to see the dance floor downstairs.


    I have a lover up there. Listening to me talking about Brother Qin, you made me very interested in you, so I want to get to know you a little. Even if I want to invite you to drink, I don''t have the right to it.


    I asked A Jiao who he was, but A Jiao answered me in a mysterious tone, saying that I would know when I get up there.


    I didn''t think too much about it, and followed A Jiao into the private room. When we arrived there, I saw that there were quite a few people, all dressed in business suits, with the alcohol on the table being started with a horse and Yamazaki 12. There were even some that I couldn''t identify.


    A Jiao brought me over, and immediately shouted to the person seated in the center:


    "Chief Medicine, this is the Brother Qin that I wanted to talk to you about."


    I looked towards where A Jiao was talking. In the middle of the room, there was a person in his forties, wearing a dark, slanted striped suit. He had combed his hair back, and he looked gentle and refined, like a businessman.


    "You are Brother Qin." The man stood up and looked at me.


    I laughed twice and said,


    "I dare not, dare not, just call me Little Qin. Thanks for that bottle of wine just now, Chief Alchemist."


    The man smiled and nodded. He gave me a seat beside him, then poured and lit a cigarette, a series of actions.


    I hurried him to stop. There was a way to not accept anything without success. Moreover, I was just a nameless shredder, so why should he do that?


    "Boss Medicine, I can''t take this kind of treatment. Is there any reason for me to come here?"


    Who would have thought that the Medicine Department would look at me with a look of admiration. "It''s not right for you to do such a thing to an expert. I''ve even heard of your deeds from Jiao Jiao Jiao. You''re practically a living immortal."


    When have I become an expert? I immediately turned my head to look at A Jiao, only to see him proudly patting his chest. I reckon that this woman has helped me promote it many times in front of this Medicine Master.


    However, there must be a lot of water in the promotions, or else he wouldn''t be so impressed.


    "It''s just that the name ''Diagram'' is a bit too fake, you''re too kind with it, Chief Medicine." I kept my guard up and did not continue speaking. A Jiao spoke out from the side: "Chief Medicine, you don''t have to worry. I''ll hand that matter to my Brother Qin, I''ll help you complete it one hundred percent."


    I didn''t dare to say it out loud, so I quickly answered:


    "I don''t know what it is, but I''ll try my best if I can."


    Pill Master''s face revealed a hint of worry, he waved his hand to allow the people beside him to leave. In the large private room, only I, A Jiao and the other three were left, then said:


    As I spoke, the medicine boss exposed his neck. I looked at his neck and saw that there was a black line on it.


    Normally, a pinch mark would change from red to purple, and because a person''s palm was large, the range of the injury would be around the size of four fingers. Furthermore, the shape was extremely irregular.


    However, the pinch mark on the neck of the medicine store owner was only the size of a pulsating bottle cap. However, the pinch mark on the neck of the medicine store owner was only the size of a pulsating bottle cap.


    This situation was exactly the same as the Ghost Strangle.


    After I read it and told him everything I knew, the person repeatedly nodded his head and said, "I''ve previously asked a few experts to tell me that this is the Ghost Lock throat."


    Since I''ve invited an expert, this person''s Ghost Lock throat is still on my neck. It seems like they won''t be able to solve this problem. Otherwise, this person wouldn''t have found me in such a desperate situation.


    "If you can, help me think of a solution and how much it would cost. Just name a price." The Medicine Department Head looked at me and when they met eyes, I saw that this person''s eyes were completely bloodshot. I guess this dream of hers probably scared her so much that she didn''t dare to sleep for a few days.


    It''s not that I can''t do this business, but I still have two statues on me that I can''t finish. I thought for a moment and said to him, "If it''s convenient, please leave me some ways to contact you. I''ll come look for you after I''m done."


    Without saying a word, the medicine chief gave me a name card. I looked at it, good boy, Yao Boqing, the general manager of the Bida Construction Company, he really is a rich man.


    I also gave him my contact details and told him to keep in touch if anything happened.


    Including Yao Boqing, I had accepted a total of three orders in just two days. If I take on a few more orders, I would be able to pay for the down payment for a house.


    When the next morning came, I washed my eyes with rootless water and started to color the octospider.


    octospider s are armors that cover their heads, they are the image of a war god with a furious glare. Furthermore, because there are many arms and the structure is relatively complex, the colors that they use are rather complex.


    Just as I finished, Xiao Cihu called. When he answered the phone, Xiao Cihu immediately said that something had happened to him, and hurriedly told me to come over.


    I quickly wrapped the octospider up and brought it to Xiao Cihu''s theater.


    Arriving at the scene, he saw that Xiao Cihu was anxiously walking around in circles. When he saw me walking over, he immediately went to greet me: "You''re finally here.


    I told him to calm down and explain himself, but Xiao Cihu pointed to the backstage and said:


    "That Liu Yan seems to be possessed and is going crazy inside."


    At this moment, a group of people were blocking the backstage entrance. I could vaguely hear a laugh or two coming from inside ¡­ I''m the star, call me the star... I''m the real heroine, that sort of thing.


    Although it didn''t sound that scary, its voice was sharp and its tone was crazed, making people feel weird.


    When I saw this, my heart skipped a beat. I''m afraid Liu Yan had bumped into that Hanged Ghost''s evil.

 C8

    According to them, Hanged Ghost was an actor previously, so it was normal for him to say these words. Furthermore, she and Liu Yan had the same Necklace on their necks, so there must be some connection.


    After running into evil spirits, the yang qi on my body would be slowly sucked dry by the ghosts. I didn''t dare to stay any longer, so I immediately shouted for the people watching the show to get out of the way and brought the octospider backstage.


    After Liu Yan crashed into General Xie, everyone ran out of shock. Liu Yan and I were the only ones inside.


    Liu Yan sat on the altar in front of the statue, spitting out his tongue continuously as it dripped down the corner of her mouth. She looked no different from a corpse hanging on a chamber beam.


    "I''ll go..." It really is f * cking scary. " This is the first time I''ve seen this, and I''m a little scared.


    Just at that moment, Liu Yan, who had her mouth touched by the evil spirit, raised her head and looked at me. When I looked into her eyes, I felt that there was some change between Liu Yan and I the last time we met. Her face was deathly white, and her oval face had turned slightly pointy, her eyebrows and eyes drooped down, and her entire face had collapsed, giving off a lifeless feeling.


    I realized at once that this was the face of the Hanged Ghost in front of me.


    At that moment, Liu Yan suddenly laughed sinisterly, and crawled down from the altar, picking up a pair of scissors on the table and was about to cut her face.


    In that moment, he heard the sound of a hawk howling in the air, and vaguely saw a blurry figure pouncing towards Liu Yan.


    The figure was extremely large, and wore a golden phoenix wing helmet. Eight arms grew on his back, and even though they were blurry, I could recognize that they were octospider s with a single glance.


    The octospider threw itself at Liu Yan, and then transformed into a ball of air and disappeared.


    Liu Yan took this opportunity and fell onto the ground. I hurriedly supported her up and pinched her hard. After half a minute, Liu Yan slowly opened her eyes.


    "I... "What''s going on?" Liu Yan slowly opened his eyes and looked at me weakly.


    Before I could explain what happened to her, Xiao Cihu and the others had already walked in. I told the waiter to make a bowl of sugar for Liu Yan to calm him down, and then placed the octospider on the altar and respectfully bowed three times.


    Although I have created many supernatural sculpture for other people, this is the first time I have seen such a scene. My heart was filled with excitement and I was almost overjoyed.


    However, Xiao Cihu, who was at the side, had a head full of cold sweat. He supported his Table and said to me: "Today, it''s all thanks to you rushing over in time.


    "You have to thank this octospider statue, it was it that showed its spirit just now to save your famous star." I said calmly.


    After Xiao Cihu said this, he knelt down and kowtowed three times, and said a few words of blessing again and again.


    The deal was done, and I told him that as long as the statue was here, there was no need to be afraid of any demons or monsters.


    Xiao Cihu''s face was filled with joy, he got the treasury to hand over the last payment to me, but I''m curious, why did that Hanged Ghost commit suicide? Furthermore, after he died, he had such a huge grievance, the Soul had always remained in this place.


    Xiao Cihu hesitated for a bit, probably because it was inconvenient for him to speak. I told him not to say anything if it wasn''t convenient for him, it was just out of curiosity. Xiao Cihu quickly waved his hand and said:


    "Speaking of which, that person was a little actress who appeared at the same time as Liu Yan. A few years ago, when they were filming an ancient costume show here, they were forced by a little director to put her on a bed, but after not thinking about it, that little director would just put on her pants and not recognize her. That girl even hanged herself in her costume right now, which is actually nothing much, but the company didn''t allow it to be spread outside, so I told you not to tell anyone else."


    When I heard this, I felt displeased. A young girl like her was ruined by a bastard like this. It was a pity that she died so young.


    However, I am just an ordinary person after all. I can only sigh a little.


    I paid a little bit of money and explained to Xiao Cihu. Although octospider s aren''t taboo to me as much as divine sculpture s, but if I were to kowtow three times in the morning, it''s necessary for me to burn a joss stick sooner or later. Furthermore, I definitely won''t do anything disrespectful or disrespectful in front of the statue.


    After saying a few words, I offered three more sticks of incense to the octospider and left.


    After returning home, I started to prepare the foxtail that A Jiao wanted to invite.


    The foxtail''s appearance was that of a delicate girl. Her figure was generally dressed in a light muslin, with her soft breasts slightly exposed and her white thighs looking coquettish.


    The role of this statue was to seduce and seduce all men, causing them to be unable to stop themselves from chasing after the sculpture. Therefore, according to the rules, a muslin must be made to look like it was floating, not just over the meat, but also through the muslin on the legs, with a view of the special part on the middle of the thigh.


    This was a test of one''s skill in shaping people. If one was able to knead them well, they would be as beautiful as Lin Zhiling and if one was not able to pinch them well, they would be no different from Luo Yufeng.


    I asked for an ancestor in front of the ancestral tablets, took out the toolbox, and started to mold the foxtail Statue. Although this supernatural sculpture test technique was simple, the structure was not complicated, so it took me half an afternoon to finish shaping it.


    My next job was to draw out the souls. I offered four fragrances, then placed the bronze mirror in front of the foxtail and used the smallest carving knife to cut out blood on his finger. I smeared it on foxtail''s face.


    Then he started to carve his face. He started to mumble.


    "foxtail above, we have s for you to use here, we are willing to support the revered gods, if you agree, please appear as a saint immediately."


    As the sound of his voice faded, the four scents trembled and the flames turned light purple. On the bronze mirror, a willow leaf shaped eyebrow, peach blossom eyes, and a sharp chin appeared. It was an extremely seductive face.


    "Mm ¡­" "Ahh!"


    The voice was strangely soft and coquettish. It called out a few times before coming to a stop.


    This caused goosebumps to rise all over my body. However, this signified that the foxtail was willing to accept A Jiao''s support.


    "Thank you, foxtail, for your understanding."


    After that, everything returned to normal. foxtail''s face was sculpted, his eyes were raised, the corners of his mouth held a hint of spring, he had a natural seductive look, as though he had the feeling that he could lure Soul s over.


    Just by looking at it, I felt a sense of physiological impulse. I hurriedly suppressed it with my thoughts and started painting the image of the foxtail.

 C9

    As the foxtail was truly a little demonic, I immediately wrapped it up with red cloth and informed A Jiao to bring the statue back.


    The moment A Jiao saw the foxtail Statue, he said as if he had eaten honey, "This foxtail is so beautiful.


    I replied smilingly, "Not only can you hook onto a man, but after giving him to you, you can even hook onto a man''s soul."


    However, because A Jiao was not afraid, he did not tell her about the evil things that happened during the forging process.


    But after A Jiao kowtowed three times, and then raised his head to look at me, I suddenly felt that A Jiao''s appearance had changed a little.


    Originally, A Jiao''s face was a bit rounder and her eyes were very bright, like a baby''s. However, her face had become a bit sharper and her eyes were raised, making her look more charming.


    He suddenly looked a little similar to the foxtail on the statue.


    At some point in time, A Jiao had sat on top of the worktable and was looking at me hazily. At the same time, he had lifted his bare feet that were wearing stockings onto my stomach.


    "I kind of want it."


    I know clearly in my heart that this situation is probably due to the lewd and evil reaction that occurred in A Jiao''s body after foxtail received her support.


    Although this statue was called foxtail, it was different from the serious cultivation of the fox fairy. This statue belonged to a kind of Evil God, which relied on sucking the yang qi from the man''s body to cultivate.


    After A Jiao accepted the help, he also became a tool for the foxtail to gather yang qi.


    I almost couldn''t hold it back, but luckily, I managed to hold on for a bit, so I purposely pretended that I didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What do you want?"


    "Still pretending to understand?" A Jiao chuckled twice, and put his head against my chest as he said:


    If you go to Maple Forest Pavilion, you won''t be able to play with me.


    To tease me is fine, but to say that you are treating me as a poor loser. I righteously took two steps back, and then placed my hand on a wide-eyed Heavenly King statue that was wrapped in red cloth.


    "What are you hiding for?" A Jiao''s face blushed all of a sudden, and started to take off the straps on her skirt.


    Seeing that this was going to happen, A Jiao would definitely call me hoodlum when he comes back to his senses. Without thinking too much, he reached out and pulled off the red cloth from the Sky King Statue.


    "Tai!"


    The King of Heaven was the righteous god of the west. When his voice came out, he immediately scared the Celestial Fox Immortal who was controlling A Jiao back.


    This deity statue was originally made for me by a temple, I didn''t have the time to transport it out, I didn''t think that it would be used first, so I quickly paid my respects to Sky King, and used red cloth to cover it up.


    A Jiao also woke up at this moment, and looking at the strap on his shoulder, he looked at me in confusion.


    In order to prevent A Jiao from scaring off, I hid part of what happened just now to tell her. After A Jiao finished listening, he looked at me coquettishly and said:


    "What''s wrong with that? I, sister, have seen it too many times. Even if I, A Jiao were to give you a shot, wouldn''t it be fine?"


    I didn''t know what to say after I finished listening, I just wanted A Jiao to quickly bring the foxtail back. This statue is too evil, I don''t dare to stay here for too long.


    At the same time, I also told A Jiao that although the supernatural sculpture could help her seek wealth, it might also bring about some side effects to make her careful.


    After A Jiao left, I sat back on the chair and started to plan my next step of business. Originally, I planned to take four days for the two statues, but didn''t expect that it would be completed in three days.


    Previously, I asked around, but Yao Boqing is a famous real estate agent in our city. That Boda Construction Company mainly develops high class residential buildings, so they should be very rich.


    If this deal can be completed, I should be able to make quite a bit of money.


    Just as I was thinking about this, an unfamiliar number popped up on my cell phone.


    My circle of friends weren''t big, and the people who called me were basically all familiar people. I didn''t answer any of the other unfamiliar numbers, but I didn''t know what was going on this time, for some reason, I actually picked up this phone call.


    A hoarse laugh came out from the phone as he said:


    "Is that Little Qin? Do you still remember me?"


    If you carefully listen to this voice, it sounds familiar. It was the same person who invited me to drink Yao Boqing wine that day, I respectfully called out to Pill Master.


    Yao Boqing''s tone of voice sounded a little ancient: "Don''t be so polite, just call me by my name. Do you still remember what I said to you that day?


    If a person is lucky, the business would be like a flood. I couldn''t stop it no matter what. I nodded my head to say that I was free and told him the address of the shop. If it was convenient for him, he would come in to talk.


    Yao Boqing readily agreed and said that he would be there in half an hour.


    I tidied up the shop a little and placed a few statues that could be used as weapons in the most conspicuous place in the shop. After all, if such a big customer wanted to come, he had to show them my skills so that they would be assured of my standards.


    Half an hour later, Yao Boqing got out of a black Maitland car and walked into my shop. He was wearing a very ordinary POLO shirt and black pants, it was an extremely ordinary outfit, it looked like he couldn''t match up to a real estate company''s general manager at all.


    I looked carefully, Yao Boqing''s face was unshaven, he looked extremely tired, and his eyes were bloodshot. It seems like he was too scared to sleep last night.


    "Are you alright?" Looking at how Yao Boqing is, I reckon that any random three year old would be able to beat him up to the ground with a punch.


    Yao Boqing waved his hand, found a chair, sat down, and said:


    Last night, as soon as I closed my eyes, I dreamt that those two people had reached out their hands to pinch my neck. Fortunately, there was that red light that saved my life, scaring me so badly that I didn''t dare to sleep for the whole night.


    While Yao Boqing was speaking, I looked at his neck again. It had only been a day, but the scratches on Yao Boqing''s neck had actually grown even deeper.


    I asked him if there was anything else he found strange besides these. Yao Boqing thought about it and then told me with a face full of fear. Last night, not only did those two people pinch my neck, but they also kept on shouting that they were cold. They were carrying such heavy equipment, asking me to let them out, that sort of stuff. "

 C10

    When Yao Boqing said till here, he was obviously scared, trembling with fear as he used his hands to hug his chest.


    I accidentally saw a line of Sanskrit tattooed on Yao Boqing''s arm. It wasn''t some strange Sanskrit, it was one of the Buddhist mantras, the "Om".


    These six words were also known as the "Six Character Great Brilliance Curse". Legend has it that it was a Buddhist treasure, symbolizing the benevolence and support of the Bodhisattvas. There were six words of mantra that all demons and monsters were unable to break.


    I have seen many literary young people covered in this line of Sanskrit on their bodies, but this is the first time that someone like Yao Boqing, who was born in the sixties and seventies, has this kind of tattoo.


    When Yao Boqing saw that I was paying attention to his tattoo, he said smugly, "This tattoo was given to me by a Tibetan monk when I was young. He said that with the support of Buddha, this tattoo could protect me."


    While saying that, Yao Boqing passed the tattoo over for me to look at. When I looked carefully, I realized that the tattoo was actually a deep red color, like black.


    This color was different from the usual paint used in tattoo shops. It looked like it was embroidered with human blood.


    I said to Yao Boqing: "If I''m not mistaken, the pigment used for the tattoo should be the blood of that master."


    Yao Boqing nodded his head like he was pounding garlic, directly praising me for guessing so accurately.


    said that every night after he had his neck grabbed by those two people, a red light would shoot out to save him. That red light should be coming from that six word chant.


    Ordinary six word mantras would not be effective at all without the support of a master.


    Augmentation was a Buddhist ritual that granted spiritual force to objects other than Buddha statues.


    There were two ways to increase the strength of the technique. The first way was by chanting scriptures day and night and listening to the heavens. However, it only applied to magic items. After all, no one could read scriptures to an arm for several days.


    The other method was to use the blood of the High Monk Dade. These High Monk Dade had a buddhist aura, and their blood also had the ability to repel evil spirits and transcend evil.


    The reason why Yao Boqing''s six words of truth could save him was probably because the Sanskrit was embroidered with the blood of the Yellow Great Lama.


    I then told Yao Boqing these words, although Yao Boqing seemed to understand and not understand, but he recited the Amitabha chant in an extremely pious manner, and then said:


    "In the past, I only wanted to make sure that the High Master would leave these six words in my mind. I didn''t think that it would really work now, but why are those two still appearing in my dreams every day? These six words didn''t chase them away or kill them."


    "In your dreams, those two people should be ghosts. The Buddhist family pays particular attention to Crossing Waves, and dissolving it would be the same for people and ghosts, so how could they use Buddhist techniques to kill ghosts. That red light can save your life, it''s already a great mercy."


    I explained to him, "However, why didn''t you chase them away or the relationship between the two ghosts and you had yet to be resolved? That''s why I allowed them to remain in your dreams."


    After Yao Boqing heard my words, he was obviously stunned for a moment. After a long while, he finally said, "I ¡­ Little Qin, don''t use these words to scare me. "


    I muttered to myself in my heart as I looked at the Ghost Lock on his neck. If he didn''t have any connections, then those two ghosts wouldn''t have used such a sinister method to take his life.


    If it wasn''t for the deep hatred between the two ghosts and Yao Boqing, they definitely wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    However, all of these are just my guesses, no matter if what I say is true or false, it is too much of a sin. Offending Yao Boqing for a few words is not worth it.


    I flipped through my phone and took out a picture of the Great General of the Nine Heavens Killing Child.


    "With your current situation, I think you should invite this divine sculpture back as a sacrifice. This Nine Heavens Killing Child General is one of the thirty-six generals of the Heavenly Palace. He is well-known to be a god and can control hundreds of evil spirits."


    The Nine Heavens Killing Child had a tall and sturdy stature, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He wore a wide robe and held a halberd in his hand, looking very powerful. Moreover, there was a killing intent within his eyes that could behead evil, causing anyone who looked at it to feel a sense of reverence.


    After Yao Boqing finished looking at the picture, his face was obviously satisfied, but he was still a little worried.


    "I have absolute confidence in you, but are you sure about this?"


    I patted my chest.


    "It''s definitely useful to invite the Nine Heavens Murderous Child General back. I''ll just say it like this to you; I guarantee that you''ll be able to sleep soundly. In your dreams, there won''t be those two ghosts anymore, but there''s one thing that you need to watch over yourself."


    Yao Boqing asked which point it was, and I pointed to the Ghost Lock throat on his neck.


    However, the two ghosts s in your dreams and you probably have other things that have not been resolved yet. Therefore, even the Nine Heavens Killing Children General can only help you suppress them, so you still need to think of a way to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    After Yao Boqing heard these words, not only was there fear on his face, but there was also a trace of contemplation on his face, and he nodded to me: "I understand all of this, but I hope that you can help me calm down first, and whether or not you can help me complete it within a day, if not, before we finish, I will be scared to death."


    At the same time, Yao Boqing took out a manila folder filled with bills and handed it over to me. He also told me that as long as there was any effect, he would give me a big red packet.


    I just weighed it in my hand and found that it was quite heavy. There should be quite a bit of it inside. I smiled and thanked him. I told him to come back to me in a day and invite the deity statue back.


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you. I''ll come over then." Yao Boqing''s face revealed a smile, and then he walked out of the shop.


    As soon as he was out of the room, I tore open the folder. Good boy, a whole five wads of bills, more money for a statue than for the first two.


    However, Feng Si said that the pigment I requested is relatively scarce and I have to wait for him to personally deliver it to me the next day.


    I told him to definitely send the paint over by noon tomorrow. I wanted to make a sculpture first, and then wait for Feng Si''s paint to come and color it. That should be enough time.

 C11

    The Nine Heavens Killing Children General is different from the two statues I made previously. These statues belong to divine sculpture s, and their expressions are extremely solemn.


    It took me an entire night to finish everything, but I didn''t rest. I kneeled in front of the statue of the Great General of the Nine Heavens Killing Child while holding the stick in my hand, and muttered an incantation.


    "Great General Nine Heavens Killing Child, I am the descendant of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi. I have Yao Boqing today, please pay my respects to the Supreme God, and I am willing to offer you my treasure.


    This is what a divine sculpture wants to say. After I finished speaking, I immediately took out two gossips from the box and placed them in front and behind the statue. I also used a towel with a rune embroidered on it to lightly wipe the statue.


    I wiped it 19 times. Just as I was about to wipe it 20 times, I suddenly saw the two Eight Trigrams Mirror suddenly emit a yellow light which shines on the idol. At the same time, the Eight Trigrams Mirror produced a burst of battle cries.


    With the golden light enveloping his body, the Divine General shouted "kill!"


    It seems that he was willing to accept Yao Boqing''s offering, and my awakening was also complete.


    "Thank you, Great General Nine Heavens Killing Child."


    I knelt down and kowtowed three times towards the divine sculpture, then I used the red cloth to wrap around the deity statue, so as to not let any impurities sully the aura of the deity statue.


    The divine sculpture has not painted, I think it''s time for Feng Si''s pigment to arrive.


    Just as I was muttering to myself, Feng Si came to my door with a small purple box.


    Once inside, Feng Si started to show off to me, "It''s really hard to find the pigment that you wanted for this Nine Heavens Killing Child General. That''s the God of War in the sky, the color that you need cannot be the slightest bit different. It''s fortunate that you''re looking for me, otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to find a second person who is willing to do the same."


    "Isn''t that so? Why don''t you see who my Master Feng is? Otherwise, would I be able to find you?" "Thank you," I said, and took the box of paint.


    When taking the pigment, Feng Si asked:


    "Normally, when I see you making supernatural sculpture, you would only buy pigments from me when you were at the last step. This time, why are you urgently asking me to send them over?"


    I said that this time is different from the past, the main house was in a hurry, and I mentioned Yao Boqing''s name to him in one or two sentences.


    Feng Si listened to what I said without saying a word, then said: "You busy yourself first, I''ll go take a look outside."


    We can''t stand on the side while we make the supernatural sculpture, so as to not scare the gods and ghosts. I was just thinking about what kind of method I could use to make Feng Si dodge it a little, but I didn''t think that he would actually be tactful.


    "Then I won''t keep you any longer. We''ll talk later when we have time." I took out the money I used to buy the pigments and wanted to give it to Feng Si, but Feng Si pushed me back.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back for it later."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Si walked out of my shop. I couldn''t figure out what the hell Feng Si was doing, so without thinking much, I turned around and began to color the Nine Heavens Killing Child General.


    The Great General of the Nine Heavens Killing Children wore a green robe on the outside, and fish scale armor on the inside. On the inside, there was a circle of golden inner garment.


    This kind of image needed to be drawn, drawn, and painted with three different colors, which was to draw the outline of the Clothes with a brush, then draw a circle of the base color. After the paint on the two halves had dried, the main pigment would then be applied to the idol.


    It took me more than two hours to finish painting the statue.


    But just speaking of that, it was a coincidence that Feng Si came to my door right after I finished applying the colors.


    "Master Feng, it''s such a coincidence that you''ve come. I just finished my work." I smiled at Feng Si.


    "Actually it''s nothing much, it''s just that as an old man in the yin and yang lines and as an old friend of yours and I, the Grandpa, we wanted to suggest you with a few words. You can earn some money, but there are some that you should avoid."


    I was confused listening to it, I didn''t understand what Feng Si meant, but I understood that his words had something to do with this Nine Heavens Killing Child General.


    I said that I would ask Master Feng to give me some pointers, there are some things that I do not understand.


    Feng Si laughed: "This man died for money, the birds died for food, is there no logic? That Yao Boqing is the reason."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, it seems like what Feng Si said was really related to Yao Boqing.


    "Master Feng, what''s going on with Yao Boqing? How much do you know?


    "I''m only telling you, his problem isn''t that simple. A single supernatural sculpture was enough to save him for a while, but it can''t save his life. If not, you wouldn''t be able to get involved, and if not, you might lose your life and destroy your signboard."


    Feng Si seemed to know a lot of things, but he wasn''t willing to talk too much with me. After saying this, Feng Si patted me on the shoulder meaningfully: "If you''re willing, you can let me help you take the forms. Everyone in the yin and yang lines believes in the supernatural sculpture, so the money you earn will be worth seven to three."


    I laughed, who was Feng Si, he was an old schemer who had been in the yin and yang lines for decades, he was in deep water.


    He told me a few words about Yao Boqing to remind me, and he only wants me to play with him. If I were to obediently follow him, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even be left with bones.


    "I thank Master Feng for his reminder. If there really is a day that I am as short as a horse, it wouldn''t be too late to ask for his help." I smiled idiotically at Feng Si.


    "You brat, I really can''t do anything to you." Seeing that, Feng Si smiled at me, and I casually calculated the amount of money I had.


    A great general that killed children from the nine heavens and used no more than five different kinds of colors to make a total of nine hundred and ninety pieces. This was truly too exorbitant.


    My Grandpa had said before that if we were to make the supernatural sculpture, we must go buy pigments from him. If we were to make other pigments, not only would it be useless, it would also bring about disaster.


    I don''t understand the meaning behind this either, but I would rather believe it than not, so I have been buying pigments at Feng Si''s place.


    I once asked Feng Si why this was the case. Feng Si, this old fox, kept the door shut tightly and only told me not to ask too many questions.


    I''m used to it after a while. Furthermore, Feng Si is quite considerate of my business, so I can come and get them when I need them.


    After all, for someone like Feng Si who worked in the yin and yang lines, unless he died, he would definitely do it.

 C12

    Not long after Feng Si left, Yao Boqing invited the Nine Heavens Killing Child General back.


    I didn''t say much to him, I only told him about the taboo in offering up the supernatural sculpture, and also paid more attention to the ghost choker on his neck.


    Yao Boqing repeatedly expressed his thanks, saying that if it was really of any use, he would give me a big red packet at that time, and if it wasn''t, he definitely wouldn''t blame me.


    With that, Yao Boqing left, and in my head, were still thinking about the words Feng Si left for me.


    The Phantom Lock on Yao Boqing''s neck can be said to be an evil spirit seeking his life. He can protect the Nine Heavens Murderous Child General for a while, but he can''t do anything about it.


    But let me mind my own business, or else what happens if I lose my signboard.


    I didn''t dare think too much about it, since it''s the delivery of the Qian Yi anyway. As long as the supernatural sculpture reaches the desired effect, then Yao Boqing would be the one to take care of the evil spirits. It isn''t something that the supernatural sculpture can handle.


    I''ve told Yao Boqing about this before.


    I am one of those who stayed up late to get more spirited. I was an abnormal tired from staying up all night, and now I can''t sleep anymore. I was thinking about this in my head.


    A Jiao''s delicate voice came out from the phone, and said:


    "Brother Qin, your supernatural sculpture is really useful. I''ve only invited you back for a day and you''ve already revealed your true colors. Your business was so good last night that it exploded."


    This was within my expectations. It would be weird if the Phantom that relied on sucking male yang qi didn''t have any effect.


    I''ll have A Jiao tell me how effective it is.


    A Jiao smiled at me with extreme contentment. "You don''t know, last night five or six big bosses fought over them, and in the end, you can guess how much a boss offered, it was a whole 100 thousand."


    After hearing what A Jiao said, my jaw almost dropped. I knew that this foxtail should have an enchanting effect on men.


    But to let A Jiao go from being a princess who had run out of time to having everyone fight for her number one spot was a little too miraculous.


    A Jiao was so happy that she insisted on giving me a big red packet and even invited me to eat. I rejected her offer, saying that she was eating youth food and it wasn''t easy for her to earn money either, so I just wanted her to pay more attention to the foxtail.


    After hanging up the phone, I don''t know why my heart actually felt a little anxious.


    The foxtail was so powerful, then she had helped A Jiao, could it be that she did not want to retrieve anything from A Jiao''s body?


    After all, he was still a wild immortal and a wild ghost.


    Before long, A Jiao had started a fire in the night grounds of the entire city. Everyone said that there was a Courtesan Belle at Maple Forest Pavilion Nightclub, a person called handsome, who could make a man want to torture himself to death.


    Many rich people fought over it, wanting to have a Spring Festival Gala with A Jiao.


    When I saw A Jiao again, in the room that Feng Si had invited me to play in more than ten days, after he had become extremely popular, I was shocked the first time I laid eyes on him.


    This is no longer the A Jiao that I saw before.


    Although the A Jiao before was a princess, he was born with a childish face, and although there was charm on his face, it was not alluring.


    Now, however, A Jiao was completely different from before. A Jiao had a head full of black waves and was wearing a black backless short skirt.


    Her lips were abnormally red, and she gave off an irresistible sexy feeling. Those eyes seemed to have electricity in them. I took a look and actually felt infatuated in an instant.


    "Brother Qin." When A Jiao saw this, he giggled twice and put two hands on my neck. Two legs that were wearing black stockings unexpectedly grabbed onto my legs.


    When I look down, I can just see the pair of gigantic things inside A Jiao''s underwear.


    When a normal man sees this situation, his blood would subconsciously spurt out. I didn''t know why, but that day, I didn''t even think before I stuck my words into A Jiao''s undergarment.


    But very quickly, shouted out from the side, and said:


    "Heh, with so many people here, do you guys want to open fire here?"


    It was only after being shouted at by Feng Si that I woke up from my stupor. Other than Feng Si and I, there was a large group of people looking at A Jiao and me.


    A Jiao''s elegant personality was interrupted by Feng Si. He snorted unhappily and said:


    "I still have a few customers waiting for me. You guys play first, so I won''t be accompanying everyone."


    Feng Si told A Jiao to scram.


    I was puzzled by this.


    "Master Feng, don''t you always have tender feelings for women? For you to treat this ace player like this, you have become so rude."


    Feng Si waited until A Jiao walked out before changing his expression.


    "It''s okay if it''s really just a top card, I don''t think it''s that simple. She has something on her."


    I didn''t tell anyone that A Jiao invited the supernatural sculpture here. Could it be that Feng Si saw through it?


    Feng Si looked at me with his eyes, as if he had already understood everything, but it was as if he had never seen through it before.


    "This, you can tell with a single glance, as expected of everyone in the yin and yang lines, I can see that you are the only one with such abilities, but forgive me for being stupid, but what is so strange about you?"


    "Of course, I''ve been in the yin and yang lines my whole life. I can''t tell what it is." Feng Si was a little happy from being toyed with by me, and said happily: "Even though the former A Jiao is a princess, she is unrestrained. She had just entered the door, and she already wanted to hook you to do something that was compatible with her, do you think this is normal?"


    Feng Si drank a mouthful of wine and continued: "Other than that, when you look at the people around A Jiao, none of them were not completely stunned. Just now, when they saw the two of you in that position, a few of them even almost took off their pants to help themselves.


    Normally when I was in front of girls, I would try my best to maintain a gentle and noble appearance, but I didn''t know why, but for some reason, when A Jiao used his eyes on me, I couldn''t help but feel hot all over.


    Feng Si continued:


    "These are all not important, what''s more important is that when I looked at the ground, A Jiao actually had two shadows. One was this sovereign, and the other one had a tail."


    Hearing this, I felt a chill run down my spine, isn''t the one with the tail the foxtail that A Jiao invited?


    I asked Feng Si: "Master Feng, why are you alright?"


    After Feng Si heard what I said, he laughed out loud. "No matter how much that thing roars and waves, it is only a small thing in front of Master Feng. If you want to bewitch Master Feng, be careful, I might beat it to death on the spot."

 C13

    foxtail was just too evil, I was a little worried for A Jiao, so I asked Feng Si if he knew anything about this situation.


    Feng Si''s answer was very resolute. He had chosen to walk his own path, no matter what consequences would occur, she would shoulder the responsibility.


    I had nothing to say, but before long there was a dead scream from outside the door.


    Feng Si told me to go out and take a look. As soon as I went out, I saw a group of people gathered at the entrance of the "cannon emplacement" in the furthest corner of the second floor.


    This cannon room was the resting room of the Supreme VIP box, but everyone knew what it was used for, which was why they gave it the title of cannon room.


    I squeezed my way through the crowd and saw two naked men and women on the snow-white Simmons. The man was lying on his back, his face as white as paper, and the water in his body seemed to have been sucked out, making him look like a dried up tree.


    I raised my head and saw that the lady by my side was actually A Jiao. Furthermore, her eyes were staring straight at me through the crowd, and she was still smiling sinisterly, causing me to feel a little scared.


    Not long after, the police and the hospital arrived. After checking the results, the man took too many aphrodisiacs, causing him to suffocate to death.


    Because of this incident, the Maple Forest Pavilion Clubhouse was forced to close for half a month.


    I originally thought that after the person on A Jiao''s bed dies, it would quiet down for a while, but I never thought that A Jiao would become even more angry.


    On the internet, there were even rumors of Princess A Jiao of Maple Forest Pavilion''s nightclub pushing people to death, battling ten men at night and so on.


    Many netizens commented:


    This girl is right, I''m going to let her sing and conquer under my crotch.


    Who''s going to reimburse me for my plane ticket? I''m going to go and fight her for 800 rounds.


    There were even more vulgar remarks that I could not keep up with.


    In a short period of time, the city was in an uproar, and A Jiao had become an unorthodox internet celebrity.


    There were even a few rich second generations who drove luxury cars and asked A Jiao for cash to play NP.


    When I heard all of this news, I couldn''t help but to be shocked. I wanted to find A Jiao to properly discuss this matter, but when I tried to call him, he had already turned into an empty number.


    A Jiao was afraid something was going to happen.


    After a while, Feng Si came to find me with a small newspaper. He pointed at the headlines for me to see.


    The newspaper read:


    "Famous second generation suddenly died in a hotel, her girlfriend mysteriously disappeared."


    A young man with a mosaic on his face was lying on the front page. His body was curled up into a ball, and a leather bag was placed beside the bed.


    I recognize that leather bag, the one that A Jiao often carries on his body.


    It was probably because something happened that caused A Jiao to flee in a hurry. When he left, he forgot to bring her purse with him.


    I asked Feng Si if there was any way to contact him.


    Feng Si laughed bitterly: "She asked for all of this. Why do you care about her?"


    I said no, even though this matter was caused by A Jiao herself, but I have always known her, and A Jiao is usually a good person, so even if she is a friend, I still have to help her out.


    Seeing that I was determined to do this, Feng Si did not stop me either. After thinking for a while, he said to me:


    "Give me a week. In a week, I''ll definitely bring her here."


    "Then I''ll thank Master Feng."


    After what A Jiao did, I also warned myself to not be such an evil Phantom like the foxtail anymore. I told myself to do my best to avoid doing things like the supernatural sculpture in the future, if possible.


    However, my business with the supernatural sculpture has not been delayed because of a single A Jiao. In fact, it has become even more popular.


    As I was sitting inside the shop, I received another call from Yao Boqing.


    "Little Qin, I really need to thank you. Thank you, ever since I invited the divine sculpture of the Great General of the Nine Heavens Killing Child back, I did not see those two people in my dreams. It''s just that the Ghost Lock on my neck is still there, can you think of a way to remove it for me?"


    I remembered what Feng Si had told me before. If I were to interfere in Yao Boqing''s matters, then at least I wouldn''t earn money, and at most, I would lose my life and smash my signboard.


    Not for a little money.


    After Yao Boqing finished listening, he helplessly let out a long sigh and told me, if I had a way, I would tell him. He would be willing to pay any price.


    I gave him a perfunctory answer before hanging up. However, not long after he hung up, another woman called him.


    She''s called Li Ru, introduced to me by Feng Si, and said that I''m the only one who can help her.


    Hearing that it was Feng Si who introduced them, I couldn''t help but to be vigilant. This old fox, I had rejected him time and time again, telling him that there was no need for him to introduce the business.


    But due to the feelings, since he had already introduced Li Ru to everyone, I couldn''t reject him. I could only let her come over first and explain the situation in front of her, acting according to the circumstances.


    Not long after, a white MINI stopped in front of my door, and Li Ru got out of the car.


    This woman was around 1.7 meters tall. She wore a long white dress, and her long hair fell over her shoulders, causing her face to turn white and rosy. She looked extremely pure, and even had a hint of being a celestial being.


    It''s the first time for a beauty like her to come to my shop. I found a horse and let her sit down. Li Ru thanked her, but he didn''t sit down.


    "I heard Master Feng say that he had invited the supernatural sculpture so he could eliminate evil and live life and death with wealth. Is this true?"


    I smiled and replied, "Of course it has such effects. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare hang this sign, would I?"


    "Then let''s see if you can remove this."


    While Li Ru was speaking, she lifted up her skirt, revealing his white thighs. In the middle of the thighs, there was actually a shiny black tooth mark.


    I took a closer look and felt that something was wrong. Because there was a gap between the teeth of a person, space would normally be left between the left and right teeth marks. However, the teeth marks on Li Ru''s leg were actually like a sawtooth, densely packed in a circle.


    There was only one thing that looked like this, and that was the ghosts.


    "You were bitten by something." I asked.


    However, Li Ru shook her head and said: "If I really was bitten out, then I should have gone to the hospital, and not come to your place."


    I sighed to myself. Li Ru was obviously testing me, if I can''t even see this Ghost Tooth Seal, she wouldn''t be staying here.


    "Then I''ll say it out loud, Miss. Don''t be afraid, the things that bite you aren''t something that should be present in this world."

 C14

    I thought about it and the words "Ghost Bite" came out of my mouth.


    Li Ru''s reaction made me a little surprised, and actually looked at me calmly.


    "You''re not afraid, or do you think I''m teasing you?"


    Instead, I was a little confused by Li Ru''s actions, and spoke to her with a face full of shock.


    Li Ru laughed, "I have already heard many people say this, so there is nothing to be afraid of, furthermore, I have studied that bite mark carefully, it indeed does not belong to any living being on Earth."


    Li Ru gave me a name card. On it was written Guanghua University, Professor of Biology.


    "So it''s a beautiful lady professor. Please excuse me." I looked at the name card, and smiled at Li Ru:


    "Not everything in the world can be explained with science."


    Li Ru placed her hands behind her back and leaned against the worktable, looking at me: "Of course, although I''m doing scientific work, but the longer I study, the more I''ll realize that there are still many things in this world that I can''t explain using the current results of research, and these things are called theology, yin and yang science."


    Li Ru looked at me with a smile and continued:


    "Since it''s reasonable for them to exist, why don''t I try a subject that has existed for thousands of years?"


    People with culture are different when they speak of it. Although I didn''t understand much, it at least meant that this woman was willing to believe in me.


    So the only thing to do now is to ask her what she wants me to help her with.


    "Just help me remove the bite mark. That shouldn''t be difficult, right?" Li Ru glanced at his thigh, revealing a look of disgust.


    I smiled and replied, "That shouldn''t be too difficult. You can go and find any yin and yang lines you want. There''s no need to go through so much trouble to ask for the supernatural sculpture."


    Before I could finish my words, a roar came from somewhere.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    This voice vaguely surprised me, but it quickly disappeared.


    "After all, the supernatural sculpture invites all the Gods and Devils to come home and provide for them. There are many taboos and considerations. Unless it is absolutely necessary, it is best not to do such a troublesome thing."


    Ever since the incident with A Jiao last time, I have become a little taboo to the supernatural sculpture, so in a situation like Li Ru''s, I wasn''t very willing to help her create her supernatural sculpture.


    Li Ru''s expression was obviously a little dejected.


    At this moment, from an unknown direction, a roar of "KILL, KILL, KILL" resounded.


    This time, the voice is much longer than last time. After a careful examination, I found out that the voice was actually coming from Li Ru''s body.


    The professor looked normal, but why did he make such a noise?


    This person was probably a little strange.


    I was stunned for a good long while, and then even Li Ru saw through it and said to me:


    "Mr. Qin, what are you thinking about?"


    I finally snapped out of my thoughts after being yelled at by her. Smiling, I said to her,


    "Nothing, just keep talking. I''m listening."


    Li Ru suspiciously looked at me and continued:


    "This bite mark has been on my body for more than a month. That happened more than a month ago when my student and I were taking a sample of the creatures that entered the mountain."


    "When I went to sample with my students a little more than a month ago, I found a small box on the way back. It looked very delicate, and inside was a puppet made out of sandalwood. This thing seemed to be quite old, and I thought that it might have some research value, so I decided to keep it. However, I didn''t expect that when I went back that night, I had a dream."


    When Li Ru said till here, she was a little scared. She crossed her hands in front of her chest and moved closer to me, saying:


    "Inside the dream, there was a person with a face like dry bark crawling towards my bed. I wanted to kick him down, but I didn''t expect him to open his mouth and bite my thigh. After that, he disappeared without a trace."


    I felt my hair stand on end. "How many times did you experience that dream?" I asked.


    "Once is enough for me. You still want to appear a few more times."


    I asked her if she still had the box.


    Li Ru nodded her head, and said: "She had always felt that that box was extremely valuable for research, so she had always kept it in her study."


    At this time, the roar came again. This time, I could hear that the roar was definitely coming from Li Ru.


    Why would a fine person emit such a strange cry?


    I once heard that in the Southwest, there was a type of acrobat who spoke with his belly, and there were even some who spoke with their belly and throat at the same time and acted as if they were communicating.


    They call it ventral.


    Li Ru should not be someone who knows this person, furthermore, she did not need to display it here.


    I asked Li Ru if she heard anything, but she had a puzzled look on her face.


    "It''s just the two of us talking, that''s all."


    I asked:


    "A wave of battle cries. Just like this, kill, kill, kill!"


    Li Ru still shook her head, it was my turn to be puzzled, could it be that only I could hear the voice? But it was clearly coming from Li Ru.


    This situation made me think of a situation called soul-sending, where the ghosts had used some sort of medium to entrust itself onto a person, and relied on that person''s yang qi to survive.


    This kind of reaction was different from possessing a ghost. After possessing a ghost, the ghosts would control one''s thoughts for a short period of time, but that was only for a short period of time.


    However, a host soul was different. This kind of thing was like a parasite that would hibernate within a person''s body for a long time, slowly consuming their yang qi. Only when the yang qi on their body was exhausted, would this ghosts go on to find the next host.


    To kill someone without being noticed was extremely frightening.


    No cultivation experience would be able to do such a thing if it wasn''t Enchanting or the words of an evil ghost.


    It was wicked of Feng Si to leave such a thorny task to me.


    The appearance of this host soul was most likely related to the box that Li Ru had previously discovered.


    "If you can, can you let me see that box?"

 C15

    Li Ru said that she had lessons in the afternoon. After she finishes, she''ll bring everything over for me to take a look.


    With that, Li Ru drove away. Once she left, I called Feng Si.


    Feng Si, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed to have understood my intentions, and laughed unwittingly: "Little brat from the Qin Clan, don''t wrongly accuse me here, you''re talking about that Li Ru thing."


    I replied, "En, it was you who introduced the person with the soul?"


    "Didn''t I say that you would believe me?" Feng Si''s tone on the other end of the phone sounded somewhat helpless.


    When I heard this, I felt a little doubtful, so I asked him, "Could it be that there was some kind of misunderstanding? He said that you were the one who introduced us, and I had originally thought that if it was you, you would at least talk to my prophet."


    "Heh heh, that''s only natural." Feng Si laughed: "Earlier, that woman came to find me once, after I finished looking through her belongings, she was a little too fierce, and was pushed away by me, probably because she inadvertently mentioned something, that the supernatural sculpture might have a way, and she found you."


    I kind of understand, Feng Si did not directly introduce me to her, but how could it be unintentionally revealed?


    This was called the East Chosen from the Disaster Realm. This old fox was quite formidable.


    I can''t do anything to him. Moreover, no one will look good if I tear off my face, so I can only clench my teeth and smile at Feng Si.


    Although it is a little fierce, but that woman is just a fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered. As long as you are brave and cautious, the supernatural sculpture can definitely take care of the things on her body.


    Feng Si smiled and told me.


    "Alright, once I earn money, I''ll treat Master Feng to wine." I forced a smile and hung up.


    After hanging up, I thought about it, and the more I thought about it, the weirder it felt.


    Li Ru had a death cry on her body, but from the looks of it, she only knew that she had the Ghost Tooth Seal, and did not know about this.


    After that, Li Ru went to find Feng Si, but Feng Si said that he had no other choice, he revealed me to Li Ru during this time, allowing her to find me.


    This Li Ru was probably not simple.


    Initially, I didn''t want to bother about this matter with Li Ru, but since I had already met her once, and from the looks of it, the profits from this matter should be quite a bit, no one would feel bad about it.


    In the afternoon, Li Ru gave me a call. She said that it would be inconvenient for her to come to my shop for the time being, so she asked me to come straight to her house.


    The question gave me a fright. Li Ru''s family lived in Weng Hao''s villa, the most upscale residential area in the city. Was this young professor that rich now?


    Weng Hao villa is a full water European style decoration, the guy stands at the entrance to the district to look inside as if standing at the edge of the French border.


    The security guards didn''t allow me to enter and said that it was forbidden for anyone other than the owner to enter. After that, I told Li Ru to give the property a call and then let me in.


    Li Ru was already waiting for me at the villa''s entrance. Her attire was a little different from the outfit she wore in the morning.


    Li Ru, who was at home, was wearing a Pajamas made of champagne silk. The Pajamas were extremely loose, and exactly reached her butt, giving him a sexy look, as if she was living at home.


    I glanced at it, embarrassed, and looked away. Li Ru laughed, and said that she was the only one in the house, so she didn''t dress up, and told me to quickly come in.


    After entering her house, I was completely shocked. What did the trip to the villa count as?


    Since ancient times, it had always been a royal product that was worth a lot in the city. Furthermore, the piece of gold that Li Ru bought from her house that was made of Gold Silk Sauna Wood was part of the same category as the old Nan Mu. This piece of gold was exactly this kind of Nan Mu.


    If the market value was changed, this entire hall''s furniture could be replaced with two or three villas like this. I originally thought that this would be scary enough, but I didn''t expect that in the hall, there would be a bunch of porcelain and bronze artifacts on Li Ru''s cabinet on her left and right.


    The most eye-catching ones are a pair of Five-Stacked Hundred Children''s Thousand Plum Bottles and a bronze pendant filled with inscriptions. My Grandpa told me before that these five Stored Plum Bottles were used during the Qing Dynasty''s Imperial Family''s wedding ceremony.


    Only five princes of the Qing Dynasty were married after they became emperors, and thus only five pairs of plum bottles were passed down. Each pair was a rare treasure.


    There was no need to mention the bronze artifacts carved with inscription symbols. The bronze artifacts were passed down treasures, and in addition, the words carved on them were historical materials. A bronze artifact full of inscriptions was a treasure of the Empire.


    These two objects had faint gray spiral-shaped patterns on them. These patterns were caused by the dust of objects and objects. They had been underground for many years, and were caused by the air being sealed and being moist.


    Artifacts with these kinds of patterns were usually called unearthed ancient.


    This is already a priceless treasure. The doubt in my heart immediately bursts out. A young professor nowadays really has so much money to play with such a great item.


    While I was still in a daze, Li Ru patted me and said:


    "Mr. Qin, you didn''t, right?"


    "No, it''s nothing. So what if it''s you?" I regained my senses and looked at Li Ru. The current Li Ru seemed to be even more haggard than the morning I saw him.


    "It''s because my leg is so sore today that I can''t go out, so I invited you to my house." Li Ru lifted his leg to show me the bite mark.


    It was as if that bite mark was spreading towards its surroundings, and Li Ru''s leg also became swollen along with it.


    I looked at Li Ru''s legs. As her nightgown was extremely short, I was just able to see the red lace underpants in the corner of her eyes. My face was a little embarrassed red, but Li Ru disapproved of it, saying that I came to save others.


    I thanked Li Ru and put her leg down. "Looks like Professor Li likes antiques, right? With so many of them, it should be worth a lot of money."


    Li Ru shook her head: "My father is a collector, and these are all his collection. Because I have heard and understood many things, I also know some knowledge about antiques, and that box was brought down from the mountain because of this."


    Just as he finished speaking, Li Ru took out the box from the study.


    I received the box and looked at it. The material inside the box should have been made from peach wood. The image of the Kui Cow and Flying Tiger was carved onto the box.


    Kui Cows were born like Hong Zhong and were said to be able to intimidate demons and tigers to feed on ghosts. These two animals should have been carved on them to suppress ghosts.

 C16

    At the bottom of the box was a paper talisman that sealed the opening of the box. However, because the box was opened, it had already been cut into two pieces.


    I looked at the box. The demonic beast, in addition to the paper talisman, must have something evil inside, so I didn''t choose to open the box but gave it to Li Ru.


    "The thing on that body should be a host soul. This thing is similar to the parasites on your biology." I explained it to Li Ru.


    But at this moment, I suddenly heard another burst of battle cries, the sounds were intermittent, and after a while, I actually heard another series of shouts coming from Li Ru''s body. The sound of horses'' hooves, the clash of cold weapons, and the heart-wrenching scream of someone who had been injured.


    Hearing that, I felt my hair stand on end, and looked at Li Ru in panic.


    Only now did I realise that something was wrong with Li Ru, her entire body had a drooping head, her waist was bent, his hands were almost touching the ground, her eyes stared at the tiles on the ground, her face devoid of blood.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I reached out to help Li Ru, but was flung a few steps back by him with a wave of her hand, causing cold sweat to appear on my head due to the pain.


    How could a girl have such strong hand strength? I was startled for a moment. At this time, looking at Li Ru who was holding onto the roof, with both her legs pressed against her neck, she started climbing up the balcony''s railing on the second floor.


    Although the floor is not high, but if I were to jump, I would definitely be injured. I don''t think that I can care about that anymore, I grabbed a vase from the balcony and smashed it onto Li Ru''s head.


    Li Ru fainted right away, lying on the sofa for half an hour before she gradually woke up.


    When Li Ru woke up, I looked at her and said:


    "Since you''ve awoken, then I''ll leave first. I can''t do anything about this matter, so it''s better for you to find someone else."


    That''s what I mean.


    Firstly, the host soul on Li Ru''s body is much more terrifying than I thought. If it was just peacefully resting on her body, allowing Li Ru to invite a divine sculpture out, it would be possible to drive that ghosts out. But from the looks of it now, that ghosts is more than just a host soul.


    Secondly, Li Ru probably did not tell me the truth. That box should be a special tool to suppress ghosts, how could it be found in the wilderness?


    The water in here is too deep. If Li Ru doesn''t tell me the truth, I won''t dare spill it.


    I nodded. "You have to tell me the truth. I''m afraid that you also know how powerful this place is. I''ll ask you where that box came from."


    "This ¡­" Li Ru hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said: "I took it out from a catacombs."


    catacombs? I was stunned for a moment. "Aren''t you a great professor of biology? Why would you go down to the catacombs to do what the archaeology department does?"


    "You can think I went to steal a tomb." Li Ru looked embarrassed: "My father and I are antique lovers. One month ago, the two of us followed the teacher from the south and entered the tomb of a second rank Ming army general. That time, we had a good harvest.


    When Li Ru said till here, her expression was clearly somewhat agitated. It seems that she was somewhat unable to forget about that time when she stole the tomb. I let her continue speaking. Li Ru nodded and said:


    "But on the night he came back, my father died suddenly of a heart attack, my father was in good health, he did not have any heart disease, so my father was probably scared to death by some substance, and when he died he had the box in his hand, and then the box fell into my hands, and out of curiosity I opened it, and that night I had the dream I told you about."


    I glanced at the box. "If it''s like you said, then the paper talisman on top of the box was also ripped apart by you."


    Li Ru asked me if this had anything to do with her ripping open the talisman.


    I nodded. "I don''t know why you found this box in the catacombs, but your father''s death should have been scared to death by the sound of the ghosts that came out of the box. However, as long as the talisman paper is there, the ghosts will not run out.


    I took out the bovine tears from my pocket to use to break the barrier, and dripped some into my eyes. At the same time, I rubbed my eyes until they were completely red, then suddenly opened my eyes and looked towards Li Ru.


    Behind Li Ru, there was actually a man wearing a helmet and armor, with eyes full of killing intent. This man seemed to have noticed me staring at him, and fiercely glared at me.


    I quickly closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, that military general had already disappeared.


    In other words, the soul in Li Ru''s body should be the master of the catacombs they went to.


    But why would the tomb master''s Soul be in a ghost box? I don''t understand.


    Li Ru asked me what I had just seen. When I finished speaking, Li Ru''s face showed a trace of panic, and she hurriedly asked me if I had a trick up her sleeve.


    I thought about it, there really is a way to deal with the Soul of a martial general.


    Since the Soul of a martial general was entrusted to her, then I can just mold a warrior who is even more powerful than this martial general''s Soul.


    Instantly, the image of the Flying General Li Guang appeared in my mind.


    But let the Dragon City fly in the mountains, not teach Huma Duo Yin.


    I told this to Li Ru and told her.


    It was said that Li Guang Ye had shot a fierce tiger during the day when he was trying to get the tiger. Only then did he realize that he had shot a rock, and the arrow had already penetrated a few inches into the boulder.


    This kind of power was something only a brave man could possess.


    It was more than enough to deal with a small rank two Ming Dynasty martial general.


    After Li Ru heard what I had to say, she nodded excitedly: "Then, I''ll invite this divine sculpture."


    "However." Seeing that Li Ru was satisfied, I laughed: "However, this situation of yours is not easy to deal with, so the divine sculpture of the Flying General Li Guang also need a good quality one, this price is fine."


    It was as if Li Ru did not care about the money and smiled: "Name a price for yourself."


    Feng Si said that this person was a fat sheep who was waiting to be slaughtered, but I was not too sure of what Feng Si had said either. After thinking for a good long while, he gave me the highest price that I had ever offered, 100 thousand yuan.


    I looked at Li Ru, waiting for her to haggle.


    Who would have thought that Li Ru would smile and agree, and then say: "After this is done, I will give you another 20 thousand RMB red packet."

 C17

    Regarding Li Ru''s matter, although there are still many questions in my heart, I have been entrusted with the task of being loyal to others. When I returned, I prepared to set up the statue of the Flying General Li Guang.


    This statue belongs to the same kind of divine sculpture as the Nine Heavens Killing Child General. After changing the color and switch, I spent a day to create it.


    The speed of it shocked me.


    This time, Li Ru also wanted me to take the statue to her villa, but I didn''t care too much about it. I thought to myself that Li Ru had spent a lot of money to give her a VIP service.


    Fortunately, I''ve been to Li Ru''s residential area before. This time, the security guard directly let me in, and all along, he was smiling at me without smiling. It made me a little scared.


    Li Ru looked the same as last time, except that she had changed into a black lace pajamas. With her long black hair draped over her shoulders, she looked very impulsive.


    "Do you always wear that at home?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    It''s only been a day since we last met, but Li Ru''s face has already paled by a lot compared to yesterday. Furthermore, as long as I approach her, I can feel a cold and eerie aura emanating from her body.


    It seems that the speed at which the soul was consigned was even faster than I had expected. It had already occupied the majority of Li Ru''s body within a single day, which was why she had become like this.


    I tried to touch Li Ru''s body with my hand, but the moment I did, I felt an ice-cold aura immediately causing me to retract my hand.


    "Mr. Qin, I feel so uncomfortable." Li Ru looked at the Flying General Li Guang in my hands that was wrapped in red cloth s.


    I nodded my head and prepared to open the divine sculpture.


    But just at this moment, another shout sounded out beside my ear, and then, a furious roar came out from Li Ru''s mouth:


    "Bold scum, you actually dared to disturb my rest here. Not only that, you didn''t eat my slash."


    Before he finished his sentence, Li Ru had already raised his leg and swept towards me.


    Fortunately, I ran fast enough so I hid to the side. Li Ru''s leg coincidentally kicked a large vase in the corner of the living room, and in that instant, the vase shattered into several pieces.


    Seeing that, Li Ru sneered, and with a few steps, she had already stuck herself in front of me.


    I am very clear in my heart, probably because the level two Martial General on Li Ru''s body has already controlled Li Ru''s thoughts.


    The ghost of the tomb had been sealed for a hundred years.


    The more I panicked, the more likely it was that I would make a mistake. I pretended to be calm as I replied, "General, please calm your anger. There is a debt for this injustice. You shouldn''t insist on using a young lady."


    "What a joke, I don''t want to kill a petty person like her who dug up graves. Moreover, if I were to offend this general, he wouldn''t be able to live either." Li Ru sneered, he then took out the fruit knife from the Table and raised both of his hands 70 degrees, preparing to swing it down towards his stomach.


    If I were to slash it down, it would be a true cut. I would not be able to do that, so I quickly pulled the red cloth off the Flying General Li Guang''s statue.


    "Flying General Li Guang wishes to see a saint!"


    "Try brushing against the snow-white metal clothes and talking about the Brilliant Sword Bracer Stellar Text." Just as the red cloth was pulled off, a loud sound came out from the air and shook the glass in the villa.


    "Li Guang from my clan, come!"


    When Li Ru heard this voice, her face revealed a trace of fear. She looked around and saw that a flying object was right in front of him, and coincidentally shot into the hand of Li Ru who was holding the blade.


    The blade instantly fell, followed by two clusters shooting towards Li Ru''s left and right shoulders, her body suddenly released a burst of male screams.


    "Hehe, this person is a famous Chinese general, Flying General Li Guang." Li Ru''s male voice sneered, he actually used all his strength to pull out the two arrows, and said: "Do you dare to fight with me?"


    "A nameless newbie, a person who sold his head by inserting a signboard, hurry up and die." The thick voice shook the glass.


    I looked up at the wall of the villa and saw the reflection of a huge horse riding on a piece of armor.


    Li Ru shouted coldly but did not know what was good for herself, and then she fell to the ground, her figure of a martial general appearing on the wall.


    At this moment, the sound of battle rang out in the villa, as well as the sound of the drums sounding and the waving of flags. It was as though I was in an ancient battlefield, with rivers of blood and mountains of corpses all around me.


    I looked at the two black shadows on the wall, watching them fight. The Ming Dynasty''s military general was under a horse, with a blade in his hand. Li Guang''s silver spear was flying up and down.


    After a dozen of rounds, the officer could no longer hold on. Li Guang shouted, and killed, only to see the silver spear shooting out like a dragon, piercing towards the general''s chest like a gust of wind.


    Li Guang withdrew his spear, and blood gushed out from the general''s chest like a spring. In an instant, a white wall was dyed red, and a few drops of blood even splashed onto my body.


    That smell was extremely fishy.


    "The enemy leader is dead, my family has returned."


    Flying General Li Guang immediately roared, and then he turned into a shadow on the wall and returned to the supernatural sculpture.


    I hastily paid my respects to the statue of the Flying General Li Guang three times, and then saw the unconscious Li Ru slowly waking up.


    I pointed to the pool of blood on the wall and said, "Flying General Li Guang has already eliminated it. You can rest assured next."


    I originally thought that Li Ru would be happy to see this kind of situation.


    If I knew, I wouldn''t have stayed in that ancient tomb in the Ming Dynasty. If it wasn''t for me going there, there wouldn''t have been so much trouble, and my father wouldn''t have died.


    While Li Ru was speaking, she threw it on the ground and fiercely stomped it a few times.


    I hastily pulled him back. "People can''t be revived even if they die. Right now, that evil ghost has already been removed. It''s useless for you to vent your anger on this broken box. Just live well from now on."


    Li Ru nodded her head, tears flowing down her face: "I''ve been here for so long, I haven''t even given you a cup of water. I''ll get it for you right now."


    Not long after, Li Ru brought two cups of coffee over, and said: "This is cat poop coffee I brought from overseas with me. Try it."


    "What? Cat poop can make coffee?" I looked at the dark brown coffee in the cup with a face full of shock.


    Li Ru burst into laughter and said, "Don''t worry, there are professionals who have been sterilized to ensure cleanliness. Because of the musk cat''s products, it has a unique fragrance, and the taste is extremely good. You''ll know after you taste it."

 C20

    "Yes, you just came back and have to give you a welcoming reception."


    Although Big Brother Tang has become rich, in my heart, I am still that Big Brother Tang. I smirked at him.


    I reserved a place to eat at a small restaurant in the city center. Although the style of the dishes weren''t many, it was enough for eating. I reserved most of my friends'' meals here.


    But after taking the Big Brother Tang with him, he felt some disdain.


    "Little brother, do you usually eat here? "That won''t do, we can''t eat this kind of Fly Inn''s food. Come, big brother will take you to eat something good today."


    His words made me feel a little awkward, but after thinking for a while, I realized that the Big Brother Tang was not the same as before.


    I smiled and told Big Brother Tang, "I don''t dare to do that. Since you''ve come, I''ll treat you to a meal. I know that this western restaurant tastes pretty good. How about we go there to eat?"


    Big Brother Tang was a little dissatisfied. He shook his head and said: "Western Restaurant is out of date, it''s used to eat high grade food, I know there''s a pretty good restaurant here, a chef from Japan, the taste is good, let''s go there."


    There''s a grocery store in this city? This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    But since the Big Brother Tang said he did, then let him lead the way.


    What I didn''t expect was that after driving for half an hour, the Big Brother Tang finally stopped in front of a house that was decorated in a Japanese style.


    The sign outside the house said "Little Song".


    I''ve stayed here for so many years and haven''t come here, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to find it the moment Big Brother Tang arrived.


    Walking in, I saw that the interior of the shop was decorated in a style similar to that of the Dekang era. It was simple, yet there was a hint of elegance in it.


    The Big Brother Tang, on the other hand, looked extremely relaxed. He walked to a private room and sat on the tatami.


    "These, and these, give me two servings and a bottle of the best wine." Big Brother Tang nodded towards the menu. It was my first time eating food, so I couldn''t understand what was on it. I could only watch from the side.


    When all the dishes were served, I stopped eating after tasting them.


    These things were all ice-cold. Not a single one of them was hot. The sashimi in his mouth tasted like blood. And that sushi, wasn''t it just a rice ball wrapped in seaweed? What was so delicious about these things?


    Furthermore, each plate only had one piece, and it was extremely expensive.


    Big Brother Tang was enjoying his meal by the side. He also picked up his wine cup and toasted me.


    Clear wine was something similar to rice wine. When we first drank it, we did not feel it, but the strength behind it was great. After drinking two bottles of clear wine, Big Brother Tang and I felt a little tipsy.


    Taking the opportunity from the alcohol, I asked the Big Brother Tang how he suddenly became a tycoon.


    After drinking, Big Brother Tang started to chat about his business.


    A few years ago, the situation in Big Brother Tang''s house was indeed not good, but he did not expect the situation to change and Big Brother Tang met a noble.


    This man was a junior high school classmate of his who had just come back from Japan and wanted to do business with Big Brother Tang as soon as he came back.


    Big Brother Tang was afraid of being poor, upon hearing that his classmates wanted him to do business, he immediately became excited, but asked about the business he wanted to do.


    The student said that with the current loan industry''s high hopes, they could also get it, and not too big, especially for the university students. In fact, as long as they were given 8,000 yuan, they could get 10,000 yuan in cash and 2000 yuan in interest every month.


    If they couldn''t pay it back, they would have to pay it back every month until the 8,000 yuan that they borrowed from the university students could be sold for hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    Big Brother Tang thought that how could he do something so wicked. Moreover, if he was discovered, it would be terrible.


    Borrowing a little would make it easy for him, which was much easier than going out to work. Big Brother Tang couldn''t stand the instigation of his classmates, so in the end, he had to mortgage his house to the bank, and after borrowing a sum of money, he started a partnership with his classmates.


    College students had a high consumption rate, but did not have much income. Upon hearing that there was a place to borrow money, there were actually quite a few people who borrowed money from the Big Brother Tang.


    Big Brother Tang was not afraid that they would not return the money, he even had a large group of hooligans under his command, if they did not return the money, he would just wait on them, but if they did not, he could not afford to pay them back.


    In just a few years, the Big Brother Tang had accumulated a lot of capital.


    However, what he did, wasn''t it the legendary usury.


    When I heard those words, I was completely terrified. Was this still the timid and loyal Big Brother Tang that I knew back then?


    Since ancient times, not many people who would make such usury loans have a good ending. I thought for a while and advised Big Brother Tang, "This is not a good life, Big Brother Tang, since you have already earned this much, why don''t you stop early."


    When Big Brother Tang heard this, he waved his hand and said: "Stop, a gold mountain is in front of me, how is it possible for me to stop? If I were to say what kind of statue you are going to be, why don''t you follow me and do it?


    I still had some lingering fear towards this kind of evil thing and hurriedly expressed, "I''m not that lucky. Even if I earned that much money, I don''t know how to use it.


    Big Brother Tang disdainfully said.


    Since Big Brother Tang did not listen to me, then I will not continue to persuade him. Instead, I asked him why he had come back here.


    Hearing that, I was startled, and immediately waved his hand: "Big Brother Tang, you grew up under my Grandpa''s nose, so you should know that the supernatural sculpture is very evil. We are on the same side, so we do not dare you to touch it."


    "Don''t lie to me. The supernatural sculpture is to go to the Evil Realm to seek for wealth and peace. You think I don''t know that?" Big Brother Tang was a little dissatisfied: "I think you''ve grown up and your wings have become hard. You don''t want me to help you, right?


    With a helpless expression, I told Big Brother Tang everything that had happened to A Jiao.

 C21

    I had originally thought that Big Brother Tang would more or less have some misgivings in his heart after hearing about A Jiao, so he gave up on this idea.


    However, what I did not expect was that after Big Brother Tang heard what I said, his face immediately changed. Patting the Table, he stared at it and said: "You brat, it''s fine if you don''t help, but you even made up such nonsense to scare me. You Big Brother Tang is a vegetarian, even if I tell you that I''m not afraid of you."


    A drop of water is worth a gush of water. This is my creed as a man.


    Big Brother Tang, since he said it like that, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    I looked a little helplessly at Big Brother Tang: "If you really want to do it, then little brother will have to help big brother. But we agreed that if we really become supernatural sculpture, then something really happens.


    Upon hearing that I was willing to help him make the supernatural sculpture, Big Brother Tang immediately became cheerful and said amiably: "This is my little brother Qin, no matter what happens, I promise I won''t blame you. Quickly help me do it, the faster the better."


    "Fine, fine." I helplessly agreed and told him to come to my store tomorrow to get the sculpture.


    Big Brother Tang''s face became even happier, telling me that she would definitely come to get the sculpture on time, then turned and left.


    I was a little depressed in my heart. I originally thought that Big Brother Tang would still be the Big Brother Tang that I saw when I was young, but I didn''t expect that Big Brother Tang would already have a completely different appearance.


    As I was leaving, I went to the counter to check out the bill, but the clerk told me that the man from before had already closed the account.


    I took the menu and looked at the accounts. Seven or eight bottles of sake and a few plates of sashimi were worth more than sixteen thousand dollars.


    What was eating here was not food, it was the blood of those students.


    On the way back, I planned to make supernatural sculpture for Big Brother Tang.


    The divine sculpture s that were created were all True Gods. It would be safer for the Big Brother Tang, but where would one find an immortal to help others collect the debt? The only thing he could do now was to use the more evil Phantom.


    Amongst the Phantom, there was a statue of an old man called Shouda. He had a toad''s head, holding a gold pearl in one hand and an abacus in the other.


    Legends said that these ghosts viewed money as their life, as long as he knew of a treasure, he would put it all into her pocket. Furthermore, he also had another ability, which was to take back what others had not returned in the Underworld.


    The golden orb in his hand represented wealth, while the abacus represented liquidation.


    The head of the toad had a pair of human eyes, and it gave off a strange aura.


    He looked extremely ugly, but his abilities were huge. Big Brother Tang wanted to take back the loan that he had borrowed, this kind of ghosts who was as rich as life was definitely able to help him.


    I went back to the shop and spent a day to find out what Old Man Shentu had done. After that, I called Feng Si to buy some pigment to color it.


    Although Feng Si had already passed the formula to me, the ingredients required to make the formula were not easy to find. I had not studied it thoroughly in a short while, so I could only go to Feng Si to buy some pigments.


    Due to what happened previously, Feng Si still felt guilty towards me, so the moment he received the phone call, he immediately sent the paint over to me.


    After I painted the Old Man Shentu, Feng Si asked me, "This supernatural sculpture seems a little demonic. Who wants this statue?"


    gave me a thumbs up: "It''s a righteous gesture in Little brat from the Qin Clan, it''s a good thing to know how to repay favors, but for people like them who commit such heinous acts, inviting the supernatural sculpture might not be a good thing."


    "I''ve already told him that I can''t do anything about what will happen to him." I sighed.


    Not long after, the Big Brother Tang rushed over in a hurry. Upon entering the store, he shouted at me, "Brother, have you finished preparing the supernatural sculpture for me?"


    When he walked in, Big Brother Tang''s face was filled with anxiety, he did not notice Feng Si at all and even bumped into him.


    Big Brother Tang had a standard brawny body, Feng Si was as thin as a chicken, and with this strike, Feng Si cried out in pain. Only then did Big Brother Tang realize, and quickly apologized to Feng Si while laughing.


    Feng Si looked up and down, and was about to get angry, but when he saw Big Brother Tang''s face, his expression immediately changed and he said to him in a terrified voice: "It''s nothing, just walk away properly."


    I did not say much, but pointed to the red cloth that was wrapped around the Old Shentu, and said: "This is it, Big Brother Tang, you have to consider this clearly, this statue is extremely evil."


    "I don''t care about that. It''s fine as long as I can get rich." Big Brother Tang grabbed the statue, took out a stack of money from his pocket and threw it onto the worktable.


    "I didn''t take your stuff for nothing. Here''s the money."


    "Take the money back, this statue is my reward to your Big Brother Tang." I took the money from the worktable and was about to return it to Big Brother Tang when I realised that he had already left the shop with the supernatural sculpture.


    I remembered that scene when I saw the Feng Family and the Big Brother Tang, I asked Feng Si: "Master Feng, you don''t usually seem like a timid person. Why are you so terrified when you saw my Big Brother Tang?"


    When Feng Si heard this, he could only laugh and say: "There''s no need for us to bother with each other. After all, who would go against a dead man."


    Fighting with a dead man.


    What does that mean? I was a little puzzled and wanted to get him to explain, but he left the shop after saying it.


    I could only shake my head, and counted the money that the Big Brother Tang above the worktable had given me. It really wasn''t small, there was around 50 thousand yuan.


    I can''t take this money, I can only find a chance to give this money to Big Brother Tang.


    Just as I was tidying up, Song Nian was in the shop again.


    This guy is really persistent. After entering the shop, he smiled and said to me, "I''ve thought this through clearly, why don''t you make me a supernatural sculpture."


    While I was speaking, Song Nian took out 20 thousand yuan from his small bag and gave it to me.


    "This should be enough money, right?"


    I was a little shocked, Song Nian was just a student, his monthly meal bills shouldn''t be much, but he actually took out 20 thousand yuan to make supernatural sculpture s.


    I asked her where the money came from.


    Song Nian stammered while looking at me: "Don''t worry about that, I''m rich, you can help me make supernatural sculpture."


    Alright, since I have the money, I won''t make a bastard out of it.


    I took out a dozen or so pieces from Song Nian''s two bags of money and said: "You are only a student, and I will only take a little bit of your capital. But being a supernatural sculpture can help you, but you must also pay a corresponding price.


    "I didn''t think it through. Can I come here?" Song Nian was a little impatient.

 C22

    Once a person was trapped in desire, no one would be able to pull him up.


    I nodded. "Since you want to invite him, I''ll help you become a Venerable Elephant Nose."


    Song Nian asked: "What kind of deity is this, does it look very powerful?"


    I told her that it was, of course, and told her a story.


    It was said that there were eight hundred small countries in the Western Sanskrit, and among them was a small country called the Bai Luo Country. When the King who returned to the Bai Luo was nearly seventy years old, he did not have a son, but instead prayed to the Sakamuni to burn incense and burn incense.


    When I saw him, I promised him to beg. It was the night of the day when the Imperial Mother dreamt of a white elephant walking on the road, a lotus flower blooming beneath her feet with every step she took.


    In Brahma, the White Elephant was the symbol of wisdom and compassion. It would be better if the Mother saw the white elephant in her dreams and was prepared to kneel down and worship it. Unexpectedly, the White Elephant walked to the front of the Mother and knelt on all fours.


    By the time he woke up the next day, his mother was already pregnant, and within a few months, the prince was on his knees. However, his memory was astonishing, and he had photographic memory. Within a few months of his birth, he could speak. Everyone in the world thought that he was a child prodigy.


    After the prince had reached adulthood, the old king had passed away. The prince should have ascended to the throne, but some Western true Buddha had come to invite the prince back.


    As the prince did not want to leave a good king behind, he would follow the Western Buddha back to the Monk.


    The Western Buddha disapprovingly took out a double-colored mirror. One was the Buddhist light, one was Fa Hua. He asked the Prince if there was me in the mirror, and I was in the mirror, whether the person in the mirror was me, or the person in the mirror was me, or the person in the mirror was me, or the person in the mirror was the person in the mirror.


    The Prince laughed and said, "When people are outside of the mirror, the mirror is just a projection. Of course, the person holding the mirror is holding the mirror.


    The Western Buddha, however, laughed. Not necessarily, let the Prince take a look at the mirror in his hand.


    The man inside the mirror was also holding onto a mirror. His clothes were exactly the same as his, except that the face was a face with an elephant nose and ivory skin.


    When the prince touched his face with his hand, he found that he had grown an elephant''s nose and ivory on his face.


    The Prince was quite frightened and quickly threw away the mirror in his hands. He looked for the other mirror and saw that they still had his original face, but that face of the mirror was actually an elephant face.


    The prince puzzledly asked the Buddha why, the Buddha told him:


    "All the scenes are illusions, and seeing them might not be true, and seeing them might not be false. The bubbles are all real, and the illusions are definitely real."


    All life in this world was short to a single person. However, in the next hundred years, even those who had experienced it would become non-existent. What was the use of a king?


    After listening to all of this, the Prince suddenly came to realize that he was willing to return to the buddhist faith. In a split-second, fragrant flowers could be seen everywhere in the sky and the music started to move, this prince had returned to the buddhist faith.


    As he was the reincarnation of a white elephant which symbolized wisdom, after becoming a Supreme Realm cultivator, the statues that people created for him were all statues of the Supreme Realm cultivators wearing monastic robes, sitting cross-legged on the ground like statues.


    The reason why I told this story to Song Nian was to warn her that there are a lot of things in the world that are just illusions, there''s no need to struggle too much.


    However, Song Nian was evidently not very interested in this part of the story, and only nodded his head after hearing it: "Looks like this Venerable Elephant Nose has some background.


    I broke down completely. It didn''t matter how much I said it. I could only help her make this supernatural sculpture, but luckily this supernatural sculpture is not too complicated, I told Song Nian to wait at the entrance, and once it was ready, I told her to take it back immediately.


    I closed the roller shutter door, and after completing the Ancestral Awakening Ceremony, it didn''t take me long to finish carving the statue. After lighting it up, I used the paint I bought from Feng Si to finish painting the statue.


    Since Song Nian is still a student, living in the dorms should be inconvenient for his to worship a large sculpture. I even made it into the size of a palm so that she can keep it by my side.


    "Always remember to take care of your work well. Wishing you success in your studies." I gave the supernatural sculpture wrapped in red cloth to Song Nian.


    Song Nian was happy, he was like a little kid as he jumped up and said to me, "Thank you, uncle."


    I almost fainted. Do I look that old, such little girls like me, shouldn''t they call me brother Eldest Brother?


    After Song Nian returned, I laid on the folding bed and had a dream. Inside the dream, I was driving fast on the road.


    At this moment, an old man suddenly appeared on the road. I quickly braked and stopped in front of the old man.


    This old man wore a set of white Clothes clothes, very much like those worn at funerals. In his hand was a stick that was twisted with white paper like a feather duster.


    I saw that the man was holding a walking stick. Why was he standing in front of my car?


    Faintly, I could hear the old man shouting my name and the word ''birthdate'' in his mouth. As he shouted, he kowtowed towards me.


    We have a custom here. The elders are respected. If the older ones kowtow from the younger ones, the younger ones will be knocked down.


    I got out of the car and tried to help the old man up, but the moment I got out of the car, I saw a black crow flying towards me from the sky.


    The leader of the crows was entirely white. When he saw me swoop down, he actually stood on top of my head.


    The rest of the crows opened their mouths and prepared to bite me.


    When I, a little over 1.8 meters, saw these crows, I was so startled that I started to drive them away, but I did everything I could to not get rid of any of them.


    Those crows pecked at my body with all their might. Not long after, my body turned into mush. I cried out in pain.


    It was only when the last white crow was about to peck at my skull that I woke up from my dream.


    That dream scared me, and I got cold sweat all over my T-shirt.


    The crows and the old man kneeling on the ground in the dream, I can still see them when I close my eyes.


    Everything that had just happened seemed as though it had really happened.

 C23

    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead. The moment I closed my eyes, the image echoed in my head.


    I usually sleep with my eyes closed, and I never dream.


    This time, I suddenly had a nightmare and couldn''t help but think of my Grandpa''s Four Directions.


    Could it be that this dream signified that retribution was coming for me helping Li Ru?


    Not daring to think about it, I prepared to take a cold shower to relax myself.


    However, the moment I entered the toilet, the Big Brother Tang gave me a call.


    Hey, old friend, this statue of yours is too useful. As soon as I invited you back, a few students who owed me a few months ago had already sent me money. It''s like there''s a god helping us.


    I smiled bitterly and randomly found an excuse to reject the Big Brother Tang.


    Big Brother Tang seemed to be unhappy, he snorted on the other end of the phone, then let''s just forget about it. He then hung up the phone.


    I have an indescribable feeling that I helped Big Brother Tang, but who knows where the students'' money came from? In a sense, I harmed those people.


    In the next few days, there were countless people signing up for the Big Brother Tang account. In less than half a week, almost all of the students who had borrowed money from Big Brother Tang and refused to pay their debts had returned the money back to Big Brother Tang.


    He brought a case of red wine to my shop, saying that he would have to thank me for it. If it wasn''t for me, who knows how many years he would have to take the money from, I would definitely have drunk with me today.


    I originally wanted to reject him, but when he brought up that incident from his childhood again, saying that I wouldn''t drink with him was equivalent to not giving him face. Thus, I reluctantly drank with him.


    When Big Brother Tang was drunk, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "Brother, I''m not talking about you. Your skills are in the form of slaying dragons, so it''s not a big deal to guard a small shop.


    I quickly declined, saying that I only had this little bit of potential, I could just earn a living with this kind of craftsmanship.


    Big Brother Tang rolled his eyes at me and said: "Just this little bit of potential, how much money can you earn? There are so many beautiful girls in the world, as long as you have money, hehe." Big Brother Tang was clearly excited as he spoke to here. He took out his phone and said drunkenly: "Big brother has recently invented a new road to earn money. That is something that both big sister and I have."


    As the Big Brother Tang talked, he flipped through the video on his phone. I took a look and saw that it was all about naked young girls taking pictures with their ID cards.


    Every girl should be in her early 20s, as beautiful as a beauty in her youth.


    What is a perfectly fine lady doing? I hurriedly asked Big Brother Tang.


    Big Brother Tang slapped his chest and said proudly: "You don''t know this, but this is a lending method that your Eldest Brother learned from others. Beauty loan, these girls will send their naked videos to me and keep them here as collateral, I will lend them the money and if they do not return it, hehe, I will send these videos online, and those girls will be scared, but once they hear this, they will obediently return the money. If there is no money, they will even return it to the nightclub I recommended to them."


    "Besides, your place is big and you have a lot of universities. Don''t mention how many female university students have borrowed from me recently." Saying that, Big Brother Tang''s face became even more proud.


    When I heard this, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    So this was the purpose of Big Brother Tang coming here.


    I looked at Big Brother Tang with disdain. However, Big Brother Tang continued to flip his phone drunkenly, as if he did not care and said, "Those are all ordinary makeup, there was a girl who borrowed 20 thousand from me a few days ago. That girl is so pretty, and she looks like an idiot. If there''s a chance ¡­"


    While speaking, Big Brother Tang handed over the phone to me. I looked at the girl in the video, isn''t this girl Song Nian?


    How could an ordinary university student possibly be able to take out 20 thousand yuan? It turned out that it was borrowed from the beauty in Big Brother Tang.


    Big Brother Tang noticed that I was staring at his blankly and could not help but laugh: "What, have you taken a fancy to this girl? This lady will be returning the money in the next few days, he borrowed 20 thousand, and the interest will be a total of 35000. I think she cannot afford to pay it back, so when the time comes, I''ll let her come out and give you a refreshing feeling, and treat it as interest."


    Within a month''s time, the interest alone was close to half of the principal. How was this a usury? It was simply eating people up.


    Furthermore, it was obvious that Big Brother Tang''s words were a bit shameless. Out of respect, I clenched my teeth and refused him.


    "I know this girl, otherwise I would have to pay for her."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to know this kind of stuff." Big Brother Tang was a little surprised, but he used a very determined tone and said: "This won''t do, I estimate that this girl will not be able to pay for half the party at the moment, at that time the interest of 20 thousand will increase by tens of times. If you were to pay it back for him, wouldn''t that break my road to wealth?"


    After hearing that, I became a little anxious and said, "She is a female university student. Where did she get so much money from?"


    Big Brother Tang sneered. He looked very sober, as if he was not drunk.


    I was a little depressed. As I sat on the chair, I calmly told Big Brother Tang, "Before I get angry, hurry up and get out of my sight."


    "Virtue!" Big Brother Tang left quickly.


    As soon as she left, I called Song Nian.


    After the phone call, Song Nian charmingly said: "Hey, Brother Qin, I was just about to give you a call, you don''t know why, but after inviting that Venerable Elephant Nose back, I suddenly jumped to the top of the entire school, and even obtained the qualifications to be a research assistant to one of the professors in our department. You should know, this qualification is normally not given to students, it''s mainly because the professors saw that my talent was too good, so they gave it to me."


    I cleared my throat and replied with a calm expression, "That''s not what I wanted to ask. Can you tell me where the money you previously came from?"


    "Qin..." Brother Qin, why are you asking this? " Song Nian stuttered: "Those are all my deposits."


    "How dare you lie?"


    I roared, scaring the little girl silly, Song Nian actually cried out loud.


    "You''d better tell me the truth. Maybe I can help you now." I did my best to make my tone gentler so that Song Nian could explain what happened clearly.


    Song Nian cried until tears streamed down his face as he spoke while choking on his sobs.

 C24

    Song Nian was prepared to make the supernatural sculpture, but due to her lack of money, he wasn''t able to gather enough money. At this time, he heard the surrounding people going to Tang Fusheng''s place to borrow money.


    Without any collateral, as long as there was a video, he would be able to quickly release the money. Under the urging of his desire, Song Nian''s heart moved.


    She then contacted Tang Fusheng and borrowed 20 thousand yuan from him. Originally, Tang Fusheng had promised her that she would only take 2% of the interest if she could repay the debt within a month.


    Song Nian did not think too much into it, and immediately took out a video and signed the contract. However, that contract was only a single copy. When Song Nian finished signing the contract, Tang Fusheng that brat actually added another clause in the empty space of the contract.


    The terms stated that the interest would be two parts per month, but there was a 45% service fee.


    The little girl was instantly dumbfounded.


    Seeing that the repayment date was about to arrive in a month, Song Nian didn''t have any other choice. The video was still in Tang Fusheng''s hands.


    Song Nian started crying loudly.


    When he was crying, Song Nian continued:


    "Brother Qin, and I''ve been having dreams lately, where a human-like toad always appears, knocking on the abacus in my hands and repeating the amount of money I owe."


    When I heard it, I nodded. The person who appeared in my dreams should be the old man who guarded the place, and the fact that it appeared in Song Nian''s dreams should be to warn Song Nian and tell her to quickly return the money.


    I said to Song Nian: "Don''t be scared, I''ll lend you the money first. Let''s get the video back first."


    "Really?" When Song Nian heard this, he was clearly a little moved and said: "Brother Qin, you''re really willing to help me, why are you being so nice to me? I really love you to death."


    He called me ''uncle'' earlier on, but now he calls me ''big brother''. This made me feel like I couldn''t change my mind.


    "Eh, that''s all I can help you with." I smiled helplessly and told Song Nian to come to my place tomorrow.


    Song Nian happily agreed.


    When the morning of the second day arrived, Song Nian had already arrived at my shop. However, this time, he looked at Song Nian with frighteningly black circles around his eyes.


    I asked her what she had been doing and how she had become like this.


    Song Nian yawned and said, "I don''t know what''s going on recently, but I feel an urge to study. I have to stay up until five or six in the morning to sleep for a few days straight.


    I almost jumped out in shock. I only slept for two hours a day, how could a little girl like Song Nian be able to take it?


    "No, it''s nothing. Ever since I worshipped the Venerable Elephant Nose, I have been very energetic during my studies every day. I can persevere on." Once Song Nian said the word "study", he took out an Oxford dictionary from his schoolbag and started to memorize it.


    I immediately told her to stop and tell her why she was here today. Only then did Song Nian put away the book.


    I had already wrapped the cash in a brown paper bag and piled it up at $35,000. It was as thick as a brick.


    Song Nian looked at the money and sighed: "I have Brother Qin to help me with is pretty good. I have a few students who are really scary recently."


    "You don''t know, recently there have been many students who have had the same strange dreams as me. They have been dreaming about that toad, but after dreaming about that toad, they seem to have gone crazy. They have been desperately searching for money to return to that borrower at all costs." As Song Nian spoke till here, he was obviously a little apprehensive. He rubbed his arm and continued:


    "Some of the better students went home to their parents for money and paid it back. Some of the less well-off students even went out to work as pickpockets. I even heard that some female students are still out there."


    When I heard this, I immediately felt that something was going to happen to Big Brother Tang. The spirit of the Old Man Shentu was greedy for money, he could pay any price to get back the debts of his previous life.


    If those students couldn''t return the money, they might be forced to death by the Old Man Shentu.


    I wanted to advise Big Brother Tang to stop, but he didn''t listen to me at all.


    I have no choice but to save one.


    I told Song Nian to take the money and return it to me first. He will return the money to me when she has the ability.


    However, Song Nian took out 20 thousand from the stack of money and said: "Previously, you only took a little from me, and I will keep the rest, so you don''t need that much, but since you lent me that much money, I don''t know how to repay you. If you, Brother Qin, are willing."


    As Song Nian spoke, he undid the buttons on his Clothes, revealing his snow-white upper body.


    Only now did he realize that Song Nian''s collarbone was extremely deep, his black bra caused his skin to be extremely white, and on his belly there were also faint lines on his vest.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, but my reason quickly triumphed over everything.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and put the Clothes on. Who do you think I am?"


    "Brother Qin, I''m sorry." Song Nian was a little confused by my drinking.


    I looked at her and smiled. "Even though Brother Qin has never gone to university before, you know that life in university is very good. You are a lucky person so you should properly cherish all of this.


    Song Nian thoughtfully nodded his head, and smiled as he told me that she understood.


    That smile was the unique smile of a young girl.


    I told her to quickly return the money. When Song Nian left, he was still staring at the Oxford dictionary in fascination.


    When she returned the money, Big Brother Tang immediately called me. The person on the other side of the phone laughed and said: "Brat, you''re not bad, this is called a hero saving a beauty, return the money to me."


    "So what?" I wasn''t angry at Big Brother Tang in the slightest, but after he said that, I immediately became angry.


    However, Big Brother Tang smiled and said: "Let''s not talk about this. Let me ask you, does that old man Shentu have any side effects."


    I asked him what was wrong.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, I did take a lot of money back, but I feel like there''s someone behind me recently." Big Brother Tang''s tone seemed to be a little scared as he nervously said, "Other than this, I wake up every morning to find my bed covered with money I took back from you."


    The most horrifying thing was yet to come. In order to clarify the situation, Big Brother Tang had specially installed a camera at the head of the bed the night before, wanting to see what had happened that night.

 C25

    At daybreak on the second day, Big Brother Tang took out the contents of the camera to have a look.


    He almost went crazy. After the Big Brother Tang in the video fell asleep, he actually crawled up and opened his own safe.


    A stack of red bills was carefully placed on the bed by Big Brother Tang.


    Big Brother Tang even revealed a greedy expression towards the notes, wishing that he could eat them all.


    During the entire night, Big Brother Tang played with the money on the bed. In the end, the video of Big Brother Tang seemed to have found something and he smiled at the camera, causing the video inside to turn into a snowflake.


    Big Brother Tang''s words made me shiver.


    Previously, the side effect of A Jiao''s foxtail was his desire for sex, but the side effect of the old man guarding him was probably his desire for money.


    Since there are these side effects, I''m afraid that something might happen to the Big Brother Tang as well.


    After I heard what he had to say, I told him, "Don''t be afraid, this is the characteristic of the old protector that you worship. You must obey him now, otherwise, there is a high chance that other troubles will occur."


    The Big Brother Tang on the other end of the phone was depressed: "Then is there any way to bring this statue away? What I need to do now is already done, I don''t need this supernatural sculpture."


    When I heard his words, I let out a helpless laugh.


    This would make it easy for the gods to send him off, not to mention a Phantom like the Old Man Shentu.


    Previously, you paid any price to have it come here to help you. But now, it''s done helping you, and now it wants to leave right after patting your butt. How could there be such a beautiful thing?


    Big Brother Tang was furious, he cursed at the other side of the phone, and immediately afterwards, the phone rang with a crackling sound.


    After the voice rang out, I hurriedly advised him not to be angry.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. I smashed that thing. Isn''t it just a pile of clay statues? What else can I do?"


    I almost fainted. Big Brother Tang is courting death.


    After smashing the supernatural sculpture, even if I want to help him this time, I won''t be able to save him.


    A day later, I received a call asking me to come to the hotel in Big Brother Tang.


    When I first received the call, I was very confused. Why did the police call me here at Big Brother Tang?


    This has nothing to do with me.


    But for a commoner like me, when A Sir told me to hit a dog, I didn''t dare touch the chicken.


    When I arrived at the five star hotel that the Big Brother Tang was staying at, the scene immediately shocked me.


    Big Brother Tang laid on the bed of the hotel, the bed was flowing with light yellow mucus, the air was filled with the smell of earth, his mouth was filled with red broken bills, his hands were each holding a stack of bills, and the floor was filled with red fragments of bills.


    It seemed like Big Brother Tang was already dead.


    Yesterday, he had smashed the statue of the guardian elder, and he was dead for sure.


    If Big Brother Tang could obey its orders, perhaps there wouldn''t be any more problems.


    It took me a long time to regain my senses, but it was still Ah Sir who pushed me.


    "The last call the deceased made last night was to you. May I ask who you are?"


    "Friend." I squeezed my arm to calm myself down and asked, "How did this man die?"


    Asir frowned, "They ate themselves to death by eating money. It''s weird, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone die like this."


    I was taken to make a simple statement because I was the first relative and friend of the deceased to arrive.


    While I was making my statement, a plain-clothes Asir asked me if the deceased had any special hobbies, or a history of drug abuse.


    I shook my head. No.


    Then he asked, "Does he have any history of mental illness?"


    "Not even that. He''s my neighbor Eldest Brother, I''ve known him since I was young, it''s very normal."


    "That''s strange." "This is the video we extracted from the camera he placed on the bedside table." Tsai Xiir opened his notebook and placed it in front of me.


    In the video, Big Brother Tang''s bed was covered with cash. He sat alone on the bed, and a sound like a frog''s croak came from his throat.


    Not long after, the Big Brother Tang stared at the bills, and just like how animals treat their treasures, he began to lick them with his tongue.


    "Money, money!"


    "These are all mine, quack, quack."


    "No one can take it away, quack, quack."


    The voice in the video was very blurry, but I could hear it clearly.


    Behind him, Big Brother Tang suddenly became agitated. He grabbed the bill and put it in his mouth, and at the same time, spat out some mucus from his mouth and wiped it on his body.


    In the end, Big Brother Tang''s pupils dilated and his throat was filled with money as he struggled to say.


    "Let me go, I really can''t eat anymore. I''ll give you anything you want."


    However, the moment those words left his mouth, Big Brother Tang had actually changed his voice and said:


    "Caw, it''s all mine. You must eat it. Only through your stomach can I take it away."


    When he said that, Big Brother Tang seemed to be unable to listen to him and desperately stuffed money into his mouth.


    When Tsai Xi Er saw this, her eyes were filled with a sense of disgust. After lighting a cigarette and smoking for a while, she said to me,


    "I''ve been in class for so many years, and it''s my first time coming across such a strange case. The cause of death was suicide by eating money, but in the video, he looked so struggling, he definitely didn''t look like someone who wanted to commit suicide. Furthermore, there was also that pool of mucus."


    The man smoked his cigarette in confusion.


    I already knew that.


    Big Brother Tang was killed because of the desire in his heart. If he had listened to my warning not to invite the supernatural sculpture, how could he have eaten his money until he died?


    If he hadn''t gone into the loan business, he wouldn''t have needed this evil statue of the old man.


    In truth, the Big Brother Tang had already died long ago. After that, he would only be a human version of an old protector, if that was the case, his fate would be to fall into an unrecoverable hell.


    Thinking of this, my heart didn''t feel good. After saying a few words to the staff member, I left the scene.


    After I left, not long after, Song Nian sent a message to me, saying that she could no longer hold on. After worshipping the Venerable Elephant Nose, he had indeed become more intelligent, but the moment he opened his eyes, he could not help but want to think and learn.

 C26

    What can be done? God wants you to get something, and it will also make you lose something.


    Phantom s were evil, and each of their works carried an endless desire and greed, so it was not easy to come into contact with them.


    The divine sculpture, on the other hand, are a little better. As long as your heart is not evil and your needs are normal, the divine sculpture can help you.


    Some people may be walking a little behind the words, some people may have changed the course of their lives, and that is only natural.


    The only thing I can do for Song Nian is to persevere, it''s good that he''s used to it.


    Song Nian started crying again on the other end of the phone, and said:


    Actually, I''ll just endure for a while, but the most important thing is that I''ve become a bookworm. When the instructor saw my results, he transferred the quota for my roommate to me because they were all targeting me. Right now, I''m like how the masses are against me.


    Song Nian''s cries became louder and louder, until my ears started to itch.


    "Brother Qin, I beg of you, can you think of a way to invite this statue away?"


    If she had not invited the Venerable Elephant Nose, perhaps she would have just been a nobody, a dreg at the bottom of the school. Although she could not attract the attention and admiration of others, she would not have ended up like this.


    Who could say that she yearned for the power to be intelligent, to stand out among the top students, to be valued by the teachers, and to be looked up to by the students? Even that wasn''t a desire filled with vanity.


    However, it was good that she was able to find her way back.


    I also thought about it, there should be a way to deal with what Song Nian said.


    The Big Brother Tang wanted to send the old man away, but he had no choice, it was because the old man was a Phantom, this kind of ghosts was inherently evil and would not rest until he reach his goal. Moreover, the Big Brother Tang had even smashed its statue, which was the main reason why he lost his life.


    If his heart was pious, he should be able to send her away.


    I told her to wait for me at school, and I drove to pick her up, thinking of a way to get rid of the Venerable Elephant Nose.


    I thought about it all the time I was driving down the road.


    The car was moving at a steady speed when an old man suddenly appeared from the road, startling me.


    Fortunately, there was some distance between the old man and me. I quickly stepped on the brakes and parked the car five to six meters in front of the old man.


    "If you walk, you won''t be able to see ¡­" I was about to shout, but the sight of the old man through the windshield startled me.


    This, this old man actually appeared exactly the same as in my dreams. He wore a white mourning garment and held a mourning stick in his hand.


    "F * ck, could it be that the scene in my dream is about to come true?"


    Startled, I collapsed into the driver''s seat.


    The old man came over with a mourning stick. He slammed the window a few times and stared at me.


    The old man stared at the window: "Boy, are you alright? Why are you parked in the middle of the road? Why are you so pale? I have a pill for you."


    As soon as I heard this, which didn''t seem to be said by the person who wanted my life, I looked at the old man again.


    What was this old man wearing? It was a white training uniform. In his hand was a feather duster that hadn''t even been opened yet.


    It was all an illusion.


    I think too many nefarious things have happened in the past few days, so I''m a little absent-minded.


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern."


    I smiled at the old man. Seeing that I had returned to normal, the old man smiled and told me that the young people needed to exercise more. It was obvious from my actions that I didn''t train at all.


    With that, he left with the feather duster.


    I took a deep breath, afraid of any more hallucinations, and pulled over to the side of the road, ready to walk and try to get as many people as I could.


    In a place with many people, yang qi were heavy. Even if they really had evil natures, they wouldn''t dare to appear there.


    The place with the heaviest yang qi is the market, where they sell vegetables and sell all kinds of small things.

 C27

    Reaching this place, my heart immediately relaxed. I even looked at the stall, preparing to buy some food to cook the hotpot.


    I was grabbing a handful of vegetables, ready to let the hawker weigh them, when I felt someone pat me on the back.


    I turned my head and saw that the person who had shot me was a middle-aged man with a short stature. He wore round sunglasses and a long cotton shirt with buddhist beads hanging from his neck. In his hand was a cloth sign that was held up with a stick.


    On it were written the words "Plum Blossom Number" in the super large type of "Song".


    These days, wearing a cotton hemp gown with buddhist beads, the majority of them are self-proclaimed masters of the jianghu divine stick.


    The owner of this outfit also had a signboard with the words Plum Blossom Count.


    Needless to say, he was a godly person who relied on fortune-telling to survive.


    "Master, I can see that you''re a rich man from the three courtyards. If I''m not wrong, you''ve probably made quite a bit of money recently. Come here and check on the situation; you''re not allowed to accept money."


    His words caught my attention. Recently, I have been doing a lot of business. I have indeed earned a lot of money in these few days of hard work.


    I was curious as to how the man had worked it out, but it was also possible that he had stumbled on it.


    "What, you can still calculate my luck?" I glanced at the man standing in front of me. Although I know he is a hero of the martial arts world, he has been through a lot of evil things recently.


    If he really has the ability to dissolve, then that is my luck. If he doesn''t, then it''s good to get something out of the fortune-teller''s mouth.


    Seeing that I had gotten interested, the fortune-teller smiled and said, "I am Zhang Tiangang, I have not made a mistake in my divination for 30 years. Today, I saw that you are fated to meet me, so I came up to calculate for you."


    As I was speaking, Zhang Tiangang pulled me to a relatively empty place in the market. He wanted me to reach out my hand first so he could show me his palm.


    I did as he said. After Zhang Tiangang finished reading, he clicked his tongue and said.


    "The sincerity of the blade strikes fear into the mind of the devil, and the words that are written in writing appear to be the truth. Impressive, impressive."


    When I heard these two sentences, I immediately looked at Zhang Tiangang in shock, and even in fear.


    This supernatural sculpture was created by Liu Bowen in the past. In order to commemorate Liu Bowen, the descendants of the supernatural sculpture, in order to create it, gave their names to the carving knife and the brushstroke life they used to create it, respectively becoming Liu Bowen''s title and title, calling them the Sincerity Knife and the writing brush.


    However, the people who made the supernatural sculpture would never mention about it in front of others, so how did Zhang Tiangang know?


    Furthermore, he was able to tell that I was a supernatural sculpture just by looking at my hand.


    For a moment my admiration for him rose.


    "Mr. Zhang, how did you know that I was doing supernatural sculpture?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed: It''s nothing much, I don''t know what your name is.


    I told him my name was Qin Yi. After Zhang Tiangang finished listening, he recited my name a few times in his mouth. Sometimes, his face would brighten with happiness, and sometimes it would darken a little.


    I asked if there was anything wrong with my name.


    This name was given to me by my Grandpa, one by one. It''s because there are two lives, two lives, three lives, and three lives. Since this path began with one, it began with the heaven and earth, so it gave me this name.


    There was depth and connotation.


    I told all of this to Zhang Tiangang, and after he finished listening, he laughed out loud, saying:


    "The name is indeed a good name. When the heavens and the earth are one, there will be tens of thousands of creatures appearing later. Wanxiang is unpredictable, and one cannot be left or right."

 C28

    Zhang Tiangang''s words had a rather deep meaning, causing me to not understand.


    "Then I''ll be frank with you." Zhang Tiangang laughed, "Heaven and earth origin is one, Wanxiang Tranquility is a word that represents the trend of your life. It can be good or bad, but looking at the current situation, I''m afraid your luck might not be good."


    I was a little stunned by his words. My Grandpa had indeed said back then that violating the rules would probably bring about some bad things.


    That day''s dream was also proof of that, so I told the scene in my dream to Zhang Tiangang.


    After Zhang Tiangang finished listening, he said the words "The white crow stands at the top" and "The grey head is filial".


    I asked him what he meant by that. Zhang Tiangang told me that the White Crow Red Sparrow was an ominous bird that symbolized death in the ancient times.


    Both symbolize a bad omen.


    If I dream about these two things, I''m afraid I''m going to be extremely unlucky.


    Zhang Tiangang waved his hand at this time. "Sometimes life in this world is destined to be unlucky, but I see that you are still not ready. If you are, then an expert will naturally save you."


    I can''t really believe everything he said, but I could tell from the fact that I am a supernatural sculpture man just by looking at him. This guy is not ordinary.


    I don''t dare to be negligent and hurriedly offered the divination gold. Zhang Tiangang waved his hand and said:


    "A mere divination is enough to kill this old man. I don''t want this money, but if I come to your door in the future, you must mind a bowl of rice."


    This was a polite phrase from the martial arts world, and I nodded in agreement.


    Only now did I remember that I had promised Song Nian that I would go see her. After being delayed here for such a long time, I hurriedly bade Zhang Tiangang farewell and rushed to the university city.


    Song Nian was waiting for me in the library, holding the Venerable Elephant Nose in his hands.


    It had only been a few days since they had last met, but Song Nian''s complexion looked even more haggard than before. His dark circles had swelled up big and his eye sockets were slightly sunken.


    These four words had the meaning of ''being solid and unyielding.''


    Reading can actually read people to this extent.


    "Brother Qin, you''re finally here." Song Nian was obviously a little excited when he saw me. He grabbed the Venerable Elephant Nose and rammed into my arms.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a lady throw herself into her arms so willingly, and my face immediately turns red.


    "Librarians, let''s go somewhere else." I thought about it and said, "Did you bring your ID? Let''s go get a room at the hotel."


    Song Nian looked at me in shock, then nodded and said to me in a slightly bashful manner, "But, I''m not ready yet."


    F * ck, don''t tell me that this little girl thinks of me as that kind of person?


    Don''t misunderstand me, I said that I was going to find a place with no people and help you send the Venerable Elephant Nose away, don''t think too much, I''m not that kind of person.


    With a serious face, I checked my name, then took out my phone and booked a hotel near University City.


    However, there were so many hotels in the vicinity of the University City, and it was difficult for a thief to book a room. University life was really good.


    I brought Song Nian to the guesthouse that was opened beforehand, the front desk auntie''s expression towards me was obviously not right.


    I am not afraid of slanting shadows, so after registering everything, I brought Song Nian to my room. The woman snorted coldly from behind him.


    "The world is really going downhill these days. Hmph! The old ox eats the tender grass. Pah!"


    I was speechless. Did I look like a rich person who could afford to buy college students? But thinking about it, in order to help Song Nian, he had to take the blame.


    "Brother Qin, what should we do now?"


    After entering the hotel, Song Nian sat on the bed unnaturally with the Venerable Elephant Nose Statue in his hands.


    I told her to put the statue on the TV stand, and then I gave three of the fresh scent I''d brought.


    Please return to the Western Paradise quickly and enjoy the world. With the Three Treasures of the Buddha, I am willing to offer you all nine blessings, all three paths of cultivation, and all three hardships of cultivation. Please enter my Buddhist Sect and help me uncover the truth of the matter.


    After I finished speaking, I pulled Song Nian and bowed in front of the statue of the Venerable Elephant Nose three times.


    Then, he raised his head to look, the three fragrant flames were still there, it seemed that the statue did not feel dissatisfied because Song Nian wanted to invite it away.


    There was a discussion on this matter.


    Since it''s like this, I didn''t hesitate any longer and took out two Eight Trigrams Mirror from my pocket and placed it in front of the Venerable Elephant Nose.


    How to get it back, how to get it back, that was the beginning and the end.


    The two mirror had just erected themselves when I quickly recited the ''Great Wisp''s Heart Sutra'' and used a towel to start wiping the statue.


    As the scripture was written, a bright light was emitted from the two mirrors.


    At the same time, the entire TV table started shaking and a sound similar to a lion''s roar could be heard in our ears.


    Legend has it that when Buddha became a Saint in body, he was able to cultivate his golden body to three meters long, and his voice was like a lion''s roar.


    Thus, in the future generations, if someone became a Buddha in body, they would be able to make such a sound with the support of buddhist magic.


    The voice was Buddhist music as if the Venerable Elephant Nose was on the verge of death.


    I didn''t dare to be negligent as I pulled Song Nian to kneel in front of the statue, and started chanting the Great Wisdom Scripture in my mouth.


    The roar of the lion gradually grew louder, causing the things in the house to shake. The entire television table also began to creak and scatter.


    Venerable Elephant Nose stood still like a piece of wood on the TV bed.


    From the looks of it, he should have already left.


    I wanted to tell Song Nian, but I discovered that Song Nian''s vision had turned black and he fell flat on his face.


    Once the Venerable Elephant Nose left, the divine power that was attached to Song Nian''s body was suddenly sucked out. A little girl''s body couldn''t take such a huge stimulation;


    I carried Song Nian up, wanting her to rest on the bed. But before I could even take a step, I felt as if I had tripped over something, and my entire body fell forward, landing solidly on the bed with Song Nian.


    "You''re pressuring me!"


    Song Nian mumbled softly.


    I quickly looked down and saw that Song Nian was lying under my body. The thing that Song Nian was wearing today was a short shirt. With the fall just now, the two buttons on his chest had been ripped apart, revealing a black bra.


    "Don''t misunderstand, that''s not what I meant." I hastily shifted my gaze away. "I think it''s getting late. Why don''t we head back now?"


    Song Nian nodded his head bashfully.


    Because when I was sending Venerable Elephant Nose away, the TV table collapsed. When I checked out, not only did the registration auntie not return the deposit to me, she even asked for an extra 200 yuan from me.


    The waiter by my side looked at me with admiration and said, "Brother, you are so awesome. Even the TV table collapsed for you. How awesome."

 C29

    Song Nian and I were walking on the main street of the University City. It was sunset, and the sunlight shone through the treetops and onto our faces. It was a beautiful scene.


    Song Nian stood by my side and hesitated for a long time before saying, "Brother Qin, you have helped me so much, I don''t even know how to thank you. If you want to ¡­"


    I was a little stunned. I touched my head and said, "What are you trying to say?"


    "You''re so annoying!" Song Nian pouted: "If you want, I''ll be yours from now on."


    Even I felt embarrassed from Song Nian''s words. I had already been a bachelor for more than 20 years, was I still lacking a few years?


    Besides, he''s a university student. I''m just a craftsman who hasn''t even graduated from junior high school yet. This kind of thing where a girl repays a favor and promises her body to a man isn''t something a man would do.


    I rejected him without a second thought. "In the future, you will meet someone you really like. I don''t need you to repay me like this. If you want, just come to my shop for a part-time job."


    Actually, what I said was just an excuse. Other than me, no one else could create a supernatural sculpture. The shop doesn''t need anyone else.


    But when Song Nian heard what I said, he excitedly agreed, and said: "Since it''s like this, then I''ll go to your shop every single day, as long as I stay together with you. I''m about to graduate anyway, there''s no class for me."


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t say anything. He could only accompany her and giggle foolishly.


    At this moment, my phone rang, the caller was Feng Si.


    "Hey, Master Feng, what''s the matter?" I said hello as usual.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, this time you owe me a favor." Feng Si''s voice was mixed on the other end of the phone, and from time to time, there would be a few other sounds.


    I smiled and told Feng Si not to beat around the bush.


    Feng Si laughed when he heard me.


    "Brat, you''re still the brightest. When you come to my old place, I''ll bring you to find someone."


    After Feng Si finished speaking, he did not close the phone. There was a wave of groaning and groaning from inside the phone, and it was unbearable.


    It just so happens that today is the final day of Feng Si''s promise to find someone within a week.


    This person was very accurate.


    Song Nian and I still have some things to do, so we''ll be leaving first.


    The old place that Feng Si talked about was the street behind my sculpture store.


    I admire Feng Si too. He''s already fifty to sixty years old, so he runs towards that place almost every day.


    When I got there, I saw that Feng Si was already there waiting for me. Beside him were two boys who were around 1.8 meters tall and looked like gym instructors.


    I was a little confused. Weren''t we going to find someone? Why were we bringing the two of them?


    Feng Si laughed: "That place is a little messy, bring some people to safety, these are all my disciples, my people can rest assured."


    After hearing what Feng Si had to say, I felt a little apprehensive. I''m afraid that the place A Jiao is staying at is more terrifying than I thought.


    But Feng Si seemed to be somewhat confident, telling me to feel at ease to get on the carriage, as long as he was there to guarantee their safety, I could bring him back safely.


    On this point, I was relieved. After getting on the car, I drove out to several cities and walked all the way to the provincial border.


    Our province is bordered by a large number of transfer stations and black mines at the edge of the province. Due to the special geographical location and the opaque industrial chain, this place has always belonged to the San Nong region.


    In other words, this place was extremely chaotic.


    No wonder Feng Si brought these two with him.


    "Master Feng, is A Jiao in this place?" I felt that it was hard to believe, A Jiao was the number one player of Maple Forest Pavilion''s nightclub, she was a gold digger. She would definitely be able to stay in this kind of dirty and messy place.


    Feng Si nodded his head: "When I bring you to the place, you will be even more shocked."


    This is my first time in a place like this, so Feng Si brought me to a house that was made of steel plates.


    The lights in these houses were pink, and a few young men in the shape of Matt were standing at the door.


    The people who went were all miners and drivers.


    I realized right away that this was a shampoo.


    It was unknown when everyone started calling the place a sex trade this, but it was common practice for people to look at shops with small pink lights. It was very common to see shops like this.


    However, after thinking about it again, she felt that the foxtail was terrifying. The majority of the people who washed their hair were the miners from Site, or the drivers of long distances.


    I thought about it and walked in with Feng Si and the others.


    As soon as we entered, a woman in her fifties, looking like a bawd in blood-red lipstick, came up to us.


    "Aiyo, these three are quite unfamiliar. They just arrived at this place, right? I have a few new girls here, how about letting you guys have a taste of what''s good for you?"


    I got straight to the point: "Nothing else, is that A Jiao here?"


    The old procuress rolled her eyes, looked at the few of us, and said: "One of you, or the four of you."


    Does it make any difference, I asked.


    The old procuress waved her hand, "This woman is too cruel. One of you can''t take her. I can see that the two behind you are very strong. If it''s just the two together, then it''s okay. If you want them, then I''ll consider it cheaper for you."


    I sighed in my heart and took out five to six bills from my pocket and slammed them on the table. "You don''t need to worry about that. Let''s meet her first."


    The old procuress counted the bills and took out a card from the drawer that belonged to Room 09. She then said, "Four people, it''s only enough for one clock. Hurry up."


    I let Feng Si and his two disciples watch outside, and we went to Room 09 together.


    A Jiao was lying on the folding bed, and upon seeing someone walk in, he said with a smile: "Stupid, you can come and play now, hurry up and come over here to make me comfortable."


    A Jiao, oh A Jiao, how could you be so conceited and depraved?


    I heaved another long sigh in my heart before saying, "Do you know who the two of us are?"


    A Jiao was also stunned by my words, and stammered, "You ¡­ You are the Brother Qin? "


    "Come with me." I pulled A Jiao up from the bed. Because I was too lustful, A Jiao''s face under the pink light had aged quite a bit, and her eyes no longer had the spirit energy from before.

 C30

    It seemed that A Jiao still had not recovered from his shock and asked me, "How did you find this place?"


    "I''m here to save you, now hurry up and leave with me." I couldn''t care about what A Jiao said as I pulled A Jiao and prepared to leave.


    But at this moment, when I grabbed A Jiao''s arm, I felt that it was scalding hot. Suddenly, an "Ah" came out of her throat, and following that, A Jiao looked at me with a misty gaze.


    When I saw this situation, I didn''t have to think too much about it. I reckoned that the reaction of the foxtail she worshiped had started again.


    "Don''t go... Come on, aiyo... I want it. "


    A Jiao suddenly grabbed my waist, entered a blurry state, and started to shout.


    The moment A Jiao and I touched skin, I felt that her skin was boiling hot. A drop of sweat began to seep out from her body, soaking the white silk dress completely and sticking it to her body.


    A Jiao''s entire head was lying on the side of my neck. He even stuck out his tongue and started licking the roots of my neck.


    After being provoked by A Jiao''s actions and the atmosphere of the small pink lamp, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Come on... It''s just the two of us here. " A Jiao''s hand gently drew across my chest.


    This kind of confusion was simply irresistible.


    If this continues, something must happen. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes and ignored A Jiao, slapping him on the face.


    "Wake the f * ck up."


    The strength behind this slap was so strong that A Jiao cried out in pain.


    "Brother Qin... "Me."


    It took A Jiao a great amount of time to wake up. I didn''t let him speak, so I pulled her hand and brought her out of the room. But before taking her away, A Jiao actually didn''t forget to bring the statue with him.


    Feng Si and his two disciples were still waiting for me on the counter.


    When the old procuress saw that I had come out and was standing in front of me, she said, "Yo, young man, why did you come out so quickly? You even managed to get her out. If you bring her out, you''ll get extra money."


    "Master Feng, watch over him for me." I handed A Jiao over to Feng Si and the old procuress laughed: "Big Sis, I want to take this person away, is there anything you need to discuss?"


    Hearing this, the old procuress''s face immediately fell, and she shot a glance at the other young men who were killing Matt. All of them surrounded us.


    "If you really like it, I''ll consider it as yours, so you can make it cheaper." The old procuress snorted and said, "Take him away! "Who do you think you are? You want to be the hero and save the damsel? Let me tell you, this girl is the number one in our shop. Do you know how much money she makes for me every day? Do you even have the qualifications to take her away?"


    I said that since I was here, I must take him away. If you want money, then name a price.


    The old procuress saw that I had hardened my heart, so she was a little surprised. She gritted her teeth and said, "Give me 500 thousand. I was the one who took care of this girl. If this money was let go, I would have taken it back."


    This was what a lion''s mouth was supposed to be. Judging from the bawd''s posture, either the bawd was giving money to let them go, or else no one was going to leave today.


    Feng Si laughed at the side: "Since we are all in the lower class of the martial arts world, there is no need to make things difficult for us. Why don''t you give me, Feng Yuanshan, some face so that we can have some convenience?"


    "I don''t know who Feng Yuanshan is, I only know who the money is." The old procuress was flustered and exasperated. He called for the young man who had killed Matt and wanted to snatch him from our hands.


    Feng Si coldly snorted, "You don''t know what''s good for you."


    His two disciples, together with the muscular man and the protectors stood beside Feng Si. Their fists were like raindrops, in less than ten minutes, all the young men who killed had fallen to the ground.


    "Peace brings wealth, peace brings wealth." Feng Si''s face did not have a trace of anger, but instead, helped the dead Matt up and said: "We are here to settle matters, not to fight. We are definitely here to take this man away, the money will not go without you, just that you have to name a price."


    When Feng Si finished speaking, he glanced at me. I opened the bag containing the 20 thousand yuan in cash and placed it on the bawd''s counter.


    "That''s all there is to it. As a person, I will leave you with a chance to reunite with me in the future." I smiled.


    The battle just now scared the old procuress silly. After a long time, she put the money back into the counter while trembling.


    "Take him away." The old procuress was a little unwilling, but when she saw the two people that Feng Si was leading, she immediately lost her temper.


    We supported A Jiao out, and just as we were about to leave the door, Feng Si turned around and looked, and the old procuress said: "This is Xu Haotao''s man."


    I looked back over my shoulder, and there was a flash of fear on the bawd''s face.


    Xu Haotao is the owner of Maple Forest Pavilion Nightclub, Taug. He saved one of my legs that year.


    On the way back, I asked Feng Si why he brought this up. Feng Si smiled and said:


    Just now, we were able to bring A Jiao out, but we were only able to shock the old procuress for a short while. The strong dragon couldn''t suppress the snake, if we didn''t bring someone strong out to suppress her, I think the person she called over would have already beat us to death before we even got out of the ground. "


    I know that the Taug has a bit of prestige in our city''s underworld. I didn''t expect him to have such a resounding reputation after coming to this place.


    But in my heart, I still didn''t want to get too close to such a person. After all, the road is different.


    After Feng Si brought A Jiao and I into the shop, he said that he still had things to do and left first.


    A Jiao and I were the only two in the shop. In order to prevent the foxtail on A Jiao''s body from emitting any more obscene feelings, I found a large rope to tie A Jiao to the chair.


    "A Jiao, don''t worry, I''m here to save you, as long as I send the foxtail away, you won''t be like this, she isn''t human, and ghosts aren''t ghosts."


    I glanced at A Jiao and placed the foxtail on top of the worktable.


    Right at this moment, A Jiao, who was tied to the chair, suddenly laughed. That laughter was extremely sharp, and caused goosebumps to rise all over my body.


    I immediately went to see what was going on with A Jiao, but saw that A Jiao''s laughter had stopped, his mouth was pouting, and a strange cry came out from his throat.


    "Chirp chirp ¡­" "Chirp chirp."


    It sounded like the voice of a fox.


    foxtail carried A Jiao.


    My god, this Celestial Fox Immortal is too bold.


    "Insolent demon, A Jiao offered her incense to you. You don''t know how to be grateful, but you actually dared to do such a thing to her, and have done such a thing. Come down right away."


    I glared at A Jiao.


    "Haha, she was the one who wanted to invite me back then, so how can you blame me for my current appearance?" A Jiao pouted and said with an extremely ear-piercing voice.

 C31

    It''s called asking a god to give up easily.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, the Fox Immortal should be inside A Jiao''s body, I have no other choice but to pretend to be friendly: "foxtail, your Tao techniques are powerful, all of you are normal people, why must you make things difficult for such a small girl, why don''t you give me some face and let her go?"


    "Chirp chirp, chirp chirp, once I''ve sucked up enough yang qi, I will naturally release her. You don''t need to meddle in this matter, you better not meddle in this matter."


    A Jiao pouted, and continued to scratch his ears and cheeks: "This deity is hungry, hurry up and find me a chicken."


    With my calculations, if it absorbed enough yang qi, A Jiao''s life would probably be gone as well.


    But if it isn''t willing to leave A Jiao''s side, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    When I was at a loss, I could only look at the supernatural sculpture, the cause of all this.


    "Plum blossoms are easy to count, but an iron plate calculates that you are not allowed to reject money."


    Just then, the fortune-telling voice came from the entrance of my shop, I listened carefully, wasn''t that the Zhang Tiangang I met before?


    I didn''t say anything else and dragged him in as soon as I stepped out of the store.


    "Haha, we meet again. This time, you must have asked for me." Zhang Tiangang didn''t stand on ceremony with me, he found a chair and sat down.


    When I heard the meaning behind his words, I directly asked, "Do you know what I''m going to do?"


    Zhang Tiangang took a look around, and said: "The entire shop has thirty-three floors of True Gods of the Hateful Sky, but there is only one Yang Yin and Evil Immortal on the stage, I think that''s what you want to do."


    "Ouch."


    I completely submit to Zhang Tiangang, and after telling him about A Jiao''s matter, Zhang Tiangang listened while revealing a strange smile on his face.


    I can''t figure out what''s going on.


    I begged him, "Give me an idea. As long as it works, we can discuss it."


    "You can''t go back on your word." Zhang Tiangang looked at me and said.


    I don''t think he was the kind of person who would scold others with his big mouth and readily agreed to his request.


    Only then did Zhang Tiangang nod his head in satisfaction: "The old saying goes, asking a god is easier said than done. In fact, if a god wants to send a ghost like him, if he doesn''t leave, and beat him up, I want to see if he leaves."


    "It''s just this move!" I was a little speechless, he still had to say this. If I could have fought, I would have already fought, but the key point was that I could only hear sounds and not see the shape of the thing. If I fought, wouldn''t I hit A Jiao instead?


    Zhang Tiangang did not directly answer me, but instead smiled with a deep meaning, and asked me to carve the mud knife on top.


    I took it out and asked him what he was doing with it.


    Zhang Tiangang pouted towards foxtail, as if I understood something, I raised my sculpted mud knife and stabbed it into the statue.


    "Aiya ¡­" "It hurts so bad."


    A Jiao instantly let out a miserable scream, and his face turned green.


    Although the foxtail had entered A Jiao''s body, but in the end, it was still this statue. As long as the statue was here, it would not be able to escape.


    If the statue was destroyed, this so-called Celestial Fox would become a wandering spirit without any backing.


    Without much thought, I found the largest carving knife and stabbed at the statue.


    After a few cuts, blood began to flow out from the gaping hole on the supernatural sculpture bit by bit.


    A Jiao''s face turned green at the moment, his hands crossed in front of his chest, as though he was in pain.


    It seemed that the slashes just now had caused this Celestial Fox Immortal to suffer quite a bit.


    "Are you coming out?" I slashed at the statue''s shoulder.


    A Jiao instantly howled in pain, "Aiya ¡­ "It hurts, spare your life."


    "Hmph hmph. You are harming me quite badly here. You even spoke so arrogantly just now and wanted me to spare your life. Aren''t you joking with me?" I laughed, and raised my carving knife, wanting to cut downwards again, but was stopped by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Let''s let them go and let them go. Moreover, this thing is a wild immortal with intelligence. If we kill him, that would harm our merits." Zhang Tiangang looked at A Jiao, narrowed his eyes and laughed: "I don''t think it''s easy for you to cultivate, hurry up and come out from this girl''s body, and let her live, why aren''t you quickly coming out for me."


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to be roaring, as his figure seemed to shrink even more. In the end, he had actually shrunk into a ball, and looked like a fox in winter.


    "I... "I''ll be right out." This thing spoke with a hint of fear.


    Before he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew out from behind A Jiao.


    When I brought up Nose, it was a fox''s scent.


    The wind blew towards the door, and at the same time, the sound of the wind could be heard.


    "Good kids, you guys are amazing today. I''ll remember you guys."


    "Impudent, how dare you spout such arrogant words?" Zhang Tiangang raised his sculpted mud knife from my hand and slashed at the tail above the foxtail.


    When the tail of the statue fell down, a miserable scream could be heard. Blood started to flow down from the top of the statue''s head. After that, the wind rushed out of the door and disappeared.


    What was that move that Zhang Tiangang used just now, I could vaguely understand it.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and explained to me: "Something like a fox, all the cultivation level it uses, is all in one tail. Just now, I saw that this fox had a rampant personality, and was afraid that after she left, it would come take revenge on us, so I cut off its tail, severed its cultivation, and let it live."


    After I heard it, I suddenly realised, and turned to look at A Jiao, only to see that she had fainted.


    When the fox''s body was removed, the Yin Qi on A Jiao''s body instantly decreased, while his yang qi rose. He could not get used to it.


    I quickly gave her a bowl of brown sugar water, causing A Jiao to gradually recover.


    "Brother Qin... I... What''s wrong with me? " After A Jiao woke up, he looked at me weakly and said.


    I laughed bitterly and pointed to the foxtail statue with a broken tail. "This is the one that caused you to become like this. Do you still remember how you refused to listen to my advice and insisted on being this Phantom?"


    A Jiao''s tears instantly flowed down. Everything that had happened just now was like a dream, and he was completely out of his control. He could only watch helplessly as foxtail dragged his body along.


    In this period of time, she didn''t seem like a human, or a ghost. She even had the heart to die.


    "Brother Qin, thank you ¡­ I don''t know what to say. " A Jiao looked at me with teary eyes.


    I smiled. Since I''m already so familiar with him, let''s not talk about such pleasantries. She has only just woken up, so it is more important for me to send her back to recuperate first.


    After Zhang Tiangang and I sent A Jiao back, Zhang Tiangang did not leave, but followed me back to the shop.

 C32

    Just now, he was so busy that he lost track of time. He had forgotten that Zhang Tiangang had given him such a huge help, he had to give him some benefits no matter what.


    I hurriedly fished out a few hundred yuan from my wallet and gave it to Zhang Tiangang in a red packet, then said respectfully: "Master Zhang, I will have to trouble you this time, a small heart is not respected."


    Zhang Tiangang pushed the red packet back and said: "Don''t be like this, I won''t accept this red packet."


    I am most afraid of owing favors to others, because my relationship is higher than the heavens.


    If Zhang Tiangang did not accept the red packet, then what did he want to do?


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what he meant.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said: "I don''t know what you said a few days ago, but if I were to come to your door, who cares about a bowl of rice, do you think those words would count?"


    My head buzzed. I originally thought that those words were just a courtesy from the Jianghu, but I didn''t expect Zhang Tiangang to actually mean it.


    Who cares about eating a bowl of rice, how can it be so simple? Does Zhang Tiangang want to stay with me?


    However, since the words had come out of his mouth, he spit one after another. I asked Zhang Tiangang what he thought about it.


    "Haha, I can see that you''re a loyal person. From now on, I''ll work for you. Consider it as me joining your shop. I''ll buy into your stock with skill. What do you think?"


    Zhang Tiangang is standing right in front of me. This person is a capable person, and in terms of qualifications and knowledge, he could possibly be on par with Feng Si.


    I thought to myself, after all, I am only half a step into this yin and yang lines, but I am still confused about what''s going on here.


    In the end, he was still a weakling. Without any guidance from others, he wouldn''t be able to do anything good.


    Although Feng Si is very familiar with yin and yang lines, I can''t possibly trouble him often. If this Zhang Tiangang is able to come and help me, with his experience, he would definitely be able to make me eat a lot here.


    Moreover, supernatural sculpture did not require a very large capital, the remaining money was mostly purely profit, it would not be difficult to hire a person for a bit of money.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang how much he wants a month''s salary.


    Zhang Tiangang made a pose of three.


    "3000 RMB per month, that''s a little less. I''ll give you 6000 RMB per month as salary." "No," I said.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said: "What I mean is that in the future, every single job I do will receive 30% of the commission."


    At first I was surprised to hear the price.


    Zhang Tiangang''s price tag wasn''t low, but I thought about it, if he really has that ability, then this price is definitely worth a lot to me.


    Besides, I had promised him before.


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to be able to see the hesitation in my heart, and laughed: "Don''t worry, since I''m here, I won''t just eat and drink for nothing, then the source of the customers will definitely be something like this, based on my mouth, I guarantee that I will bring you an endless stream of them."


    From today onwards, Zhang Tiangang will become the first employee of my store, and my identity will change with a shake, becoming the Little Boss who has an employee.


    Please call me Chairman Qin from now on.


    A few days later, A Jiao''s body gradually returned to normal. After the Taug of the Maple Forest Pavilion Nightclub found out that A Jiao had returned, they did not say anything and let him continue working.


    After all, she is an elder there, and there are still a lot of resources waiting for her. As for where A Jiao has been going to during this period of time, those of us who know it all keep it a secret.


    A few days later, A Jiao called me.


    I said smilingly, "Why is the beauty calling me? Did she miss me?"


    Hearing this, the normally flirtatious A Jiao became embarrassed, and laughed:


    "No, I want to treat you guys to a meal. You''ve helped me so much, but I haven''t even had the time to thank you. Come to my house tonight, I''ll cook for you myself. I''ll be waiting for you guys."


    With that said, A Jiao hung up.


    Since someone has invited me to dinner, I have always been this impolite. Since that''s the case, I called Zhang Tiangang and Feng Si over, and we''ll go to A Jiao''s house together at night.


    ''s cooking skills are quite good. Before we came, he had already prepared a dozen or so dishes and was warming them on the stove. When we arrived, it was already time to start eating.


    Feng Si even brought two bottles of Sichuan Bamboo Leaf Green. One bottle weighed two kilograms, and was stored inside a bamboo tube.


    When I saw this, my darling, Feng Si really wanted to fight to the death with us today.


    A Jiao was actually quite happy, he said that today was a good day, so he had to drink merrily.


    "Brother Qin, what I toast you with, if not for you, I think I would not even be more than a walking corpse right now."


    A Jiao lifted the cup and drank a full cup with me.


    That cup of Bamboo Leaf Green should have a temperature of 60 degrees.


    Feng Si also raised his cup and said: "I''ll go with you.


    Feng Si''s position is higher than mine, so I didn''t dare to be negligent. Before he finished the wine, I had finished it in one gulp. Who would have thought that Feng Si would help me fill the cup up.


    Feng Si smiled evilly as he looked at me and said, "You are a junior. There are rules to drinking.


    It''s not right to press me with age. However, since he had already said it, he wouldn''t give her face if she didn''t drink it. I gritted my teeth and drank three glasses.


    I originally thought that Feng Si would let me rest after drinking it, but I didn''t expect him to lift the cup up again.


    "Hehe, Boss, look at him drinking with you, I have to find a fault with you too." Before his voice fell, Zhang Tiangang finished his drink. All I could do was hold my head up and drink a glass.


    A Jiao''s family''s goblet was used for drinking red wine. Even if you poured half a cup of wine at a time, you would still be able to get in at least fifty grams. I drank nearly half a jin of wine before the meal even started.


    Then came another round of drinks, and after a while I felt a little muddle-headed and my stomach churned.


    I knew in my heart that I was going to vomit.


    Fortunately, my hands and feet were quick enough. I quickly ran to the bathroom and was about to vomit in front of the wash basin, but at this moment, I had two hands gently patting my back. I turned around and saw that it was A Jiao.


    A Jiao drank quite a bit today, his face had a pink blush, and his eyes looked a little blurry.


    I turned my head to look, and before I could even stomp properly, my body pounced towards A Jiao. In an instant, I felt like my face had smashed into a soft spot, and raised my head just in time to see A Jiao''s face.


    "Dying? So annoying." A Jiao somewhat bashfully helped me up and actually brought me to her room so that I could lie on her bed.


    A Jiao leaned on the side of me and I realized that A Jiao wasn''t wearing any undergarments. When he leaned to the side, the two items on his chest had already lost their heads and the V-neck sweater had collapsed.

 C33

    After being drunk on at least a catty by Feng Si and Zhang Tiangang just now, my eyes started to feel blurry. The A Jiao in front of me felt that she was especially sexy and beautiful, to the point that she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around A Jiao''s waist.


    A Jiao''s face also had a blush, as he softly let out a little snort. His hands reached out and undid the buttons on my Clothes.


    "I''ll let you feel refreshed, you haven''t even seen big sis''s body before right? I''ll let you know how strong I am later." A Jiao gave me a flirtatious look. After opening up my shirt, he started to take off his V-neck sweater.


    Seeing this, the alcohol in my body became a little more sober. I immediately pulled A Jiao along and said, "Don''t be like this, we just drank a bit. How about we chat together?"


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so emotional? Did you drink some wine just now, do you want another round?" A Jiao looked at me with her pair of big eyes and hesitated. After a long while, she said, "You ¡­ Do you dislike me being dirty? "


    "How could that be? Don''t misunderstand me." I hurriedly denied A Jiao''s question. In fact, from the bottom of my heart, I have never despised A Jiao before. In Feng Si''s words, they are all of the lower class.


    Everyone was a little person who only wanted to earn a living. They only wanted to eat a single mouthful of food. How could they not be filthy?


    A Jiao''s hand still hadn''t loosened from my body as she held onto my waist and said, "I''m very clear about the matter of me being controlled by the fox fairy that day. At that time, all the blood vessels in your body were about to swell up, but you held it in.


    "Do you think I''m like everyone else?" I took A Jiao''s hand away, sobered up, and said, "Don''t take me for that kind of person."


    A Jiao heard this and laughed out loud. He leaned against the side of the bed and sighed: "Of course I feel that you''re different from the others. I eat with my legs crossed, no matter who comes, it''s the same.


    I asked A Jiao what it felt like, but he pushed me away embarrassedly.


    "You''re so annoying. Do you really need me to be so clear about what I''m saying?"


    After saying that, A Jiao buried his face in the blanket, leaving only his smooth white back facing me.


    I knew what she meant, so I didn''t say anything more and covered her with the blanket.


    It''s cold at night, don''t catch cold.


    I asked A Jiao if he thought about what he would do in the future.


    A Jiao thought for a moment, "In our line of work, we eat youth food, I think after a few years, if we go back, we can find a random guy in our hometown and get married. In the future, I will definitely go to university with my child, study for a postgraduate student, study for a PhD, and give her everything. Only when I study can I give her a way out.


    A Jiao''s head came out from under the blanket and leaned on my body.


    I didn''t say anything as I hugged A Jiao through the blanket.


    "Brother Qin, you are the only one who has not looked down on me because of my profession. You have even done so much for me."


    We talked a lot that night, from the ideal to the future to the past to the present. But I didn''t do anything to A Jiao.


    Because I know that a person''s identity is nothing more than a living job, and that doesn''t mean anything at all. If I do anything to get past the lightning pool, it''s taking advantage of people.


    Finally, the two of us took advantage of the alcohol and slept in the same bed.


    At daybreak the next day, Zhang Tiangang called me.


    "Hey, Brother Qin, last night at dawn, I didn''t tire you out, did I?"


    "F * ck off, don''t think of me as the kind of person you think I am." I turned my head to look at A Jiao who was lying on the bed. A Jiao''s hands were still holding onto my waist with a smile on his face.


    I didn''t feel like waking her up, so I walked out of the room quietly.


    After exiting A Jiao''s house, I asked Zhang Tiangang why he was calling me.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed: "You have to thank me, I have only been here for the first day, and I already brought you a bunch of business. A Chinese, old Nose is rich."


    I asked him to tell me in detail.


    It turned out that this person was Zhang Tiangang''s regular customer, an old overseas Chinese named Gu Ruoyun. He had opened a farm in Texas for his entire life, but when he was old, he gave the farm to his son and bought himself a small villa to live in.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but sigh. Look at the lives of others, when will I be able to buy a small villa? Based on my current income level, I doubt that I''ll be able to think about it.


    "Don''t interrupt me first. I bought a villa, but this villa is very disturbing. It seems like there''s a ghost, so that''s why I''m here. I wanted to help."


    Zhang Tiangang said excitedly: "Think about it, the money that Citigroup earns is called a blade. A dollar is equivalent to more than 6 dollars on our side, why can''t a farmer earn 18,000 yuan in a month, and that would become our side''s money, how much is that?"


    My listening was a bit beautiful, so I hung up the phone with Zhang Tiangang and went back to earn my blade.


    Gu Tong was already waiting for me at the store. I saw that he really was an old overseas Chinese, around 70 years old. He wore a suit with three pieces, pointed leather shoes, and a Panama hat on his head.


    This outfit looked pretty handsome.


    "Old Gu, this is what I''ve told you. My boss, the Universal Sacred Hand, the XX successor of the supernatural sculpture. He passed down the skills of the Ming Dynasty to only his family for hundreds of years. This ability can''t be wrong."


    I admire Zhang Tiangang from the bottom of my heart.


    Gu Xiangru looked at me with eyes that had a hint of respect.


    "Mr. Qin is young and promising. I think I''ll have to trouble you with this matter." Kou extended his hand to shake mine.


    I told him not to be anxious. Just now, Zhang Tiangang gave me a general idea on the phone, and told me what exactly happened at the villa.


    Upon mentioning this, Gu Shenwei''s amiable face immediately wrinkled up and helplessly said, "It''s a long story."


    It turned out that after Gu Xiangru had returned to his hometown, he bought a new villa in the city area called Howe Court Apartments. The completed product room, decoration, and he moved in with his bag.


    This old overseas Chinese didn''t care about anything else. When he bought the house, he didn''t even look at the feng shui and just went straight in. However, not long after he went in, something strange happened.


    It was that every night after 12 o''clock, he would always hear the sound of "bam, bam, bam" coming from under his bed.


    At first, Gu Shenwei didn''t think much of it. He thought his neighbor was decorating the house in the middle of the night, and the sound of it was transmitted over to him.

 C34

    I told him not to be nervous and went on.


    "One night when I woke up and went to the toilet, I thought the sound was really loud. I couldn''t help but peek under the bed, but I didn''t expect there to be a kid under the bed, knocking on the bed with his hands. When the kid saw me, he laughed coldly and called me Grandpa."


    Gu Shenwei couldn''t help rubbing his palms together. "That one move almost scared me out of my wits. I was just about to go get my gun ¡­"


    "That''s right, this general also needs a treasure sword in his hand to fight. I was thinking that we should not stay here for too long, so I took my identity card to a room and stayed there for the night."


    What happened next was even more terrifying. Gu Shenwei wanted to see what happened the next night, so when he got home, he didn''t sleep. After 12 o''clock, he peeked under the bed, but this time there was no one under the bed.


    However, from outside the door came a series of soft chattering voices, as well as a few sounds of singing.


    Although Gu Xiangru was old, her courage was not small. She slightly opened the door and looked outside. She actually saw a few more people inside her house. They looked like a family of three.


    However, these people were all dressed in Qing Dynasty Clothes s. The man was sitting on the chair smoking a pipe while the woman was holding a child in her hands.


    Gu Shenwei was completely stunned. He took a closer look at these people''s skirts and pants, only to discover that they didn''t have any feet underneath. They were all floating on the ground.


    Who wouldn''t have feet? Leaning on the ground, he floated while walking.


    Could it be that inside his house was a ghost? Gu Xiangru hurriedly closed the door, and without daring to sleep for the entire night, she contacted Zhang Tiangang the next day.


    "Mr. Qin, you might help me. Master Zhang and I are old acquaintances. We''re old friends, and we''re all compatriots of the continent. We can''t be separated from each other."


    Hehe, I didn''t even say that I wouldn''t help him.


    I smiled, "Don''t worry about this matter. Since you''re Old Zhang''s friend, then you''re my friend. I''ll definitely help you out. Let''s go and take a look at your place first."


    Gu Chong Ru''s Howe Court Apartments was a newly developed building, the location of the villa was relatively remote, but it didn''t affect the price at all. Zhang Tiangang said that each square meter would cost at least fifty to sixty thousand dollars.


    The security guard at the door of the villa looked like a greasy middle-aged man with a large bald head and buddhist beads in his hand. He was reciting a scripture with his eyes closed.


    It was only after I had rung the horn several times that the security guard finally put down the buddhist beads, stuck out his head and said, "A private sector, vehicles are not allowed to enter."


    "It''s my car." Gu Ruoyun said respectfully. When the security guards saw that it was the owner of the residential complex, they let her in.


    After the car entered the residential area, I understood what luxury is. It''s just that there are too many cats in the residential area.


    A few cats were walking along the road in front of the parking space. They were all in black and white. Their homes were very respectful.


    Zhang Tiangang felt that something was wrong and lightly pulled on my arm.


    I asked him what was going on and Zhang Tiangang replied, "This black and white cat is called the Yin-Yang Cat, while the white cat is recruiting ghosts. The black cat, on seeing this, likes to find places with heavy yin energy to stay.


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to him. I intentionally became more cautious and entered Gu Jing Ru''s house.


    Gu''s house is a well-decorated house, simple and bright, but I stay inside, always feel that the house is not breathable, even if all the windows open, still have a kind of depressing feeling.


    "Mister Qin, Master Zhang, please take a look for me."


    Seeing that the Yin Yang Residence isn''t my specialty, Zhang Tiangang took out a compass from his bosom. This compass is the bottom of the mahogany, and the body is made of brass.


    Zhang Tiangang picked up the compass to look at it, and immediately frowned, giving the compass to me to look at.


    The needle on top of the compass was spinning non-stop, just like a stopwatch with a string attached to it.


    I wouldn''t look at this and ask him what he meant. Zhang Tiangang said:


    "The needles on the Seraphic Pond kept spinning. This is called Confusion Steps. There must be something dirty in this place, and it''s not only one or two of them that are spinning the needles on the compass."


    Before he could finish what he was saying, I felt that this was the case too, because without wind and waves, I suddenly felt that this place was filled with Yin Qi.


    Staying in yin and yang lines for a long time, one could feel the feeling of Yin Qi just by sensing it slightly. When he accidentally noticed this aura, he immediately felt that something was amiss. He hurriedly glanced to his left and right.


    There was a big mirror standing behind the liquor cabinet in the guest room. I could vaguely see a shadow on the mirror.


    The figure was only a blurry humanoid figure. It wasn''t very tall and appeared to be a child.


    "F * ck, I can even come out in broad daylight." I was also a little nervous when I saw this.


    Seeing our expressions, Gu Xianglin lowered his voice and said, "You two, it can''t be that something dirty has come out, right?"


    I pulled him behind me, braced myself, and said to the mirror:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, dust returns to dust, and the Yang Residence resides in the Yang Residence. The Yin People return to the Yin Field. This place is inhabited by living people, so there is no need for everyone to disturb here."


    "Everyone... "Everyone."


    The moment I finished speaking, mechanical laughter came from the mirror. Upon hearing this voice, Gu Chongguo crumbled completely. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants.


    I forced myself to stay calm and shouted at the mirror: "How dare you! How dare you play tricks here! Do you believe that I won''t take you in?"


    "Wuwuwu ¡­"


    On the other side of the mirror, we could hear the cries of children. That sound was extremely miserable, causing our eardrums to itch. As soon as he started crying, a woman''s voice said,


    "Good for you people. Not only did you disturb our family of three, you even dare to threaten my family''s child."


    The voice was furious, and suddenly the chandelier above us shook and fell with a crash.


    Fortunately, the three of us dodged quickly, and the chandelier smashed into the ground right in front of us, shattering into pieces.


    Soon after, the entire room was filled with the sound of wind, and all the doors in the villa were opened and closed by the cold wind at the same time.


    "The haunted house is haunted."


    My head buzzed. When I saw this situation, I couldn''t help but be at a loss.


    Zhang Tiangang was even more terrified, and he bent his waist and blocked my way.

 C35

    "Brother Qin, retreat." Zhang Tiangang didn''t say anything else and dragged the two of us away.


    After exiting the door, the door of the villa was closed by the Yin Wind with a "Bang!" sound.


    I''ve lived for so many years, and this is the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing.


    As if sitting on the steps of a villa, Gu Xianglin began to cry. "I was planning to spend the rest of my life back home, but I didn''t expect to come back with such a crappy house. How can I stand it?"


    I told him not to worry. The water was active and the trees had roots. This house would become a ghost house and would definitely have a connection with it.


    Generally, houses that were haunted would be the old houses, because the old houses were old and had experienced generations of generations, where people died of old and old diseases, and there were inevitably one or two Soul that stayed behind.


    However, this was a newly built villa, it was a little strange for it to be haunted.


    This house is temporarily out of options, so we''ll just have to let him go to my place first.


    On the way back, I let Zhang Tiangang take him back first, while I went to the security room by myself.


    This villa is a new building, the security guard should know something.


    When I went there, the middle-aged greasy man from the security room was still holding the buddhist beads and chanting the Great Wisdom Scripture in his mouth.


    "Hey, man."


    I patted his shoulder. Who knew that the security guard couldn''t help but shiver and drop the buddhist beads on the ground. It seemed that he was shocked.


    The greasy middle-aged man turned his head and saw that it was me who was standing behind him. I took a deep breath and said, "Why don''t you make any sound when you''re walking? You nearly scared me to death."


    What was there to be afraid of in this broad daylight?


    "Do you think I don''t want to? This is a job with no education and it''s hard to find a job these days. The whole family is waiting for me to feed them. If I''m not a security guard, then what else can I do?" The greasy middle-aged man lit up a cigarette and said, "Besides, the security guards here pay a lot of money."


    When I said that the security guards'' salaries were so high that they could go anywhere, the greasy middle-aged man waved his hand and made a six.


    "6000, brother, please tease me." I was a little surprised to hear the price. The general salary for security here is about 2500 yuan, 6000 yuan. Big company doesn''t even have a guard manager with that kind of money.


    For a residential property to be able to pay such a high price to hire security guards, there must be some methods involved.


    I glanced at the buddhist beads the security guard was holding. It was a string of 108 peach wood pearls, which were usually used to avoid ghosts. A security guard was holding a string of buddhist beads and was chanting scriptures all day long.


    "Bro, the pearl in your hand is not bad."


    Hearing that, the security guard immediately became proud, he laughed and said: "That''s right, my wife specifically went to Shaolin Temple to beg for me, the Monk over there said that this thing can repel evil spirits, as long as you hold it, most evil spirits wouldn''t dare to come close."


    "What? Is this place where you work haunted?" I pretended to be surprised.


    The security guard immediately put his forefinger to his lips and hissed at me.


    "Don''t be so loud. If others were to hear it, they would definitely gossip about me."


    I quickly and respectfully greeted him. I took out a pack of Nine Five Great Masters from my pocket and lit one for the security guards.


    The security guard took a deep drag on his cigarette, revealing a satisfied expression, "You don''t know this, but before we built the house, this place was a grave. It''s very strange."


    I was a little shocked. "You can even build a house with an unmarked grave."


    "What''s wrong with that? No matter how many people there are, the land in the city is not enough. Even when the Developer built a house with a disorderly grave, people still bought it."


    The security guard looked at me as if I knew how to behave, he continued, "Right now, most of the people who come here to buy houses are outsiders, how would they know about this? Furthermore, there are a lot of people living in this villa and commercial rooms, with so many yang qi, even if there is some evil monsters, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    When I heard this, I pointed to the peach wood in his hands and said: "I don''t think so. If it''s like this, then why are you still holding this buddhist bead? I''m curious about this matter, just tell me about it. I promise I won''t tell anyone else."

 C36

    I said to the security guard in a soft tone, lighting a cigarette and calling him brother. In the end, the security guard couldn''t stand it any longer, so he lowered his voice and said,


    "I''m telling you, don''t spread the news. The truth is that it''s true, but this place was shown to the Master Feng Shui. They said that the Yang Mansion is shady, and must not be left behind in the wrong place, or something will definitely happen."


    "But that Developer saw that the land insisted on covering it here. In the end, the Master Feng Shui made the Developer raise a large group of cats here, and these cats'' bodies were filled with Evil Qi, so the Evil Qi could cover the yang qi. That way, the things underground would not be haunted."


    I asked the security guard if it worked.


    The security guard laughed with his nose in his hands, then said with the two peach wood s in his hands: "If it worked, why would I be chanting here all the time? Every night, this place is filled with dark energy, and it has scared away several batches of security guards.


    "Bro, thank you." I gave a bag of Nine Five to the security guard.


    When I went back, I told her about what the security guards told me and what Zhang Tiangang told her. After the old man heard this, he was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    "Damn, this Developer is really black-hearted. He wants to make a tower out of a corpse." Zhang Tiangang sneered. Gu Xianglin was like a deflated balloon. He wanted to curse the Developer, but he didn''t know what to say.


    However, since the matter has already been made clear, then things should be easy. In my mind, I have thought of a rotating statue of the Law of the King.


    This King Qirin King was the Ten Yama Kings, the senior leader of the Underworld. Since Gu Chong''s villa was haunted, he would definitely be able to suppress the statue.


    Furthermore, the Rotary King Statue belonged to the divine sculpture and there were no side effects.


    I thought about it for a moment, then told her my idea.


    Gu Shenwei smacked his forehead and said, "Mr. Qin, I''ll listen to you. As long as it''s possible, no matter how much you pay, it won''t be a problem."


    Zhang Tiangang said: "This situation is special, more money is required."


    "As long as I can deal with it, I''ll give you guys 100 thousand, is it okay?" Gu Chong said without even thinking about it.


    "Sure." Zhang Tiangang answered without even thinking about it.


    This isn''t a difficult matter, but what makes me curious is whether this ghost house is respectful to the family.


    Just as I was getting ready to deal with this, a phone call came from home.


    It''s from Tang Niang, inform me that they will be having Big Brother Tang''s funeral tomorrow.


    I thought about it, although the business in Big Brother Tang is not right, but in my heart, it is still that neighbouring Eldest Brother, moreover the dead are big, I still have to go.


    I told Zhang Tiangang to look good at the store and drove back the next day.


    It''s been five years since I''ve been here. The Tang Niang who made me a new Clothes when I was young has also aged a lot since then.


    Things are people do not everything, want to speak tears first, using this description can''t be more appropriate.


    "Tang Niang, I''m back."


    I walked into the mourning hall and knelt in front of Tang Niang.


    Originally, I thought that Big Brother Tang''s death was well-deserved. There was nothing to pity about it, but who would have thought that the moment I saw Tang Niang, I couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    A 1.83 meter tall man was crying like he was about to cry.


    "This should be that Brother Tang with the surname of Qin."


    Just as Tang Niang and I were crying bitterly, a coquettish voice came out from within our eyes.


    Turning his head to look, there was a woman dressed in filial attire with a faint makeup on her face sitting on the family seat. She should be around 28 or 29 years old.


    Who is this person? I don''t think I''ve seen him before.

 C37

    "This is?" This person was dressed in filial clothes, but I couldn''t remember that he was a relative of the Tang Clan.


    "She is Hock Seng''s wife." Tang Niang said coldly.


    I was stunned for a moment. I had seen Big Brother Tang''s wife before, he was a short and fat middle-aged woman.


    The lady extended a hand to shake my hand, and said: "Hello, my name is Li Li."


    In close proximity, I sized up the families of Tang Niang and the rest. Their faces were all covered with tear stains, and only Li Li didn''t wear any makeup on his face.


    However, the look of sorrow on his face was one of sorrow without injury.


    After all, this is someone''s family matter, so I can''t say much.


    Nodding, he said, "As long as sister-in-law is fine."


    On the contrary, since this woman said I was Big Brother Tang''s brother, then we will be family from now on. If there''s anything else, I''ll have to take care of it.


    According to our customs, the corpses should be sent to the crematorium to be cremated in the afternoon after the funeral. As usual, the Monk would invite the old Daoist to recite the sutras and invite the guests here for a meal.


    Some people left right after the time it took for an incense stick to burn, but since there weren''t many people in the Tang Niang family, I stayed behind to help, hence I stayed in the Tang Niang family.


    During lunch time, a Bentley suddenly came to Tang Niang''s doorstep, attracting the attention of the people at the table, and they all looked at each other.


    Other people all said that Hock Seng was good, but they didn''t expect him to have such a rich friend.


    I also noticed that I was surprised to see someone get out of the car.


    The person in the car was wearing a black suit and a huge pair of frog-like glasses, covering half of his face and making it difficult to see his face. There was a black scar on his neck that was as wide as two fingers.


    ~ Could this man be Yao Boqing?


    Just as I wanted to take a closer look, I didn''t expect Yao Boqing to have already noticed me, so he waved his hand at me.


    "Mr. Qin, you are here as well."


    Yao Boqing took off his toad glasses and sat beside me.


    Just as I was about to say something, Li Li walked over and looked at Yao Boqing affectionately. Standing behind him, his entire body was almost touching his body.


    "This is Medicine Master, Hock Seng''s business partner. It''s a pity that this damned fellow died just like that. Otherwise, he would have been able to achieve great things in the future ¡­" Li Li said with a sorrowful look.


    Yao Boqing laughed: "I and Mr. Qin have known each other for a long time."


    I didn''t say anything else and just raised my head to look at Yao Boqing. Upon closer inspection, I discovered that he was wearing a gold chain around his neck, but the shape of the gold chain was a little strange. It looked like a dragon but didn''t have claws, but a snake instead was a dragon''s head.


    So it turns out that Big Brother Tang''s business partner was Yao Boqing, and he gave me the impression that there weren''t any good people in his nest.


    The time to go to the crematorium to incinerate it was chosen by the Daoist Priest, so he rushed there during lunch. As soon as the afternoon arrived, the majestic funeral procession rushed to the crematorium.


    Big Brother Tang''s ex-wife and children also came to send him off on his final journey. That short and fat woman hugged his two children and the Tang Niang.


    I saw the sadness and the pain, so I went to find a reason to smoke in the bathroom.


    The crematorium toilet was large and quiet, and as I leaned against the sink for a smoke, I heard the wheezing of a woman inside.


    I was stunned and quickly looked at the sign at the entrance of the washroom. I didn''t go wrong, it was a male restroom.


    Then what was this sound?


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" "Argh ¡­" Is your death this urgent? "


    "Hehe, if you want to be pretty and full of filial piety, Tang Fusheng, this brat, will not have the fortune to die like that."


    From the sounds coming out from the latrine, I could tell that they belonged to Yao Boqing and Li Li.


    So it turns out that the two of them were together. No wonder that Li Li and Yao Boqing had always been eyeing each other when they were eating.


    "The bones of the Big Brother Tang are not cold yet, to be able to do such a thing, he is truly not a good person." I cursed in a low voice.


    Now, my situation has become somewhat awkward. If I were to break down the door, I would be able to catch a scoundrel, but Yao Boqing has authority over my people, I am just a small craftsman, I cannot afford to offend him.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I turned on the recording device and squatted in a nearby booth.


    Five or six minutes later, let out a thin and long groan, causing the cracking sounds to stop.


    "You''re so annoying. I already told you not to get her in there, and you still want her. What if she gets pregnant?"


    "I don''t care. Tang Fusheng is already a dead man, why should I be afraid of him?" Yao Boqing laughed complacently.


    "What about what we said before? Should we continue with the project?" Li Li asked: "Do you agree to bring me to earn a lot of money?"


    "Of course I have to do it." Of course I have to do it. Yao Boqing released a burst of devilish laughter: "But before you earn enough money, you have to fill me up first."


    "Phase of Death... "Mhmm ¡­" "Ahem."


    Hearing this conversation, my face reddened. After recording the conversation, I couldn''t stand listening to it any longer. I knocked on the next cubicle a few times, coughed, and walked out of the washroom.


    After a few minutes, Li Li walked to the side of the Big Brother Tang''s coffins with a slight blush on his face.


    When the Daoist Priest saw that everyone was present, he shouted, "Time is up! The Undead will drive their cranes into the Yellow Springs. They will be rich and peaceful, and their coffins will be cremated!"


    Following a series of blows from the drum hands, Big Brother Tang''s coffins was thrown into the incinerator.


    A life was nothing more than a pile of white ashes in the end.


    Just as I was sighing emotionally, Zhang Tiangang sent me a message:


    "How are things with you? Something happened over here and you need to hurry back."


    No wonder something happened. I was a bit nervous. After all, this list was pretty big.


    But when I sent a message to ask what was going on with Zhang Tiangang, he only told me to hurry up and bring me back.


    I was getting a little anxious, sending Big Brother Tang here was about right, I comforted him and then hurried back.


    When he returned to the entrance of the shop, he saw Zhang Tiangang standing at the entrance, looking anxious.


    "What''s making it so urgent?" I asked him.


    Zhang Tiangang pointed inside the shop, where a man was sitting on a horse.


    The man was around one meter and eighty-five centimeters tall, wearing a black shirt and pants that were supported by the muscles on his body, his face was like a knife cutting and axe chopping, his eyebrows were sharp, but on the glabella s, there was an additional vertical scar, looking just like a closed eye.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang who this person was, to be able to make him so nervous. Zhang Tiangang didn''t reply, and only lowered his voice as he spoke.


    "He''s someone we can''t afford to offend."


    Seeing that I had returned, this person stood up from his chair and carefully sized me up before saying,


    "You are the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi?"

 C38

    I was stunned as I stared at the mark on his glabella.


    This shouldn''t be a scar, but something that belonged to a mark. It looked a little like a third eye.


    In the ancient books, this kind of person''s appearance was known as the appearance of the heavens. Simply put, this kind of person did not need to break through the barrier to be able to see what the hell he looked like.


    Apart from that, his eyes were like lightning and fierce eyes, carrying with it a burning yang qi.


    After staying in the yin and yang lines for so long, I could feel the Yin Qi from the yang qi as soon as I got closer. This is the first time I saw someone like him.


    "Are you the successor to the supernatural sculpture?"


    the man asked me again.


    I was so busy looking at him that I forgot about his words. I nodded my head in embarrassment. "I am. Why am I here to invite a statue back?"


    The man also looked at me with his eyes, which met mine.


    For an instant, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear. The look in my eyes was extremely vicious.


    "I won''t." The man seemed aloof, but he produced a statue and handed it to me.


    I saw a broken dragon statue.


    The statue was about two feet long and looked like a fire dragon. However, the dragon''s head and body were already cut in half.


    I held it in my hand and instantly felt the blood in my palm boil. I could vaguely hear the roar of a dragon.


    This should be a divine sculpture, when I smell it when I lift it, the smell of the pigment tells me that it is definitely not wrong.


    "Is it the Scarlet Tooth fire dragon?" I asked.


    The man nodded in satisfaction and said, "You have good eyes. Can you repair it well?"


    Furthermore, these two sections required at least over a hundred years of materials. If he wanted to piece them together, he would have to find the same material.


    This point is no different from ascending to the sky, even I, who have been a descendant of the supernatural sculpture for generations, do not have much confidence.


    "If you can''t do it, then I''ll take my leave."


    This person is too weird, I didn''t stop him.


    But Zhang Tiangang walked over with a smile:


    "Do it, we will do it. We promise to repair it well for you."


    "Sure, I''ll pick up my stuff in three days."


    The man''s face was expressionless as he placed the red bearded fire dragon on the table.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I rolled my eyes at Zhang Tiangang.


    Since he doesn''t want to do it, then why ask for help? Moreover, I think he is a master, if he were to damage this thing, then there would be no need for trouble.


    But Zhang Tiangang still stood at the side nodding his head and bowing, as though he was complimenting to this person.


    "Alright, come and get your things in three days." I said helplessly.


    The man nodded his head expressionlessly, "I will be back in three days to pick up the items. If I don''t make it, don''t blame me for destroying the shop."


    Ye Zichen walked out of the store.


    Zhang Tiangang happily walked to the entrance of the shop to send him off, and it wasn''t until he was almost half a li away that Zhang Tiangang returned.


    I asked him, "Who is this person? Do you have to bow your head in such a manner?"


    "This is my Sung-ge." Zhang Tiangang was a little proud as he said: "Lushan descendant Sun Yangjun, if we can get this leg, we''ll be able to walk unhindered in the yin and yang lines in the future."


    When I heard the words Lushan descendant, I was stunned for a moment, as if I had heard of it somewhere before.


    After thinking about it carefully, she remembered that my Grandpa had told me that there are many believers from the southern part of the Ming Province.


    Most of the disciples of the supernatural sculpture have connections with the Dao Gate, but that was a few lifetimes ago. Before my Grandpa passed away, he left a pile of books for me, containing a lot of knowledge about this.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me proudly: "Just wait and see, maybe in the future, this person can help us a lot."


    I don''t care as long as I can make money.


    Speaking of which, there was also the question of whether or not the Revolving King''s Law had been reconstructed.


    I rushed Zhang Tiangang to the entrance of the shop and closed my eyes to rest for a while. Then, I started to prepare to create the sculpture.


    The Revolving King was one of the more difficult divine sculpture s. It had thirty-two appearances, and its body was round and extremely virtuous.


    The best way to cause trouble for the Gu family was to convert these ghosts and reincarnate. Since that was the case, he could not create the King Statue too harshly, in case the ghosts''s soul would fly out of their bodies.


    I thought for a moment, then made the statue into a relatively benevolent face of light.


    Take the phase of good, in the dark, or the light of the magic, the eyes of the statue soft, there is great compassion.


    Formed the rotation of the Shakyamuni, solemn Dharma, clothes colorful.


    For this statue, I spent a whole day. In addition, I painted the statue and lit it up. I was so tired that I almost couldn''t bear it anymore.


    When I applied the paint, Feng Si personally came to deliver it to me. When Feng Si saw the Rotating Shakyamuni that I sculpted, he gave a thumbs up and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, your cooking skills are pretty good. It''s almost catching up to your Grandpa''s martial arts."


    I said smilingly, "This is the craftsmanship that has been passed down from generation to generation. Who would dare to compare with my Grandpa?"


    "But what is it this time? He needs to use a divine sculpture as powerful as the Revolving King Statue." Feng Si seemed to have an inexplicable concern for my supernatural sculpture.


    However, after what happened with A Jiao last time, my impression of him has greatly improved. I felt that he was someone I could get along with, and I didn''t really care about him, so I told him about the matters concerning Howe Court Apartments.


    After Feng Si finished listening, he frowned and said, "I''ve heard about the place before. Do you remember that Yao Boqing?"


    This matter actually has something to do with Yao Boqing, I let Feng Si explain in detail.


    It turns out that the Developer on that piece of land was Yao Boqing''s Bandar Construction Company. When Yao Boqing was at the pavilion earlier, he had wanted to ask Feng Si to manage a training hall, but he was pushed away by Feng Si.


    According to him, who knew how many lonely ghosts were buried in that place? They would even move the soil on the ghosts''s head, making it look evil.


    Whoever dared to go there to create a training hall would be Yao Boqing''s helper to deal with the ghosts.


    This was a matter that would help the evil and harm his merits.


    "I, Master Feng, love money, but I won''t earn this kind of money." Feng Si laughed: "Little brat from the Qin Clan, you have to remember this, don''t ever get mixed up with this kind of people, if not who knows what will happen."


    I flattered Feng Si a little and told him that I was enlightened.


    Feng Si said a few words to me that were similar to what he was saying, but he was simply saying that if Yao Boqing were to ask me to help make the supernatural sculpture again, he would not do it if he could not do it.

 C39

    Feng Si and Yao Boqing were both businessmen, he truly looked down upon him.


    I didn''t say much, just that I wanted to listen to their teachings.


    Feng Si nodded and left.


    He had finished the Revolving King statue, so it was time to deal with the ghosts in the villa.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang to call Gu respectfully to make a trip to the Hao Ting Villa.


    When this old man heard that we were going there, he refused to come with us no matter what.


    In the end, as respectfully as if she were throwing all the Key at her doorstep to us, she said:


    "At my age, I shouldn''t be scared. Moreover, I''ve already offered a high price, so you guys will have to do these things yourself."


    Hehe, this old Chinese is quite clear that he wants us to be the vanguard while he enjoys the fruits of his victory.


    However, since he had already paid for it, he had to do something for him if he wanted to take someone''s money. I didn''t know what to say, so I took the Key and took it to the Howe Court Apartments with me.


    The security guards at the entrance even recognized me. When they saw the two of us, they didn''t stop us and let us in.


    As soon as they entered the small district, there were more cats than people, especially at the entrance of Gu Tong''s house, where more than ten black cat and white cats were lying on the steps, lazily basking in the sun.


    These cats weren''t afraid when they saw us, and didn''t even move. In the end, they carefully stepped over these cats and opened the door.


    He felt a chill run down his spine.


    Zhang Tiangang followed behind me as I walked into the house with the King of Circles in my arms.


    The moment I entered the house, I felt that the statue in my hand, which was wrapped in red cloth, was visibly shaking.


    As the house was extremely empty and there was no one around, it seemed extremely quiet.


    Suddenly, a cat''s cry rang out.


    "Meow!"


    The old cat''s meowing voice was extremely shrill, echoing within the empty house for a good half a day.


    Both of us jumped in fright and hurriedly found a good location and offered up the Rotating Shakyamuni. I took out three sticks of fragrance from my pocket, lit them up, and bowed respectfully towards the Rotating Shakyamuni.


    "There is the Lord of the Nether Realm, Guardian King of the Revolution, and the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi, who is here to burn incense and pray. There is the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi, who is here to burn incense and pray.


    After I said that, I kowtowed three times.


    Originally, according to this situation, the supernatural sculpture should have reacted already, but this time, the Rotating Shakyamuni did not move at all.


    My method is correct, it shouldn''t be.


    Could it be that something else had happened?


    While I was still in a daze, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    I am afraid that something is coming. I did not dare look back as Zhang Tiangang''s entire body was trembling. He grabbed onto the corner of my clothes and knelt beside the Table.


    "What are you doing? Why are you playing tricks on me in the Yang Mansion? Hurry up and retreat!"


    I shouted, pretending to look calm.


    I don''t know if it was me pretending to be calm, but I did manage to trap some ghosts. The cold wind actually dropped a little bit.


    I turned my head boldly and saw that there were three figures on the white wall opposite me, two large and one small. They looked like a family of three.


    The two men wore penny-tail s, and the woman wore a long robe with horseshoe sleeves.


    These were all the ghosts of the Qing Dynasty.


    In my heart, I was also a little scared when I came into contact with the ghosts at such a close distance. However, since I had already come here, I could only muster up my courage and calmly face them, saying:


    "Since the three of you are willing to show yourselves, then it''ll be easy. Do you know that this place is inhabited by Yang people? In this living area, the Yin people would avoid it. Don''t the three of you know that ghosts and humans don''t exist?"


    "I see that you are all experts from the yin and yang lines, why must you help the evil ones here? I do not want to hurt you, quickly scram."


    The man on the white wall, the ghosts, was filled with vigor.


    Helping the evil?


    This is the second time I''ve heard it today.


    "It was you ghosts that took over someone''s house. I helped him clean up this house, how did it become a help to an evil person?"


    At the same time, I cast an anxious glance at the rotating Shakyamuni. Why is he not showing off yet?


    Could it be that it had lost its effectiveness?


    "F * ck your mother, this place was originally our Yin Residence. It was you, the Yang people, who occupied our grave and built this house on top of it. When you turn around, you still have to blame us."


    This man actually jumped out of the white wall in an instant, extending both of his hands, wanting to grab both Zhang Tiangang and I.


    I can tell that it''s going to be cold today.


    In a moment of desperation, Zhang Tiangang swiftly grabbed the King''s Transformation statue and blocked it in front of us.


    The ghosts had already arrived in front of him, and had no time to dodge.


    "Tai! "How dare you!"


    The rotating Guardian King instantly let out a thunderous roar, shaking the entire room.


    It seemed that the Shakyamuni had not wanted to have a use for it, but had lifted him up instead. Seeing that his Dharma Body was no longer protecting him, he became extremely powerful.


    When the ghosts saw the statue, its eyes showed its fear and it took three steps back.


    "Do you dare to come back?" I held the statue high and glared at the ghosts.


    The remaining two ghosts also jumped out from the white wall.


    He didn''t know if the skill was going to have any more effects, but he was just scaring them.


    However, it was clear that these three ghosts had fear in their eyes. It seemed that the Lord of Hell had shocked them enough.


    I gathered up my courage and held onto the statue as I said, "Today, I, Japan, am going to take all of you in accordance with the Dharma Imperial Decree. However, considering the good fortune I have enjoyed in the heavens, you should move as soon as possible. I ¡­ I will spare your lives. I will come and take care of you in a few days."


    After I finished speaking, I glanced at Zhang Tiangang.


    He immediately understood and said: "Right, my Brother Qin is soft-hearted, it''s not easy to meet you ghosts, I''ll give you one more chance, after considering it carefully, we will leave first."


    The two of them looked at each other. Zhang Tiangang lowered his voice and said:


    "Brother Qin, the wind is blowing fast."


    "Pah pah!"


    The family of three, the three ghosts s, upon seeing the King statue in my hand, did not dare to raise their head at all. They only kneeled on the ground without saying a word.


    When Zhang Tiangang and I saw the opportunity, we carried the sculpture and happily slipped out.


    As he walked out of the door, the door of the mansion was once again sealed by the cold wind.


    "Boom!"


    The big door was slammed shut, and the startled cats on the door ran up the steps.


    Zhang Tiangang and I sat on the stairs.


    It almost scared me to the point of peeing.


    However, I was confused. That shouldn''t be the case. There must be a reason why the rotating Shakyamuni didn''t work.

 C40

    Again, water has its source, and trees have their roots.


    It was impossible for the Revolving King''s Law to lose its effect for no reason. The problem might even arise in this villa.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang, "Do you still remember what they just said?"


    Zhang Tiangang spread out his hands: "I almost peed my pants in fright, how could I remember so much? I just vaguely heard them say that this place was originally their residence, and that it was the Yang people who took over their place."


    "Yes, that''s the key."


    When I heard this, I felt that something was amiss.


    The Reincarnation King manages the affairs of the underworld, transiting all that has not been reincarnated into the world, the soul of a lonely wish that has not come to an end.


    The ghosts of this family of three was probably taken over by the Howe Court Apartments, the grievances in their hearts had not yet been resolved, so the Revolving King was not willing to appear, it was probably because he wanted to convert them so that he could continue.


    Then this premise would be the Yin Mansion.


    If that''s really the case, then I have to settle this matter. If not, no matter how many supernatural sculpture he made, it would just be useless for him to light the lamp.


    I explained my thoughts to Zhang Tiangang, who nodded, then put forward a serious question:


    "The key is that the real estate Developer took over this place, we are just doing supernatural sculpture and fortune-telling, we can''t possibly let him tear down all these houses, right?"


    These words were like a reminder to those in dreams.


    The entire Howe Court Apartments was constructed on top of the unmarked grave. From what I see, there''s probably more than one culprit who caused a ghost in the same house as Gu Quiru.


    "Brother Qin, this is a huge business." Zhang Tiangang was so overjoyed that his beautiful mucus almost flowed out.


    Indeed, this place was a ghost nest, and there was probably a pile of ashes under every house. It was hard not to cause trouble even if one did not want to.


    It''s not a lot of money.


    But to earn this kind of money was too wicked.


    What I mean is, after taking care of this matter that I have to be respectful to, I should try my best not to interfere in the affairs of the Howe Court Apartments.


    At this moment, the Golden Crow had already landed. The moon hung high in the sky, and the sky had already darkened. The black cat and white cats that were lying on the road to bask in the sunlight earlier in the day also began to move.


    The pairs of cat eyes were glowing with a green light, making them look somewhat terrifying.


    At night, there was not a single sound in this small district, only the sound of insects mixed with the miasma. The miasma was too dense, so Zhang Tiangang and I could not stay any longer.


    Seeing that we had returned, Gu Xianglin was still holding the rotating Shakyamuni in his hands, and he said somewhat unhappily:


    "I say, we are all fellow countrymen of the continent. You don''t have to play like this. Is this matter done or not?"


    "Don''t worry, this matter is far more difficult than we have imagined. If it doesn''t work out, I will guarantee a full refund." I smiled and lowered my voice. "I have something to tell you. Don''t be afraid. Your house is built on top of someone else''s."


    "It was placed on top of someone''s grave." Zhang Tiangang added.


    Gu Shenwei was a bit stunned, he didn''t understand what we meant.


    I had no choice but to tell her what I knew earlier. After she finished listening, she stomped her feet and started cursing.


    They say that the Developer of these continents are all f * cking evil merchants. If he wanted to sue them, he had to at least let the Developer handle this matter in a comprehensive manner.


    Gu Shenwei''s action was exactly what I wanted.


    If Developer could compromise, I could let them dig the corpse of the family of three out from under Gu Ruoyun''s house.


    As long as they could move the corpses and find a quiet place to bury them, they should be able to extinguish their resentment.


    This way, not only could he get a sum of compensation from the Developer, he could also take care of this matter properly.


    The matter of communication was left to Gu Shenwei.


    And I had more important things to do.


    Sun Yangjun''s Red Beard fire dragon had not been repaired yet, it said that three days had passed. If it still had not been repaired, he would destroy the shop and tear down the signboard.


    Today is the first day, and this thing is so complicated that I have to study it.


    However, I sat on the worktable with great satisfaction. When I saw the statue, I immediately became troubled.


    As the old saying goes, a work of art cannot be seen, but it is fully reflected in this sculpture.


    In order to repair an old sculpture, one had to first find the patterns made by the previous sculptor. However, after using a magnifying glass for half a day, the patterns underneath the scales were almost indistinct and didn''t show any traces of growth.


    Do you want me to stick two pieces of mud directly on it?


    In my opinion, the possibility of Sun Yangjun taking me down immediately is greater.


    I didn''t dare to touch the statue easily, so I could only draw a map with a piece of paper and start to find the corresponding sculpture and imitate it.


    I have some skill in this, previously when I was learning from my Grandpa, I did not know how many times I pinched a statue.


    My Grandpa also gave me a book on supernatural sculpture, which was drawn using extremely thin old Xuan paper. The entire book was around three inches thick, and there were thousands of different sculptures inside.


    I took out the book and flipped through it carefully. I actually managed to find the Scarlet Tooth fire dragon.


    This red bearded fire dragon still remembered a story from the past. Back then, when the Northern Song Huanzong Sect burned its face to the heavens, it wrongly wrote the three words Jade Emperor as the Emperor Dog Emperor.


    "The Emperor can forgive us, but the Emperor won''t forgive us." Thus, the sect sent Crimson Whiskered Dragons to the lower realms, where they were born in the Huang Long Manor of the State of Women.


    The Scarlet Tooth Dragon turned around and launched the Golden Vault Technique. Its final lead was the 72 Caves Wolf Lord, 3000 Iron Floating Map, and 17000 Bearer Horses. It annihilated the Northern Song River.


    In the 18 provinces within the borders of the Great Song Dynasty, there were countless generals.


    In the end, the Golden Winged Great Roc King descended upon the mortal world and transformed himself into the loyal Great Marshal Yue Fei. Only then did Zhu Xian Town barely stop their horses and cross south, protecting the eighteen years of the Song Dynasty.


    In this world, the only person that could counter this red-bearded fire dragon was the Golden Winged King Ming.


    After I finished reading these words, I couldn''t help but sigh to myself. The thing in Sun Yangjun''s hand is so powerful.


    To be able to create such a divine sculpture, he was probably not someone an ordinary person could compare to.


    What surprised me even more was that the red bearded fire dragon statue on the book that my Grandpa left me was exactly the same as the one Sun Yangjun asked me to repair.


    This kind of craftsmanship basically created thousands of different things, it was impossible to copy them completely to the same degree.


    The statue in the book was exactly the same as the one I had in my hand, so there was only one possibility: the owner of the portrait was the person who created the statue.


    I was intrigued to know who had made the statue, but found that there was no name on it.


    The clues ended just like that. I felt that it was a bit of a pity.

 C41 burial jar

    Just as I was deep in thought, Zhang Tiangang came over with a cup of tea and chuckled.


    "Boss, look at you fighting day and night. Don''t tire yourself out."


    I rolled my eyes at him, how could I have the nerve to mention it?


    But I am a little curious about this person''s identity, and I want Zhang Tiangang to explain it all to me.


    "Actually, I''m not too familiar with him either, it''s just that I''ve met him a few times. He''s an old friend of mine, and he''s a fierce person in the yin and yang lines. However, she still acted as if she was a grandson when she saw Sun Yangjun. " Zhang Tiangang''s face also revealed a little confusion, and said:


    "He was introduced to us by my old friend. My old friend said that if we can help Sun Yangjun in the future, it won''t be a problem for us to walk all over yin and yang lines."


    This person is really that powerful, I don''t really believe it.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed: "At least it''s a Lushan descendant. In our line of work, knowing a few people from the sects isn''t wrong, if we do good, we might really be able to rise above the rest."


    I didn''t say anything, but my heart was pounding.


    "Brother Qin, if you don''t know a few more capable people, your Dragon Slaying Art will be stuck in this shop for the rest of your life. As the old saying goes, ''wealth comes from danger'', maybe Sun Yangjun will become our opportunity to make a fortune."


    Zhang Tiangang spoke in a manner that no one could deny.


    I only let out a bitter laugh. Today, I don''t have the mood to think about this Scarlet Tooth fire dragon. Putting down the brush in my hand, I said:


    "Let''s call it a day. I''m going back to bed."


    "I want to sleep together with you." I want to sleep together with you. Zhang Tiangang happily followed behind me.


    Without even thinking, I shouted, "Scram!"


    However, I used to be the only one in the shop. I slept in the cubicle on the top floor of the shop, so it was quite spacious.


    Now that there was an additional Zhang Tiangang inside the shop, and because he did not have a room, he could only sleep inside the warehouse. The entire shop had become crowded, and it was time to go out and find a house.


    But as I lay there, tossing and turning, I couldn''t sleep. I thought about what had happened recently.


    Initially, I had earned thirty thousand from Xiao Cihu and A Jiao, then came Yao Boqing''s fifty thousand, and Li Ru''s one hundred and twenty thousand.


    Throwing away the debt that he paid Song Nian with close to twenty thousand yuan, he took out twenty thousand yuan and redeemed A Jiao. I''ve earned a hundred and sixty thousand dollars in the meantime, and that''s nothing to worry about.


    In the past, I might not be able to earn this much in half a year.


    I was a cautious person, and even then I couldn''t help but feel a bit of panic.


    But I couldn''t bear it, so I went to sleep without thinking too much about it.


    When he woke up, it was already noon of the second day. Gu Shenwei was no longer in the store.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang, "Where did the old overseas Chinese go?


    Zhang Tiangang gave me a big thumbs up, and said:


    "Brother Qin, that move of yours was really impressive yesterday. After saying those few words, Gu Ruoyun will go and settle the score with Developer right now. I have to have Developer open the foundation for him in front of him."


    Damn, this old Chinese is fast and swift.


    When he came to take a look, he saw that the floor of the living room, which was as respectful as a house, had been smashed open by the demolition hammer, creating a large hole that went straight to the surface of the foundation.


    A dozen or so burly laborers started work in the living room that was as respectful as Gu Ruoyun.


    "Are you sure that you''re looking for the Developer, not the demolition team?" From the looks of it, I''m a bit suspicious.


    Gu Xianglin''s face was ashen as he said: "Developer has long disappeared after selling the houses. These wicked people don''t smoke. Where am I supposed to find them? I hired people to tear them down."


    Gramps, you sure are unwilling to part with a child. Zhang Tiangang picked up Gu Shenwei who was at the side.


    Fortunately, the foundation was made of reinforced concrete and had a prefabricated frame structure. If the floor was taken down respectfully, the foundation would not be damaged.


    If he hadn''t guessed wrongly, there must have been bones or ashes under the house.


    I let a few of the laborers shine their flashlights on the ground.


    A few minutes later, a laborer exclaimed:


    "Look, there seem to be three big jars here."


    It looked like I had dug up a burial altar. I looked down at the flashlight of the laborer. There were three half-buried jars at the corners of the foundation. Each jar was as tall as half a person''s height.


    "You guys think of a way, can you pull these jars out?"


    When the workers heard this, they hesitated.


    An elderly man took a puff on his pipe and said, "Young man, I know what this is. I can''t use it to bury someone."


    I said, the few of us are all from the yin and yang lines, so we shouldn''t be afraid of this.


    The older man still refused, as if he had some authority in the group, and the other labourers did not move as long as he did not speak.


    "Hehe, it''s not impossible." The man took a drag from his cigarette, a sly look in his eyes. "If you want us to do it, we''ll need more money."


    Didn''t you say so earlier? I slammed the table.


    Dig out a jar and pay an extra two hundred dollars.


    This time, the laborer was full of energy. He used the rope as thick as a thumb to make a rope and pulled a few jars up with Gouzi on it.


    As soon as the jar was opened, the cats at the door immediately surrounded it. Their eyes were wide open as they stared at the jar, grinding their teeth and wiping their palms.


    A few of the cats tried to climb onto the vat, but I forcibly pulled them down.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang why these cats were so excited when they saw the burial altar.


    Zhang Tiangang tsk-tsked. "These cats have a lot of yin aura on them, so when they see something as heavy as yin aura, they naturally do it this way."


    Zhang Tiangang also told me that during a funeral in the countryside, there must be someone there to guard the corpse. Firstly, there was a lack of medical expertise in the past, and people might just be faking their deaths, so people have to watch them. Secondly, it''s to guard against these cats.


    This was because cats would rush forward whenever they smelled corpse aura and yin aura. When people died, their three souls were not yet gone, and their seven souls were still close together. There was a long breath in their chest, and when the cat jumped, the yin aura and the long aura mixed together, their corpses would definitely be extorted.


    After hearing what Zhang Tiangang had to say, the older worker at the side nodded his head repeatedly.


    "We do have such a custom over there. This mister really knows a lot about it." Speaking to this, the laborer could not help but nervously look at the three burial altar and said, "Then ¡­" "Then will these three be like what you said?"


    Zhang Tiangang looked at it and was also stunned.


    This extortion of a corpse was something that he might not be able to do.


    I asked curiously, "But why are these corpses in jars and not in coffins s?"


    "These three corpses were buried using a method." Zhang Tiangang lightly patted the ground on the three altar.

 C42 Feng Shui Treasure Land

    "A funeral? It can''t be a French funeral, right?"


    Once I said that, Zhang Tiangang immediately rolled his eyes at me.


    "Don''t speak nonsense in front of our ancestors." Zhang Tiangang respectfully bowed three times towards the three pots and said:


    There are two methods of burial in the world, one of which is the method of altar construction that has been passed down for a thousand years. From what I can see, the place below must be a holy land.


    I understand now. This is just like when a person buys a riverside complex that''s next to the Imperial Capital''s Second Ring Road. They only stayed here for a few days, but they already met with a forceful demolition.


    The three ghosts below probably had the same reasoning.


    There was even a name tag on top of each jar. Let''s go and take a look. It said:


    "The spirit of both money and virtue, the spirit of Qian and Li, the spirit of Qian and Li."


    These three should be the names of the family of three in the jar.


    Since he found the corpses of these ghosts and found their names, then things would be much easier. Zhang Tiangang and I will plan and plan for this, and then take these things back to the store. Afterwards, Zhang Tiangang will find a fengshui paradise and bury these three large pots.


    This should not be a problem.


    I got them to find some incense and inserted four of them into each jar. I kowtowed three times respectfully to the jars and said,


    "Everyone, the things that I have done before were not intentional, and I have committed many offenses. Since I have disturbed everyone''s rest, I shall find a Feng Shui treasure ground for everyone to rest in in these few days."


    The moment I said this, the sound of two babies laughing came from inside the room.


    I subconsciously looked in the direction of the mirror and saw the image of a baby reflected on it.


    That child should be Qian Houde, who was buried in the smallest jar.


    The ghosts had already discovered, and for no reason, the person had quickly left.


    I told Gu Chongruo to take the money and send the group of laborers away. Then, I called for the Law King statue to come out.


    "The King of Cycle is here, he can transcend the world and reincarnate. If you do not have any disagreements about what we have done, you can all appear here."


    I kowtowed to the King of Cycle and muttered to myself.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swirled behind me, and just as before, three figures stood on the white wall behind me.


    "Qian Dai Tong, Lady Qian and Qian Houde, these are the three of you." Even though this matter seemed to have been settled, but the cold wind coming out of it made my heart flustered.


    "That''s me." Qian Dai Tong''s ghosts said, "You youngster, this time, you can be considered as sincere. If it''s really as you''ve said, then I''ll let that old man take over this room."


    Qian DaiTong pointed at the old Chinese and was so frightened that he quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. "More ¡­" Thank you very much. I will burn all the candles and elemental treasures that you need as long as you are willing to do so. "


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head and laughed: "This is called ''the heart of dog will not eat the dog'', none of your people have good stuff, this place is indeed a Feng Shui treasure, but it is a place with good benefits."


    The meaning of this sentence was quite profound. None of us understood it, so I asked him to explain it to us.


    This place was surrounded by water on both sides by two sides. The two bodies of water were coiled around by trees and there was no rush, but the water flowed unceasingly. From Feng Shui''s perspective, this was also called the Azure Dragon Water Enclosure.


    The hills on both sides of the mountain were low, but the shapes of the mountains did not stop there. The fangs and claws of the mountains were distributed in all directions, and the farthest part of the mountain could reach the most prosperous location in the city center.


    On the other side, a towering mountain pierced through the clouds. It seemed to have the power to break through the blue sky.


    The two mountains had their own names on feng shui. One was called Tiger''s Descendant and the other was called White Tiger''s Raise Its Head.


    These three geographical situations, if separated, would grind gum blood and kill people.


    But together, the Azure Dragon became the main source of wealth, the tiger descendant became the most prosperous, and the White Tiger became the main source of luck.


    This form was a rare Feng Shui treasure that could be found only once in a hundred years.


    "But if this is such a good Feng Shui land, then why are we still in this situation?" Qian Dai Tong was a bit confused by what he heard, so he opened his mouth to ask.


    Zhang Tiangang waved his hands, and laughed: "It is indeed a land of wind and water, but for the people who are buried here, there is an Azure Dragon on the left and a White Tiger on the right, and all around the Soul s are their food. Since ancient times, there has never been a reason for them to escape.


    The Qian family had buried the three of them in this place for the benefit of their own family. The three of them couldn''t be reincarnated under the influence of the tiger.


    They were all from the same family, yet for their own benefit, they were willing to ignore their own friends and relatives.


    After the family of three heard this, the roots of their teeth began to itch with hatred. In an instant, an extremely powerful aura of resentment exploded from within the villa.


    "I''m going to kill them to relieve the hatred in my heart." Qian Dai Tong said angrily.


    I quickly advised him to calm down and replied, "You died during the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know how many times you turned into a ghost, but you''ve already lived up to the time of the Republic of China. Why are you still resenting this? You should have been reincarnated earlier."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble you then."


    The three of them had sincere expressions on their faces.


    I nodded, lit up three incense sticks, and knelt in front of the rotating Guardian Statue and said:


    "With the Lord of the Nether Realm, Guardian King of the Revolution, and the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi, praying and burning incense here, I sincerely request that you turn the Guardian King, endure all the evil and sneaky desires to reincarnate and not be reincarnated." With the Lord of the Nether Realm, Guardian of the Revolution, the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi, pray and pray here, please turn the Guardian King.


    The moment I said those words, the rotating Shakyamuni started to quiver. In an instant, a burst of light lit up on the mirror facing the rotating Shakyamuni.


    "Kind men and kind women, willing to escape from the abyss of suffering, turn away from the sea of bitterness, and quickly turn around."


    There was a Buddhist chant in his voice. I hurriedly looked around but didn''t see any signs of a Shakyamuni.


    However, the family of three clasped their hands together like they were in meditation. In that instant, the three shadows on the white wall disappeared.

 C43 Jade Dragon Art

    After settling the family''s three members of the ghosts, I asked Zhang Tiangang to find a tomb for the family''s three members.


    It goes without saying that Zhang Tiangang''s ability to find Feng Shui can really be called peerless. Even someone like me, who knows nothing about Feng Shui, could feel a sense of peace from standing at that place.


    Zhang Tiangang proudly told me that the place he was looking for was where he would bury the bones of the kings and dukes. After that, he would be reincarnated into a rich family in his next life.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang why he doesn''t help others look after Feng Shui and earn money because he has the capability to do so. Zhang Tiangang had the ability, quickly bring his mouth, wouldn''t this money flow like water?


    Zhang Tiangang looked like he did not care, and laughed: "Each of you carry a bowl of rice, I did not take this to earn money, how could I dare to go against the will of heaven? Moreover, I am already with the Brother Qin, do I lack that little bit of money?"


    This brat''s flattery was pretty good.


    I divided the 100 thousand that Gu Ruoyun respectfully gave me into two parts and gave one to Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang was startled, and said: "Didn''t I say we would give thirty percent, is it a mistake?"


    I replied, "There are only ten stacks. How could I be wrong? This business was recruited and you''ve put in a lot of effort. This is something I''ve specially given you. Even if it''s a bonus I''ve given you, it''s still not enough."


    "Alright, Brother Qin, that''s nice, I, Zhang Tiangang am with the right person." Zhang Tiangang gave me a big thumbs up, then he kept the money.


    I promised Sun Yangjun that I would help him cultivate the Scarlet Tooth fire dragon for three days. Today is already the second day, and there''s still no progress at all.


    "If it isn''t fixed within three days, I''ll smash the store''s signboard."


    Sun Yangjun''s words were still fresh in my mind, right beside my ear. I might not have been afraid if it had been said, but his eyes told me he wasn''t joking.


    I''ve looked through a lot of material in the past two days, and I''ve also looked at the statue a few times, but I don''t have any leads.


    But tonight, I found a map of the Nine Dragons Rain in the book.


    The nine dragons soared in the clouds and soared into the nine heavens. They spat out huge pillars of seawater that turned into rain as they fell into the ground.


    This picture gave me some inspiration. If I hastily used the material to piece together the two halves of the dragon''s body, it might be counterproductive due to the difference in craftsmanship.


    It would be better to add some patterns to the places where the dragon''s body was broken, and fix them to the left and right sides. In addition, he would also put dragon scales on the gaps where the dragon''s body was fused together to conceal his appearance.


    According to common sense, a master craftsman should not be able to see any traces of repair during the repair process. Only then could one be considered as a master craftsman.


    However, the craftsmanship requirements in front of him were too high. In order to not destroy the statue, he had to lower his standards.


    Before doing this, I need to talk to Sun Yangjun first, and we can do it after he agrees.


    I called him and shared my thoughts with him. Sun Yangjun replied me with a sentence.


    "Sure, when can I repair it?"


    I gritted my teeth. I knew I would be able to fix it in one night, so I told him to come and get it in the morning.


    As soon as I finished, he hung up.


    This guy was pretty cool.


    That night, I got busy. The Scarlet Tooth fire dragon looked like a dragon spitting fire, so I decided to add a picture of the Samadhi True Fire next to the dragon.


    The three strands were of different sizes and were shaped like blazing flames, possessing a very strong level of power. It was impossible to use one''s hands to pinch it. One had to carve it out with knife s little by little.


    It was impossible for a red-bearded fire dragon to only use this kind of pattern at the breaking point. In order to find the balance, it had to be added both front and back.


    Along with the color, as well as the re-opening of the Scarlet Tooth fire dragon, it took me an entire night of effort.


    Unexpectedly, when I finished doing this, I wanted to take a nap, but Sun Yangjun had already come over.


    "Where are the items?"


    Sun Yangjun''s voice was very low as he glanced at the divine sculpture wrapped on the table.


    I pointed to the divine sculpture that was wrapped in the red cloth and opened it.


    Sun Yangjun looked at it, and actually nodded his head. His expression was no longer as serious as before ¡­


    It was obvious that he was quite satisfied with this item.


    Sun Yangjun took back the red bearded fire dragon that the red cloth was wrapped in and asked me: "How much?"


    "If you say so, then forget about it. Just treat it as making a friend and not asking for money."


    I never thought of taking Sun Yangjun''s money. The reason I helped him fix this is actually because I want to have more friends and more.


    But Sun Yangjun disapproved and said:


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Since you don''t want to collect money, then I''ll give this to you."


    Sun Yangjun took out a white jade ring from his pocket that was around the width of three fingers. It looked like a dragon with its head and tail facing each other, but the dragon did not have a tail.


    White jade made it, this should be worth a lot of money.


    "This thing is a proof. If you bring it to me, I can help you three times. No matter what you want to do, I can help you with it. After I help you, I''ll take it back. Don''t lose it."


    What a weirdo... Could it be that you want to help me rob the bank?


    I muttered in my heart, just as I was about to say thanks or something, Sun Yangjun already took her red beard and left.


    After Sun Yangjun walked for a while, Zhang Tiangang came down from upstairs and took the jade ring from me to look at.


    "What''s the use of giving this thing to me?"


    Zhang Tiangang took a look and his hands trembled, nearly throwing the thing to the ground. His face was filled with shock.


    I told him to give it to me. This is jade, maybe some kind of antique. If it breaks, then give it to him.


    Zhang Tiangang excitedly told me that this time, we have gotten into Sun Yangjun''s arms. If there are any problems in the future, we can just go to Sung-ge.


    This thing really works. I don''t understand.


    Zhang Tiangang excitedly told me:


    The jade ring is the perfect ring, if it''s missing, it''s called a technique, the things that we have in our hands are called the Jade Dragon Art, they are the keepsakes of the Fushan Faction, Sun Yangjun has given you this, do you think his words will work?


    After I finished listening, I immediately felt that the item in my hand was very powerful. I quickly found a small box and placed it inside the cabinet that would be used to store box s.


    Maybe one day I will actually use this thing, don''t lose it, or I''ll go blind.


    "How is it, I already said that Sun Yangjun will definitely be useful to us, you just watch." Zhang Tiangang said while grinning at me.

 C44 population of adulterous women

    However, in my heart, I still have to do my best not to ask for Sun Yangjun''s help unless it''s absolutely necessary.


    After all, asking others for help is to owe others face. Those of us who work in this line of work fear this the most.


    After busying myself for the whole night, my upper and lower eyelids were already fighting. I told Zhang Tiangang to let him clean up the worktable and I quickly went to sleep.


    Zhang Tiangang said that making people work so early in the morning was abusing an employee.


    I don''t care about that. I close my eyes and go to sleep.


    But I hadn''t slept for more than a few hours when the phone call came in, a number I didn''t recognize.


    The moment I picked it up, a sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Is it little brother Qin, I am your sister-in-law, Li Li. We met that day, do you still remember?"


    In my mind, I immediately recalled the scene of her and Yao Boqing banging loudly against each other in the toilet that day.


    This isn''t a good person. I immediately became vigilant and said calmly:


    "Oh, it''s sister-in-law Tang. What''s the matter?"


    Li Li continued to laugh from the other side: "It''s nothing, I''m just here for you. There''s something I need your help with, see if you can come over."


    I asked, a little vigilantly, "What''s the matter? Tell me first."


    Hearing my words, Li Li became a little unhappy and said with a wronged tone:


    "Sigh, that''s true. Since Old Tang has gone, it would be hard to find anyone to help him. When Old Tang was still alive, he said that he would look for his brother if he had something to say. Alas, it seems that nowadays, people have all left."


    "Is that alright?" I couldn''t answer.


    I was afraid that if a woman cried, she would make a fuss and hang herself. I was really done for by her words, to save myself the trouble of telling Tang Niang that I was heartless and did not care about relationships, and that I had become a heartless and disloyal person.


    Li Li turned hostile faster than a book, the moment she heard I agreed, she reverted back to her previous tone.


    "I knew Little Brother Qin was loyal. When your Big Brother Tang was alive, he always praised you. I will wait for you at the Huayuan Hotel."


    She hung up before I could react.


    Meeting with a man and a woman alone at a hotel didn''t seem like a good idea.


    I want to speak with Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang squinted his eyes and told me:


    "You have to be careful, you''re a traitor."


    I started, but didn''t worry too much. I wasn''t afraid of the shadow slanting at all, as if I could sleep with her at a hotel.


    I went to the Huayuan Hotel, Li Li gave me her room number.


    When I went in, I saw Li Li wearing a silk low-cut dress. That pair of breasts was at least D, so low that it was almost impossible to fit.


    When Li Li saw that I had arrived, she immediately lay down on the bed. His butt was raised extremely high, and that dress covered his butt, revealing her curves.


    "Brother Qin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    I swallowed. This woman is so coquettish.


    But if I truly recognize that the Big Brother Tang is my Eldest Brother, then she is my elder sister-in-law. I do not even dare to have any thoughts or thoughts in my heart.


    I said, head down.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    "Why are you standing so far away? Come over here and talk." Li Li pulled her collar, exposing her work in front of me while he hooked me with his finger.


    I felt a burst of anger in my heart. It really isn''t worth it for Big Brother Tang to find such a woman.


    "Take care." I turned to go.


    However, Li Li crawled up from the bed and blocked the door ahead of time, then placed her hand on my neck.


    "Am I not beautiful? If your Big Brother Tang leaves, I will be yours."


    Li Li and I stood very close to each other, and there was a strange smell of perfume coming from her body. The smell was like smoke, but it was also a little softer.


    However, just by smelling a little bit more, my head started to feel a little dizzy, as if there were flies chirping. My entire body started to heat up.


    Li Li carried the leg that was wrapped in black silk stockings over my lower abdomen and grinded it.


    "Just do it... Come on... "Come on."


    The two of us were alone in the room. Under the urge of her perfume, my head was buzzing and my blood was boiling. I even felt that I could not control my head and body.


    Li Li started to undo the buttons on my shirt, my mind was actually numb to the point that I did not reject it.


    Li Li kissed my chest and pulled my hand towards the bed.


    My body couldn''t help but follow her to the bedside in a daze and climb up.


    On the bed, Li Li actually took off her Clothes s, and wore a bra with only two small cloths inside to hide it. That pair of D milk was completely uncontrollable, swaying right in front of me.


    My blood was boiling, and I couldn''t resist putting my hand on it.


    Before he could touch it, there was a loud bang and the door of the hotel was opened.


    Then a couple of big guys rushed in and slapped us both with their cameras.


    The flash was so bright that it woke me up in an instant.


    "Holy shit, what is he doing?"


    I quickly got out of bed.


    Li Li''s body was wrapped in a blanket, her body curled up as she cried:


    "There''s no benevolence, wuwu ¡­" Old Tang just left a few days ago and you already want to ¡­ He even tricked me into the hotel and said that if I had anything to do, I... "He''s dead."


    Li Li cried as she pointed at me.


    "You, you actually did this to your elder sister-in-law."


    I angrily said,


    "It was you who told me to come to the hotel, and I was just about to leave. It was you who hooked me, it was I who smelled your perfume, so I was hooked by you in a daze. It was you who tampered with the perfume."


    A brawny man beside him pointed at the camera and coldly said,


    "Brat, we are not sure if it will tick it off, but this Photos is very clear. You entered her bed and yet you still want to deny it? If you want to deny it, we will sue you for rape."


    I was speechless. I immediately understood that Li Li was playing with me.


    It was a pity that he did not listen to what Zhang Tiangang had to say before coming out.


    The population of adulterers.


    A woman like Li Li had to be on guard.


    At this point, there was nothing I could say. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Li Li and said:


    "Fine, you really have your way. Tell me, do you want money or something?"


    Li Li adjusted her Clothes, took away the bed sheets, and coldly snorted:


    "Money? Boy, do you have it? I''m not interested in your little bit. I want you to do something for me. If you don''t agree, hmph, you know it very well."


    Right now, other than Li Li who thought that there were only five or six strong men, the situation was extremely unfavorable for me. The only thing I could do now was to quickly leave this place first, then give some further thought.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"

 C45 imprint god

    Seeing that I had no choice but to compromise, Li Li took out a drawing from the bedside table.


    When I opened it to take a look, I saw a statue painted on top of the drawing. The statue on top of the picture was dressed in a violet jade belt and a purple gold helmet with phoenix wings.


    The most important thing was that each of these two shoulders had a skeleton growing on it. One of the skeletons was holding a calabash shaped Soul Absorbing Bottle, and the other was holding a white jade board.


    It looked somewhat terrifying.


    "Do you know how to make this supernatural sculpture?" Li Li said as he placed his hands on his waist.


    I nodded my head. This statue was one of the imprints of the Phantom. Its ability to confuse other people''s minds was similar to bewitching drugs.


    It was a little demonic and made me think of what happened in Big Brother Tang. Worshipping this kind of statue would only serve as retribution.


    I took a deep breath. "If there''s anything else, I can help you, but I can''t do that."


    Seeing me say that I wouldn''t, Li Li coldly snorted:


    "You better not be playing dumb here. I''ll give you two days time to make this statue, or else I''ll bring the Photos to sue you for rape."


    Furthermore, the person beside me handed me a contract and forced me to sign it.


    It read: If you don''t do anything in default, you will be fined 2 million.


    "You''re quite evil." I clenched my teeth and caught the drawing in my hand. "Who made this? I don''t think you need it."


    Li Li laughed: "It''s something that your old friend needs from me, you know that''s enough, we''ll meet again in two days."


    After they finished speaking, Li Li led the group out of the inn. In such a large room, only I was left staring at the painting in a daze.


    It was Yao Boqing again.


    What Feng Si said was not wrong, if he was involved, Yao Boqing was afraid that something big would happen.


    When I returned to the inside of the store, Zhang Tiangang saw my listless look and immediately asked me what had happened.


    I told him everything that happened before, and Zhang Tiangang stomped his feet, saying that he regretted it, but I didn''t listen to him.


    This is called falling mud into the crotch of your pants, and it''s either shit or shit. What could he do now? He could only give them the statue to wipe out the disaster.


    Zhang Tiangang, on the other hand, was being slow. He asked me, "Have you ever thought about why it would take so much effort for Yao Boqing to make you take the bait if it''s just an ordinary statue?"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. The atmosphere in the hotel was too oppressive, so I didn''t think about it at all.


    Yao Boqing is a businessman, he should know how to leave one last line for others to see. If he comes to my shop to beg me, even if I refuse, he would be fine after being courteous.


    Unless he had no other choice, he wouldn''t have used such a sinister method of Immortal Jump from the very start.


    My gaze once again returned to the appearance of the subordinate god that was imprinted on the drawing.


    I have never done this drawing before, it''s just that I accidentally glanced at the book about supernatural sculpture that my Grandpa had given me.


    I quickly found the book and flipped to the page diagram. There were also a few words that my Grandpa had written extremely poorly written on it.


    "Evil Gods" "Charming Wisdom" "" Helpful Evils "" "The Ten Evils" "The Soul-eater" "The Sculptor Must Have A Great Calamity"


    When I saw these words, I was completely flabbergasted.


    The first word is simple to tell me, this thing is not a good thing, make sure to have bad luck.


    So it turns out that my Grandpa had the foresight to do so. If it wasn''t for the fact that this thing is unforgivable, it wouldn''t be written here.


    I suddenly remembered, this was the warning that I brought in my dream when I helped Li Ru go against the rules of the Four Great Bandages.


    If he did, what would he do?


    Zhang Tiangang smiled bitterly and said: "It''s not a disaster, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided."


    Right, now the situation is, I am a man, I am a fish, I was helpless to pick up the bangs.


    Just as I played with it, Zhang Tiangang suddenly shouted, wait.


    This shocked me for a moment, and I suddenly shouted, "You brat, what are you doing being so shocked?"


    "Lift those bangs up again, I''ll see your India Hall." Zhang Tiangang leaned in closer, and I pulled away my bangs to let him see.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression immediately turned ugly, he suppressed his voice and said: "You brat, you might be out of luck."


    I asked him what was the matter.


    Zhang Tiangang brought a mirror over. When I looked at it, I realized that there were dark clouds covering the top of my head, and the entire signet hall was filled with black Qi.


    This black gas was something that the naked eye could feel. It even gave off an invisible pressure.


    A few days ago, Zhang Tiangang told me when he was going to meet with me. His face was glowing red, and even if he had some bad luck, it wouldn''t happen in the past few days.


    A calamity was about to befall the Indian palace.


    Could it be that this is the retribution I helped Li Ru with?


    "It''s not a disaster, it''s a blessing, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided."


    I had no choice but to go to the toilet and take a shower, then I called Feng Si and had him bring the paint that I needed.


    Feng Si agreed readily on the other end of the phone, and told me to transfer it in 15 minutes.


    At this time, I had just finished showering and was waiting for him inside the store.


    Feng Si entered the door with the cosmetic case, then cupped his hands towards me and giggled:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, the business has been improving recently. I don''t have enough paint for you to use, didn''t I give you the formula already? Pick one yourself when you have the time, don''t tire Master Feng out too."


    Feng Si placed the cosmetic case onto the worktable, then closed his mouth, his gaze fixated on the drawing statue.


    I cried out in my heart. How could I have forgotten to keep this map just now?


    Just as I was about to say something, Feng Si suddenly reverted back to his previous expression, and chuckled:


    "Kid, are you in need of money recently?"


    "Nope." I waved my hand.


    Feng Si coldly snorted, placed his hand on the set of drawing s imprinted on the subordinate god, and said:


    "You can hide it from others, but you can''t hide it from your Master Feng. How dare you have this thing?


    What kind of background did Feng Si have? Could it be that he could understand the drawing on the map?


    I muttered in my heart. After thinking for a long time, I finally opened my mouth and said:


    "Why, Master Feng, you recognize this thing."


    "Nonsense, the map had all flowed out from me, do you think I would be able to recognize it?" Feng Si laughed coldly, pointed to the picture with a seal on it, and said:


    "Kid, look. Is there a white line as thick as a human hair in the middle of the seal?"


    I have only looked at it, and the picture on the statue didn''t look at the seal, so I quickly took a closer look, and realised that it was exactly as Feng Si had said.


    There was an oval-shaped seal on the upper left corner of the map. The center of the picture was about a centimeter long, and it was only as thick as a human hair. Most people wouldn''t have noticed it and wouldn''t have been able to see it.

 C46 The Phantom was furious

    It looks like Feng Si really does have a connection with this map, at the very least, he should have looked at this map carefully before I came here.


    I hurriedly asked Feng Si: "Master Feng, what''s the situation?"


    It turned out that a year ago, one of Feng Si''s disciples had been bought off by someone with a large amount of money, and this piece of drawing had been stolen from him.


    After the map was stolen, Feng Si was extremely furious. He spent money to invite the people in the underworld to just bring his disciple back from Southeast Asia, and when he came back, his disciple had already become a leopard. After interrogating him, he found out that the person who made him steal the map was Yao Boqing.


    I asked Feng Si why he didn''t take back the map from him directly since he already knew that Yao Boqing took the map from his hands.


    One must know that Feng Si was not only a real estate agent who dealt in yin and yang lines, he also did open business in the city, such as a high-end clubhouse, hotel and guesthouse. His power was definitely not inferior to Yao Boqing, a real estate agent.


    Hearing my words, Feng Si laughed disdainfully: "Kid, do you think that Yao Boqing will recognize me if I just go and find him like this? Besides, this Jianghu has never been one for fighting and killing.


    There was something in his words, and I nodded.


    Afterwards, I told Feng Si everything that had happened.


    But after Feng Si finished listening, he nodded his head and said:


    "Brat, you only need to do this. If something huge happens, Master Feng will help you take responsibility. Master Feng will even pay you for the work done by this statue."


    ~ Aren''t Feng Si and this Yao Boqing enemies? Why do you want me to make this statue for him?


    In the end, Feng Si did not accept any money, and actually left in a bit of excitement.


    "This old fellow''s mind is not as clean as Yao Boqing, he wants to borrow your blade to kill Yao Boqing."


    If not, such a good thing, Feng Si would already have a ready-made drawing in his possession, and even know me, who is making the supernatural sculpture, why have I not heard him bring up this topic before.


    Right now, he could only take a step forward and wait for another step.


    I had no choice but to make a statue that day.


    When I was making statues, the roller shutter doors of the shop were tightly shut, but I still felt that there was a continuous gust of wind blowing on them.


    It was the type of wind that had no direction and was filled with Yin energy. Furthermore, I could vaguely hear a laughter that was like a tree branch.


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" "Hehe."


    Halfway through, my muscles tensed and all the pores on my body stood up. I was about to put down my carving knife and stop working, but I felt a pair of extremely cold hands on my arms and let me continue carving.


    I turned my head and saw that nothing was holding my hand, but there was a trace of a hard squeeze on it.


    Finally, at the last step, when the face of the Imprint God was opened, I heard a faint voice in my ear:


    "Hurry up and discover my true self ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    The voice was so thin and sharp that it gave me goosebumps. The blade in my hand accidentally slashed across the back of one of the Imprinted Gods.


    In an instant, I could hear a scream in my ears. The faceless statue shook continuously, causing all the items on the worktable to scatter.


    This kind of situation was called shock, as long as the Phantom''s soul was angered, then this situation would happen.


    At the same time, it also proved that the Soul of the gods were probably nearby.


    In order to quell the wrath of the imprinted gods, I immediately knelt beside the statue and muttered:


    "Don''t be angry, Great God. Just now, you only saw the might of a deity. You were just a bit scared, and now, you are going to repair the deity statue. Please don''t be angry."


    After saying that, I gave four fresh fragrances from the newly lit divine sculpture s and kowtowed a few more times before the vibrations stopped.


    After my soul was summoned, I saw a skeletal face with a strange smile and a pale face reflected in the copper mirror.


    The skeletal face, though fleeting, gave me goosebumps.


    This thing is too evil. After I finished applying my color, I wrapped it up with red cloth and placed a Eight Trigrams Mirror to repel evil on top of it.


    Following the stated date, I called Li Li and told her to come to retrieve the sculpture.


    When they came, they were with Yao Boqing and a middle-aged woman who had even gotten off the car.


    Zhang Tiangang saw that Li Li had tapped her tongue and said:


    "This woman looks quite handsome, but her face is narrow and broad, and the corners of her eyes are raised too much. One can tell that she has a heart of a snake and a heart of a scorpion."


    My heart was full of fire, so I didn''t bother to answer him, but instead turned my gaze to the middle-aged woman who was standing next to them. She had a strange look on her face.


    The middle aged lady was dressed in a black jacket, her forehead was wrapped in a yellow cloth, her face was wrinkled like a piece of paper, her eyes were closed, in her hand was a bunch of buddha beads, and after getting off the carriage, Yao Boqing respectfully invited her in.


    "It''s right here. Give me what I want." I snapped.


    Li Li casually smiled.


    "Since Little Brother Qin is still so anxious, it''s time to change your personality."


    "Scram."


    I remembered that day, and my heart was full of fire. I told him to hurry up and give it to me.


    Li Li then took out an excellent plate from her bag.


    Yao Boqing also let the middle aged woman open the red cloth s that were wrapped around the Inscriptions of the subordinate gods.


    As soon as the red cloth was opened, I immediately felt a surge of Yin Qi.


    The middle-aged woman knelt down excitedly. Her eyes, which had not opened since she had entered the shop, quickly opened. They lit up as she raised the pearl in her hand.


    "Good luck, good luck! You are truly god or god of carnage! Medicine boss, you are truly fortunate!"


    So Yao Boqing could actually bring me to inspect the goods. I let out a cold laugh.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Qin. If it weren''t for you, I might not have been able to invite a subordinate god."


    Yao Boqing laughed a little complacently.


    As a man, I clenched my teeth and glared at him.


    "I also hope that the Medicine Master will keep his word. This is the only thing in this Eternal Rest."


    "Of course." Yao Boqing laughed in satisfaction, and let the middle aged woman carry the sculpture of the gods and got on the carriage.


    I stood there in a daze for a long time before I turned my head to look.

 C47 patient number

    Turning his head to look, Zhang Tiangang unexpectedly had already placed the superior disk into the computer, as he stared at the display screen without blinking.


    "Holy shit, Brother Qin, you''re not bad." Zhang Tiangang pointed at a Photos on top of my body that was playing with my body, and almost dropped his saliva on the keyboard.


    "Kid, f * ck off." I grabbed Zhang Tiangang and pulled him away from the computer, using my mouse to delete all of the Photos s in the plate.


    I originally thought that this matter was over, but following that, my misfortune started to happen again and again.


    The first was when I almost drove into the river.


    The river was surrounded by railings that were more than a meter high, and the only entrance was a small three meter wide entrance for the workers who cleaned the river. It was just enough for a car to fit inside.


    When I was on the road that day, the car somehow accelerated. I quickly braked, and a sudden brake inertia brought the car right into the gap. The car was left with only the rear body of the car, hanging half empty on the river bank.


    The car didn''t have any scratches, so it just happened to park there. When the rescue team came, they were all surprised, saying that if they didn''t get 200 points on this subject, they would be sorry for such good accuracy.


    My face was full of shock. If there had been more of that car, I would have gone down with it to become Prince Long''s son-in-law and betrothed.


    What happened afterwards was even stranger. The first thing he did was to go to a restaurant to eat. He accidentally walked into the ladies'' room and was treated as a hooligan by others. He was almost surrounded by dozens of big men.


    Walking out of the restaurant, I walked down the street and dropped a flower pot from the sky. Luckily, it was the second floor and it caused me to have a mild concussion.


    But once I became a patient, I immediately had a feeling that I have never been there before. Zhang Tiangang busied himself with registering my name and tidying up the bed before he spoke. Song Nian knew that I was sick and specially bought nutrition products to come and see me.


    After A Jiao found out about it, he even went back to make me a carp soup, saying that it was to nourish my body.


    As I lay on the sickbed, Song Nian peeled the apples and said, "Brother Qin, are you alright? I was worried that something had happened to you."


    I hastily patted my chest and said: "Your Brother Qin''s strong physique is like a flower pot that just fell from the sky. If it was a fight with more than ten people, they might not be my match. Do you know that Xiaolong Li?"


    Song Nian nodded his head, "I know that even though I''m a martial arts superstar, I''ve seen his movies."


    "Hmph, as long as you know." I said proudly, "I am his senior direct disciple."


    When Song Nian heard this, he burst out laughing.


    "Bruce Lee died in 1973."


    After failing to act tough, I was stunned. I hastily replied, "We had a divine relationship. Do you know about it? Let''s use our minds to communicate with each other."


    Just as Song Nian and I were having fun, two light coughs sounded out from the door.


    "Ahem."


    A Jiao was standing at the door with a thermal container in hand.


    Ever since the previous incident, A Jiao did not become a princess when he returned back to the Maple Forest Pavilion Nightclub and changed his job to become the manager on duty. Not only did he talk like a fish in water when he saw someone talking to him, he even became the mouth of the manager on duty.


    Furthermore, he didn''t have to smoke or drink every night. He looked much more handsome.


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Brother Qin''s little sister, Xiao Song? Isn''t there a need to attend lessons today?"


    A Jiao said while grinning.


    But I don''t understand when Song Nian became my sister. A Jiao put the thermal container on the bedside table and opened it. He took a bowl of the Carp Soup and said:


    "Come to Brother Qin, I just stewed this. Taste it, it''s good for the recovery of your wounds."


    While speaking, A Jiao pushed Song Nian to the side and sat on the side of my bed. He lightly blew a few mouthfuls of soup and prepared to feed it to me.


    It was as if this posture was too intimate, causing me to feel a little embarrassed. I quickly smiled and said:


    "It''s better if I do it myself. You''ve already worked all night, go back early and rest."


    "Look at what you''re saying, are we even going to split up? I really want to stay by your side and take care of you at night when you''re injured." A Jiao forcefully pushed the spoon to my mouth and gave me a mouthful as he said:


    "I specifically went to Taug to request for three days of leave to take care of you."


    Seeing the actions of A Jiao and I, Song Nian''s face darkened as though he was unhappy.


    Heaven knows, she and I are innocent.


    "Don''t, you''re not deducting your salary, I''m sorry." I hurriedly advised A Jiao.


    A Jiao waved his hand and told me with an incredulous tone:


    knew that I was going to take care of you, so he specially said that since I was going to take care of you, then there was no need to take care of you.


    A Jiao covered his mouth and laughed: "I didn''t think that you would have such a great reputation at Taug''s place."


    I never thought that I would have such a great face at Taug''s place.


    After hearing what A Jiao said, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Although Taug and I have some connections, one was a gangster artist while the other one was a normal craftsman. The difference in their identities is like heaven and earth.


    It doesn''t make sense for Taug to give me face like this.


    I asked A Jiao if anything had happened to him recently.


    A Jiao asked back why I said that.


    In fact, I understood in my heart that he would never come to the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. Taug, this kind of person who only ate black and white, would naturally do well in the human world.


    A Jiao wanted to ask for a leave of absence to take care of me, so he agreed. Letting her take a leave of absence with her salary meant that he values me a lot, as long as it''s something related to me, he can agree to it.


    And since he values me so much, then shouldn''t I return the favor?


    How is he selling my face? That is the face of the supernatural sculpture in my hands.


    This person was truly shrewd.


    Not long after, Taug arrived with two boxes of high-grade nutrition products, the packaging box was high-grade.


    "Hey, Brother Qin, why didn''t you inform me that you were injured?" Taug walked to my bedside and grabbed my hand that was filled with drops.


    "It hurts, it hurts."


    This guy''s hands were so weak that he almost pierced the bone with the IV needle in my hand.


    Taug smiled embarrassedly, and said:


    "You got so excited when you saw her that you forgot there was a drop in your hand."


    My face had almost turned white from the needle. I bit my lips and forced a smile.


    "It is brother''s honor to be able to see me, Taug."


    "Look at what you''re saying, why is a family still talking about two things?" Taug laughed, and said: "I heard everything about you from A Jiao, I don''t know which blind family put the flower pot on the balcony, if I knew, I would definitely find him to apologize to you."

 C48 Something happened to Taug.

    The way the Taug spoke was as if the flower pot had smashed onto his head. He was so angry that he wanted to immediately tear the owner of the flower pot into pieces and throw it into his stomach.


    I let the Taug calm down and said that I will definitely come to the Maple Forest Pavilion to drink a few cups after I recover from my injuries.


    Taug laughed, then suddenly looked at A Jiao who was beside him.


    A Jiao was startled, unable to understand his words.


    "Why are you so arrogant, sister? I''m asking you to leave first. I''m here to have a nice chat with my big brother."


    "Oh, oh."


    Only then did A Jiao understand and he went out with Song Nian and closed the door behind them.


    Taug and I were the only two people left in the ward, I asked him what was the matter.


    Taug laughed embarrassedly, and said:


    "Brother Qin, can I ask you something? Is your supernatural sculpture really that useful?"


    I didn''t think too much and said:


    "Of course it works. How can hundreds of years of old cooking not work?"


    I am a little confused. Taug wants to invite the supernatural sculpture?


    "What, does Taug want money or luck? Your Maple Forest Pavilion''s Nightclub''s business is fine, how about this, when I''ll create a Guan Sheng Monarch Statue for you, and guarantee your wealth."


    Taug waved his hand and said:


    "I want to invite the supernatural sculpture, but it''s not this. Recently, an evil thing happened and I want to go to your place to invite a statue back to guard the house. See if there''s anything suitable."


    That shouldn''t be the case.


    Actually, things like haunting the dead also depended on the person. Normally, if someone was unlucky and had bad luck, or was relatively weak and looked easy to bully, it was easier to recruit ghosts.


    However, the Taug seemed to be extremely fierce, and it was also a hoodlum. From time to time, he would become a real, fierce person, and these kinds of people were not easy to meet.


    I was a little shocked that he wanted to invite the supernatural sculpture to his dwelling.


    I want the Taug to tell me what happened.


    The Taug hesitated for a moment, then said: "We are all on the same side, it''s fine even if I say it."


    Taug said that for the past few days, he had been feeling as if someone had followed behind him. However, when he looked back, there was no one around him.


    In addition to that, Taug always felt that his body was being pressed down by something when he was sleeping these few days. It was the kind of feeling of being pressed down by a ghost, unable to move at all.


    These should all be at the level of hoodlums. Taug can just hire a godly woman, I asked him if he has anything else.


    Taug nodded his head and said yes.


    Several times when he was driving home, the steering wheel of his car spun for no reason and crashed into someone else''s car or barrier, causing the brakes to stop. However, when he drove to the 4S store to check, he found that there was nothing wrong with his car.


    Once, Taug drove home at night, and in the blink of an eye, he saw three hands holding on to the steering wheel.


    The two were the Taug''s own, and the other one was a slender woman''s hand.


    The Taug was scared silly, causing him to park his car on the road, open the car door and slip away.


    In the next few days, not only did he not dare to go home, he didn''t even drive his car.


    He had originally thought that this would work, right?


    However, he didn''t expect that it would be strange. No matter where he went, he would always follow.


    Once, when Office was sleeping, he had actually picked up a pen in a daze and wanted to insert it into her throat.


    Fortunately, someone came to his side from the back, causing him to put down his pen.


    When he woke up, he was asked what had happened, and he knew nothing.


    My god, that''s weird.


    Taug said: "I originally thought that it was some mental illness and had gone to see a therapist, but it was useless. I just wanted to find my brother for a favor."


    I nodded and looked down at my leg.


    I still remember when I was almost crippled by a hoodlum. It was Taug who saved me.


    Actually, he doesn''t need to do so many favors. Just by the fact that he saved my leg, I will agree to this matter.


    When Taug heard this, he waved his hands:


    "Look at you saying, we are all brothers, the word ''spirit of loyalty'' is the most important."


    While speaking, Taug took out five stacks of bills from his briefcase and placed them on the bedside table.


    "If you finish this, then I''ll give you a big red packet."


    I didn''t want to take his money. After all, he helped me so much back then. Moreover, he didn''t have to take any money.


    However, the Taug waved his hand and said with a serious face: "Friendship is friendship, money is money, money is money, if you don''t take money then you will hurt our friendship, if you don''t then it''s as if you want to repay me, that would hurt our friendship."


    I gave Taug a thumbs up and said, "Taug is kind."


    Taug smiled and said that he would wait for me to leave the Taug.


    With that, the Taug left.


    Soon after, A Jiao and Song Nian walked in.


    A Jiao looked at the five red bills on the bedside table, and said with a face full of curiosity:


    "Don''t tell me Taug took all this money for you?"


    I nodded and asked A Jiao what he had been busy with recently.


    A Jiao thought for a while, then said with a face full of surprise:


    "Taug hasn''t been coming to nightclubs very often lately. I heard that she''s busy with some construction work with a few bosses."


    "Except this one." I asked.


    A Jiao laughed bitterly as he shook his head:


    "I''m just one of his employees. I don''t know too much about other stuff, how about I ask around for you?"


    I waved my hand and said smilingly, "I''m just curious."


    "Let''s not worry about that too much." A Jiao picked up the carp soup again and said: "I didn''t taste good just now, the soup is already cold. Brother Qin, quickly try it."


    I forced myself to take a few sips. I had been in bed these past few days with no appetite at all.


    I couldn''t stand it at all, and the wound had almost fully recovered. I planned to get Zhang Tiangang to help me with the discharge procedures.


    Once discharged, there was no smell of disinfectant in the air. It was called fresh air.


    "In the afternoon, come with me to the Taug."


    I remembered my promise to Taug and couldn''t help but to quickly make some preparations. I would first go to his place to see what the situation was like.


    Zhang Tiangang was overjoyed.


    "Brother Qin, you immediately prepared to start work after leaving the hospital. It''s not your style to be so hardworking anymore."


    Taug is not an ordinary person, when you go to his place, you shouldn''t be so talkative.


    Taug knew that I had been discharged and became excited on the other end of the phone. She informed me that she would meet him in his house in the afternoon and also sent me the address of his house.


    I looked at the address. It was a villa called Hua Di Garden.

 C49 Dihua Garden

    Different from the villas I''ve been to before, the Di Hua Garden is the highest grade villa. Jiang Hua Manor, the riverside residence, a square meter is worth over a hundred thousand yuan.


    I can''t afford to live in this house for the rest of my life.


    Inside the house of the Taug, I was Grandmother Liu who had gone into the Grand View. What was a house made out of money, the acid wood flooring, the frame made of golden silk, the carved glass from Italy, the Chinese style mixed with the heavy Nordic wind, the rows of whiskey stored in the basement over 25 years old?


    However, the overall decoration looked like a bumpkin, even though it was a bumpkin. But this did not stop Taug from having the temperament of a tycoon.


    I was curious from the bottom of my heart. A nightclub owner with an underworld identity could be so rich.


    Taug sat on the sofa chair, and when he saw Zhang Tiangang and I, both of them didn''t even have eyes for him, he started laughing merrily.


    "Brother Qin, this house of mine is still ok, right?"


    I quickly nodded. "Trench, it''s really f * cking trenches."


    Zhang Tiangang also nodded his head: "Not only is the house good, the feng shui layout is also arranged according to four beams and eight pillars, seated north to south, the four palaces and four directions are arranged in a clear pattern, I am afraid that Taug has also invited a great master before."


    Hearing Zhang Tiangang''s words, the Taug gave a big thumbs up and said: "Sir, you have good eyes, this is the Feng Shui pattern that I specially invited the famous expert Zhao Buyi from northern Guangdong. He said that following this pattern, the money would flow into the pockets like water, and the son of a bitch would come in."


    "Then what''s the effect?" Zhang Tiangang asked with a smile.


    Taug''s expression became a bit ugly. He let out a long sigh and said:


    "It''s true that wealth flows like water into a bag, but this Hundred Sons Qianyun has come in ¡­" To be honest, I''ve been married to my wife for more than ten years and haven''t had a single child. "


    Hearing this result, Zhang Tiangang actually laughed with satisfaction.


    I quickly pulled him, afraid that the Taug would be unhappy. Seeing that, the Taug did not get angry, and asked Zhang Tiangang:


    "I saw the theory behind your actions, so I decided to smile. Can you tell me what kind of technique you have for breaking it?"


    "Actually, we can''t blame Mister Zhao for making such a mistake." Zhang Tiangang stomped on the floor, only to see two hollow sounds coming out, and said: "The problem is here."


    Taug and I looked at him in confusion.


    Zhang Tiangang continued unhurriedly: "This house is a total of sixty-six meters tall, one story high, with a height of one Zhang, seven feet, and six inches. But it only used a total of one Zhang, with the rest of six Chi placed below the soles of the feet.


    "Your words are a bit interesting. This floor is one Zhang, one Zhang, seven Chi, and six Cun tall. How could that be possible? Six Cun is useless." I was a little confused.


    Zhang Tiangang did not say anything, he once again kicked the ground made of acid wood, and said:


    "Taug, the floor of your house must have been set up. If I''m not wrong, it was set up exactly six inches."


    Taug nodded his head and said as if he was pounding garlic:


    "My wife is weak and afraid of the damp, so I made people specially turn the floor into wood during the decorations. She can even raise it a little bit to prevent the humidity from rising, but what does that have to do with the lack of descendants?"


    At this time, Taug had already nodded his head like he was pounding garlic.


    "Take it off. I''ll have them take it off in a few days."


    After he finished speaking, Taug even intentionally sent a red packet to Zhang Tiangang, but was pushed back by Zhang Tiangang.


    "If I make this supernatural sculpture, I will charge you for it. I will not take anything else." Zhang Tiangang said indifferently.


    This time, Taug''s face was filled with worship. He felt that Zhang Tiangang was a master.


    In my heart, I secretly admired Zhang Tiangang. Forget about everything else, just his two or three blows earlier had completely convinced Taug. The things that we need to do now are also much easier.


    Taug asked us what we were going to prepare next, but I told him not to rush it.


    Most of the ghosts would not come out during the day, so Taug had to wait.


    Just like this, the Taug took a bottle of Yamazaki 25 from the wine cellar.


    I asked Taug if he had been doing real estate business recently.


    Taug seemed to be a little pleased as he nodded his head: "Brother Qin is very well-informed, these days nothing is as fast as real estate money, the price of housing is rising quickly, I said that Brother Qin you have reached the age of building your family, otherwise I would buy a suite here and give you an internal price."


    I smiled and said, "Right now, this house is even more expensive than gold, so how would I have the money to buy a house? But I am a little concerned about this, so I don''t know which building Taug is selling."


    "Me... The most famous one recently. " Taug was about to continue, then he suddenly frowned and shouted, "Pain ¡­" Pain... It''s like something is biting me. "


    "It''s biting my arm. It hurts ¡­ Hurry and help me take a look. "


    I pulled open Taug''s sleeves, and saw that there was an additional bite mark on his arms that were covered in tattoos. The distance between the teeth marks was extremely close, like a small gear.


    Furthermore, the bite mark was still oozing blood bit by bit.


    Immediately after, teeth marks appeared on Taug''s thighs and they were oozing blood bit by bit.


    I counted five or six teeth marks. Each tooth mark was of different sizes, but they were all extremely dense and dense ghost teeth marks.


    Could it be that five or six Soul were biting Taug at the same time?


    "Hurry up and think of a way ¡­" "It hurts so bad."


    Taug''s face was ashen, a row of sweat droplets were left on his forehead, and his expression was in extreme pain.


    I gritted my teeth and told Zhang Tiangang:


    Zhang Tiangang quickly did as he was told and jogged over with a handful of rice in his pocket.


    Without further ado, I grabbed a handful of rice and threw it towards Taug.


    When the rice hit Taug''s body, it instantly turned into white rice that looked like charcoal.


    In the air, he could hear faint howls that sounded like an animal that had been beaten up.


    That sound made goosebumps all over my body. I could only cover my ears and throw some rice towards Taug with all my might.


    Zhang Tiangang used the Clothes to carry me almost two kilograms of meters, and all of them were completely washed away by me, only then did he stop.

 C50 Hundred Ghost Bite

    After sprinkling all the rice, the Taug slightly eased up, and I could roughly count the teeth marks on his body, there''s actually more than twenty of them.


    They were all leaking blood.


    Even a man like the Taug was screaming for pain, this kind of feeling was definitely not easy to bear.


    Taug wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked me with a terrified expression, "What happened just now?"


    My face showed some hesitation. After thinking for a while, I told him,


    "Taug, your situation is probably more serious than you think."


    The Taug was a little indifferent, and laughed: "You can speak freely, Taug has been muddling along for so many years, what kind of situation have you not seen before?"


    Hearing his words, I nodded my head in relief, and said: "I originally thought it was only a situation like a ghost press bed, or something like that. But now this situation shows that you have a hundred ghosts on you, and I''m afraid that some ghosts is going to eat you alive."


    "Damn it, I burn incense every time I see a temple. Although I''m from the underworld, I''ve never done anything evil, what son of a b * tch ghosts wants to do to me?"


    The Taug became anxious, he took out a Guan Dao from the house and stood beside the sofa.


    "I will wait here, kill every ghosts I see."


    The light in the room was dim. The Guan Dao shined brilliantly. A cold light flashed on the blade of the saber, bringing with it a chilling aura. It was very possible that this blade had actually seen blood.


    I told the Taug not to be anxious, and let him think about whether there had been any places he should not have gone to recently, or any unlucky places.


    Taug thought for a long time, then shook his head and said: "I have been to my home, nightclubs, and Site. I have never been to any other places."


    "Where is your Site?" I asked.


    "It''s the Howe Court Apartments." When Taug said till this point, his face was obviously excited.


    But when the three words "Howe Court Apartments" came out, Zhang Tiangang and I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    The Taug was actually related to this place.


    I''m afraid something really will happen to Taug this time.


    "Why do your expressions look like you just ate fly poop?" Taug was a little confused when he saw our reactions.


    I smiled bitterly and asked Taug, "Taug, can you stop doing this?"


    "What kind of joke is this? I''ve spent most of my fortune here, and now the house is open for business. I''m just about to make a killing." Taug looked at me suspiciously and said:


    "Why? Is there a problem with this Site?"


    I nodded my head helplessly and said to Taug, "You should know that this Site was an evil person back then."


    "I know about the unmarked cemetery, but before we built the house, we had already asked the master to do some legal work. It should be fine." Taug thought for a moment, then said to me: "But if you say it like this, then when the house was digging for the foundation, the bones were all out. It was truly a bit scary, in the end, when we couldn''t dig for the bones, they were all poured into the foundation.


    With so many ghosts, as long as one person took a bite, Taug would guarantee that not even their bones would remain.


    Previously, Taug only showed slight symptoms. It was probably because he had enough yang qi s on him, that those ghosts could not do much.


    In the recent few days, the yang qi on Taug''s body had already been used up by the ghost, so these ghosts had only just started biting his body.


    I couldn''t help but become a little nervous for Taug.


    "Brother Qin, if it''s really like this, then hurry up and think of a way." Taug looked at me nervously.


    I also quickly pondered if there was anything suitable for the Taug s.


    After thinking for a long time, an image suddenly appeared in my mind. I held a triple-edged two-edged blade, while a tall and mighty Howling Celestial Dog stood beside me.


    This Erlang Shen''s three eyes were as golden as thunder. Under his command were six friends of Plum Mountain and one thousand two hundred Grass Head Gods. He was the number one general in the Heavenly Court and had turned into ashes wherever he went.


    As a statue of Erlang Shen, he should be able to protect the Taug for the time being. It was just that this was not a long term plan. If the Taug wanted to remain safe and unharmed, he would have to get rid of the ghosts.


    I explained the thoughts of the statue to Taug, who nodded and said:


    "I know Erlang Shen. The one fighting Sun Wukong, the one who changed into a fish, Sun Wukong, became an eagle. Great god, he tired Great Sage Qitian to the point that he''s almost on par with that great Great Sage Qitian."


    The Taug praised him continuously as he admired Erlang Shen''s mana.


    Since Taug admires Erlang Shen so much, it''s definitely not wrong to make a statue of him. After I exchanged a few words with Taug, I immediately went back to prepare to make a statue of him.


    But I didn''t make Zhang Tiangang go back with me. In a situation like this in the Taug, there might be a ghosts at any time. If you want to harm his life, you need someone here to watch over him.


    Zhang Tiangang was rather willing to stay with him, after all, the Taug seemed to be a fanatical Feng Shui believer, and really liked to listen to the Feng Shui moral stuff that Zhang Tiangang talked about.


    It took me a few hours to finish making the statue. Erlang Shen held the tri-edged and two-edged saber in his hand, while an extremely huge Howling Celestial Dog stood beside him.


    Fortunately, I had intentionally stored some pigments, and didn''t wait for Feng Si to send over the ingredients before finishing the coloring. I hastily rushed back to Taug.


    Before I could go to Taug''s place, Zhang Tiangang called.


    "Brother Qin, where are you? Come here quickly, Taug is making trouble."


    I started to ask him what was going on, but before I could say anything, I heard a scream from the other end of the phone.


    "Ah ¡­" Brother Qin... "Save me!"


    Then all that was left on the other end of the line was the crackling of the radio.


    When I saw this situation, I immediately felt that this was a bad situation, and hurried towards Taug''s house.


    When he arrived at Taug''s house, he saw that the door was wide open and the lights inside were flickering. There was nothing around him, but the windows of Taug''s house were swinging.


    This was truly the tempo of a ghost.


    I took a deep breath and rushed in while carrying the statue of Erlang Shen. When I rushed in, I couldn''t even see Zhang Tiangang and Taug.


    "Zhang Tiangang, Taug, where are you?" I shouted loudly in the living room.

 C51 Erlang Shen

    An echo came from the large living room.


    Zhang Tiangang and Taug were gone.


    Just as I was in a daze, Zhang Tiangang sent me a message.


    "Corner''s study room, hurry over and save us."


    I rushed over with the statue of Erlang Shen in my arms only to see Zhang Tiangang and Taug curled up into a ball, while Zhang Tiangang was still holding onto a scripture in his hands.


    "Taug, is he alright?" I nervously asked.


    Zhang Tiangang turned to look at Taug and saw that his entire body was covered in blood. His face had already turned pale and he almost fainted.


    "F * ck, if you come any later, then we brothers would only be able to meet again in our next lives." Zhang Tiangang was clearly a little agitated when he saw my eyes.


    Just as I was about to speak, I felt a cool breeze blow up my back.


    Zhang Tiangang''s face visibly twitched, and he pointed behind me and said:


    "Ghost ¡­" Ghost ¡­ Brother Qin, be careful. "


    I didn''t have time to look back, but I could feel the strong yin aura. If this was a normal situation, I would probably faint from fright.


    "True Lord Erlang has revealed himself." I shouted as I tore my throat. Then, I lifted the statue of Erlang Shen high up in the air and turned my head away.


    He vaguely saw a dozen shadows standing at the door of the study.


    All of a sudden, I felt the statue of Erlang Shen in my hands tremble slightly, while a furious roar sounded out in my ears.


    "Hey, which evil creature?"


    After the black shadows left, I hurriedly kowtowed towards the divine sculpture three times, then said: "Thank you, Erlang Shen, for showing your face, saving my life."


    He then shifted his gaze onto Zhang Tiangang and Taug, who had long since fainted.


    "Hurry, send this to hospital." I let Zhang Tiangang bring Taug to hospital.


    The nurses and doctors in the emergency room saw that the Taug''s teeth were trembling, and asked us what kind of animal had bitten us. Blood was flowing like this, and our bodies were covered with wounds.


    I bitterly smiled and told them, "Do you really believe those who were bitten by ghosts?"


    Several young nurses threw me a disdainful look and said,


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and get to work."


    The doctor''s skills were quite good, and not long later, all the blood in Taug''s body stopped flowing, he laid on the sickbed and his body returned to normal, but the wound was too big, and he still needed some time to recuperate.


    Taug, I didn''t dare to go too far in this situation, so I stayed by the bedside. The older doctor also walked in and looked at Taug.


    "Young man, what''s with this wound? I don''t think it was bitten by an animal."


    The doctor smiled, and I looked up at the nameplate on his white coat.


    "Dr. Wu, you probably wouldn''t believe me even if I told you. It''s better not to ask so much."


    After a night of hard work, I was a bit listless and didn''t want to pay any attention to the doctor.


    Hearing my words, Wu Shicun did not get angry. He smiled and said, "Then let me guess. There are such fine teeth marks, and the distance between each tooth mark is so close. I think it should be the Ghost Tooth Seal."


    The moment those words left my mouth, my spine immediately went cold. How did this person know about the Ghost Tooth Seal?


    "Dr. Wu is not an ordinary person." I asked tentatively.


    Wu Shicun laughed heartily when he heard this. "I''ve been in the emergency room for more than 20 years and have seen a lot of weird things. I can more or less understand them."


    So that''s how it is. I hastily nodded and said, "I was disrespectful to you just now, Doctor Wu. I hope that you don''t blame me."


    "Of course, saving the dying and helping the wounded is a natural duty." After looking at Taug for a bit, Wu Shicun said, "The patient''s condition has basically stabilized. If there''s anything else, contact me again."


    With that, Wu Shicun walked out of the ward. I sized him up and couldn''t help but exclaim in my heart. The doctor in the emergency room sure had good judgement.


    After Taug fell asleep, Zhang Tiangang dragged me out of the ward.


    Zhang Tianggang lowered his voice and said, "Let me show you something."


    "What is this thing that needs to be so secretive?" I was a little confused, but I saw Zhang Tian take out a piece of Photos s that were rolled into a roll.


    The Photos was about 20 centimeters tall and there were seven of them on it. On the top, there was a banner that read "


    Just from the Photos alone, I know Yao Boqing, Big Brother Tang, Li Li and Taug. The other three are all dressed in suits and shoes, I have also seen them in the newspapers, they are all famous entrepreneurs in the entire city.


    "Something has already happened to the Taug. Tang Fusheng died long ago, and now only these few are left. I''m afraid something will happen to them sooner or later too." Zhang Tiangang took a deep breath and said:


    "This matter is too demonic, I think that if this goes on, all of these people will die. Do you see the Ghost Locket on Yao Boqing''s neck?


    It should have been taken just now. The reason why Yao Boqing was fine was because of the six words of truth language tattoo on his body, and the reason why he was fine at the back was probably because of that Necklace.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang if he noticed the Necklace on his neck the last time he came into the shop.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head, saying that he was only paying attention to Li Li''s long legs in black stockings, and that pair of d * ck, who would care about the Necklace s on his neck.


    I scolded Zhang Tiangang for being a pervert, and then described to him the Necklace that he was wearing on his neck.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I had to say, he nodded slightly and said, "If you say it like that, I feel that this thing is very likely to be the Dragon Distance that is a sect that has been passed down through Buddhism."


    "What''s that?" Zhang Tiangang seemed to know a lot about these things.


    "This is a sacred object from the Yellow Sect. It looks like a dragon without claws, a python with horns. After being lit up, wear it around your neck. A hundred ghosts will not be able to invade." Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said: "I''m afraid that his situation is the same as Taug''s, but he has some cultivation experience, and knew that ghosts are going to take his life, so he wore such a thing around his neck."


    "Then will this thing work?" I asked Zhang Tiangang, a little curious.

 C52 Dream wedding

    "Yao Boqing is the biggest shareholder in the entire Howe Court Apartments, so he must be the first one the ghosts are looking for. If not for this thing, he would have probably died a long time ago." Zhang Tiangang scoffed a little.


    Then what did he want me to do with the supernatural sculpture? This made me a little confused.


    However, what happened next still needed to be continued. Not long after, Taug had transferred his family members to his private hospital.


    Alone in a ward, convenient to take care of. I had them prepare an incense table and present a statue of Erlang Shen beside the Taug. With Erlang Shen''s protection of the Taug, I felt more at ease.


    Ever since I saved Taug''s life, my bad luck seems to have stopped a bit.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that this is called karmic retribution, since you have done something that goes against the will of the heavens, it would be detrimental to your conscience and would naturally be unlucky.


    "Then, how many good things must I do in order to be able to get rid of this bad luck?" I was really worried. Recently, I''ve been so unlucky that I''ve almost lost my bearings. Who knows when I might fall from the sky and fall into a large flower pot, smashing me to death.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head:


    "You can''t let this chance slip away. Once you''ve replenished your merits, then everything will be fine. Don''t be impatient."


    "You''re still pretending to be a God. Why don''t you tell me?" I grabbed Zhang Tiangang and laughed: "Do you believe that I won''t deduct your salary?"


    "Benefactor, have you deducted all of my salary?" Zhang Tiangang pretended to stick out his tongue helplessly.


    "I won''t tell you, I won''t tell you."


    "These few days, your wings have become hard. You want to fly by yourself, right?" I smiled, and didn''t force myself to ask Zhang Tiangang.


    They were all people from the yin and yang lines, and the fortune-telling words were like the tip of the iceberg, only three parts of it were revealed, the remaining seven parts could not be revealed.


    Even if he said it out loud, it would reveal his true nature.


    Speaking of this, the real fortune-tellers were usually five, three, and a few good ones. I curiously asked Zhang Tiangang what kind of harm he had done to the five, three and one bad ones, and what kind of deficiency he had committed.


    But Zhang Tiangang only smiled at me and did not say a word.


    Actually, after knowing him for so many days, I feel that this person''s depth of water is increasing. Aside from fortune telling, he is also proficient in feng shui geography.


    This kind of overpowered Lushan descendant like Sun Yangjun was also introduced to me by him.


    But he never revealed anything other than his work to me.


    I feel that he is extremely mysterious, but Zhang Tiangang is indeed diligent in his work, so I have nothing else to say.


    With regards to the Taug, I can temporarily use Erlang Shen to help. I have to think of something else to do next.


    After returning to the shop, I started to flip through the books that my Grandpa left for me. I read them all through the afternoon, but there still weren''t any leads.


    Seeing that I was sleepy, a bright laugh came from the shop.


    Brother Qin, where are you?


    It sounded like A Jiao''s voice.


    I closed the book and prepared to leave, but who would have thought that A Jiao was also preparing to enter, the moment I opened the door, I bumped into him.


    A Jiao was wearing a long, sleeveless, lace dress. Her chest was very low and the moment I looked down, I could see the scenery inside with a glance.


    I didn''t intend to look at it, but my subconscious couldn''t help but stare at it. I snapped out of my daze and turned my head away in embarrassment.


    Seeing me like this, A Jiao laughed without a care, "Aiyo, it''s not the first time I''m watching this. What''s there to be embarrassed about?


    "Didn''t something happen in Taug? Maple Forest Pavilion is temporarily closed for a few days." A Jiao rubbed his newly made fingernails and said:


    "Brother Qin, I have something that I wonder if you can help with."


    "What is it? Tell me first." I asked.


    "Does Lin Mei, the little sister who worked with me at Maple Forest Pavilion, know about this?" A Jiao bent over and leaned his butt on the Table.


    The long dress made of lace wrapped A Jiao''s buttocks perfectly. Looking at it, I couldn''t help but subconsciously gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    "I know, I seem to be from the same village with you, I''ve seen you a few times when I was drinking in Maple Forest Pavilion, but didn''t I hear that she had already given up and married a customer?


    "Lin Mei''s original customer was a taxi driver. It''s not what you think." A Jiao sighed and said:


    "Moreover, it''s a pity that A''Mei''s fate is not good. Before she could even get married, her fianc¨¦ had already died."


    The princess and the taxi driver were married, which was a little beyond my imagination.


    "Lin Mei is not a girl with gold. That fiance doesn''t have any money. They are together because of true love." A Jiao added:


    "Me too. As long as it''s something I like, regardless of whether I have money or not, even if we have to eat veggies together, I''m willing to be with him."


    After saying that, A Jiao gave me a flirtatious glance.


    I understood what she meant, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "Then, this Lin Mei, what happened? You need my help."


    A Jiao thought about it and then told me everything that had happened.


    She had originally planned to marry her fianc¨¦, but before she got married, her fianc¨¦ had died due to an accident. However, before his fianc¨¦ passed away, he left a marriage room for Lin Mei.


    Lin Mei lived in that house because there were countless memories between her and her fianc¨¦. However, in the following period of time, a strange thing happened.


    These few nights, whenever Lin Mei slept or dreamed, she would always dream of a wedding scene, where she would be married to the groom in Chinese wedding dress. When they entered the bridal chamber, the groom would lift her red veil, and Lin Mei would look up, only to see that the groom who had lifted her red veil was actually a skeleton.


    Her fianc¨¦ had already died five days ago, and she had been dreaming for five days straight.


    Originally, on the second day of the first day, Lin Mei felt that it was only because of her excessive sadness that she had had such a nightmare.


    However, this nightmare continued for a few more days. Lin Mei, who did not even change the scene, could not help but feel a little scared. What was even more terrifying was that at night, when she was inside the house, she could hear the vague sounds of gongs and drums for happy events.


    But after a while, the tune changed back to the mournful sound of the funeral gongs and drums.


    Although the sound was very blurry, it could be felt to be coming from inside the house. However, when Lin Mei checked the TV speakers in the room, she found that none of them were on.


    Then where did this sound come from? Could it be that he was hallucinating?

 C56 real estate mogul

    "What?" Hearing that, I was stunned for a moment.


    Taug''s phone call clearly showed that she was panicking.


    "That''s the Qian Yi Jun of the rich and powerful. The news of his death has even been reported in the newspapers. Have you not read it?"


    I told Taug to wait, I ordered a newspaper on the street, and saw the headline of the newspaper.


    "The rich and powerful Qian Yi s in the entertainment industry all died in their residences. The manner of their deaths is actually so strange."


    There was a thick mosaic on the map, but it wasn''t hard to tell that the corpse was drowned in a bathtub. Its entire body swelled up into a bucket, and its skin was extremely pale.


    Then ¡­


    It looked just like a corpse soaking in water, forming a view of a giant in the future.


    But the Qian Yi just died yesterday.


    "What do we do?" Seeing that I did not reply for a long time, Taug opened his mouth to ask me.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but have a thought. There were a total of seven shareholders, the Big Brother Tang died, and the remaining Yao Boqing and Taug also had different situations as revenge, but they were temporarily saved.


    Furthermore, all the Qian Yi died suddenly last night, so the remaining three people would probably die sooner or later.


    I kept the newspaper and asked the Taug what the names of the other two people were, besides the people I knew.


    Taug thought for a while and said:


    "One of them is our city''s property tycoon Xu Tianming, and the other is female entrepreneur Mu Ya. Both of them are powerful businessmen, if you ask this, even they wouldn''t want to ¡­"


    I thought about it, and told Taug not to be afraid, and said: "The situation might be even more complicated than what we imagined, could you help me contact one of them first?"


    The current situation was a matter of life and death. Taug did not dare to hesitate, and said very straightforwardly: "I''m quite familiar with that Xu Tianming, so let''s take you to see him first."


    Not long after, the Taug came to my shop while driving a car. He was still wrapped in bandages and wearing a coat like a moving mummy.


    It seemed like he was truly scared. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been in such a hurry.


    Taug told me that Xu Tianming''s real estate company is called the Tianming Real Estate. He just contacted Xu Tianming and told us to go look for him.


    I nodded and brought Zhang Tiangang along to where Xu Tianming was.


    But we did not directly meet Xu Tianming himself, the secretary who received us brought us to his Office.


    The secretary was around 25 years old. He wore a black uniform set, long legs and black stockings, and had a curvy figure. As he walked, he wriggled his legs. When he saw us, he politely smiled and said.


    "Director Xu is holding a very important meeting, so I''ll have to trouble you to wait here for half an hour, and then Director Xu will come immediately."


    The Taug was getting anxious and patted the Table.


    "F * ck, he''s almost dead, and he''s still in the mood for a meeting. Hurry up and get Old Xu to come out and see me."


    I told the Taug not to worry, it won''t take much time no matter how anxious he is.


    After half an hour, we still haven''t even seen Xu Tianming.


    Let alone the Taug, even I was getting anxious now. I looked at the secretary angrily and said:


    "I''m telling you, Boss Xu, I''m here to save his life. If you really don''t want to see me, then get out of here."


    Just then, the Office''s door opened with a creak.


    A slightly Mediterranean man with a height of about 1.6 meters and wearing a well-made suit hobbled in.


    "Brother Haotao, I''m sorry, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    The Mediterranean man put his hands together and smiled.


    I was stunned. So this Mediterranean was Xu Tianming, I had thought that this real estate agent was really powerful.


    The big guy Taug was 1.89 meters tall. Xu Tianming stood by his side like a baby.


    Taug suppressed his anger and asked Xu Tianming:


    "The Qian Yi are all dead, do you know?"


    Xu Tianming''s reaction to this news was actually the same as mine, and he was also stunned for a moment.


    "When did this happen? Before I left the country last week, I even talked to him about a business deal. Today, I''ve just returned from abroad, how come there''s no one left?"


    Xu Tianming''s mouth was opened so wide that it was about the size of an egg. Surprise and puzzlement appeared on his face, but it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "I didn''t have it today. I died in the bathtub." Taug took out a newspaper and pointed to the Photos on the front page.


    After Xu Tianming finished reading, he rubbed his bald head and clicked his tongue, sighing that he had passed away at such a young age.


    "Humph!" When Taug saw his current state, he coldly snorted and said: "If this continues, the one who should die might be us."


    "Brother Haotao, why are you saying this?" Xu Tianming looked at Taug in confusion. Seeing the bandages on his body, he asked in a daze, "What happened to the wounds on your body?"


    "What else could it be? It''s all the ghosts of Howe Court Apartments." Taug''s face showed anger, telling Xu Tianming the happenings in Howe Court Apartments, what happened to him before, and the deaths of all the Qian Yi.


    After Xu Tianming heard this, he was a little confused.


    "You mean there''s a problem with the piece of land Old Medicine asked us to make together."


    "Isn''t that obvious? We were played around as idiots." Taug angrily patted the Table: "It''s precisely because there''s something wrong with that land that they alerted the ghosts below, and that''s why they took revenge on them. You said that Yao Boqing didn''t know about this, because he wanted to tie us up together."


    Xu Tianming took a deep breath and said: "That plot of land is 20% cheaper than the normal market price. With the abilities of an old medicine, he''s completely capable of doing it by himself. I was just saying why would he pull us here for such a good thing."


    "This isn''t the time to talk about this. In my opinion, there are a total of seven shareholders. As for the remaining five, I think they will all be taken revenge." The Taug asked Xu Tianming:


    "Old Xu, has anything strange happened to you recently?"


    Xu Tianming shook his head with a wooden expression.


    "I just returned home today, everything was fine a few days ago. Nothing happened."


    "Then I''m afraid it''s your turn now." The Taug said without hesitation.


    These words frightened the old man. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and said:


    "Don''t scare me, is it really death?"


    Seeing that he did not believe her, the Taug did not say anything further and began to remove the bandages on his body.


    With two kacha kacha sounds, the bandages on Taug''s upper body were removed.


    Xu Tianming could clearly see that Taug''s chest, back and shoulders were filled with bite marks.


    In that case, people with phobia would have to puke.


    "This... All of these were really bitten by ghosts. "


    Xu Tianming could not take it anymore. He turned his head to the side and said to Taug:


    "Then, then what should we do now?"

 C57 Seven Lives Seven Kills

    "Let me introduce you to two people, they are both masters of the rebirth." Taug pulled Xu Tianming and glanced at Zhang Tiangang and I.


    The descendant of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi.


    The Master Feng Shui, with its plum blossoms, could easily deal with Zhang Tiangang.


    When Taug introduced us, he was obviously a bit pleased with himself.


    Xu Tianming nodded at us and said, "It is these two who saved your life. Master, this is truly an expert."


    "I wonder what the two experts can do now?"


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang without speaking.


    Zhang Tiangang squeezed his mouth and asked us, "Did you notice a pattern? Every one of these people have their own unique features."


    After he said this, I thought it was true.


    Big Brother Tang was pushed to death by the money, but a mark had appeared on Yao Boqing''s neck, it was clearly a hanging mark, and Taug was bitten into this state, all the Qian Yi were drowned to death in the water.


    Correspondingly, most likely, they could be understood as dead spirits, Hanging Ghost, Biting Ghost, and water ghost. Only these ghosts would do such a thing.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang why he looked like this.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed coldly, "There is something called the Seven Lives Seven Kills under the heavens."


    Everyone did not understand the underlying meaning of this. Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly again.


    "Looks like I, Zhang, am the strongest. The so-called Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes, is an increase in strength, a rope, a bite, a flood, a fire, a knife, a lightning strike. The ghosts corresponds to seven different killing methods used by seven different kinds of people, and this Seven Lives Seven Kills is created from the transformation of the resentment of ten thousand ghosts. It is extremely powerful."


    I have never heard Zhang Tiangang mention this before, so I was a little afraid if he said it like that.


    Now that he already had the first four methods of death, he would have to deal with the remaining three with a chop, a lightning strike, and a fire.


    I asked him if there was any way to break it.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed with a helpless expression.


    "I don''t have that divine ability. I only happened to see it once. I saw that this time''s situation was exactly the same as what the book said. Only then did I recall the Seven Lives Seven Kills."


    "Mister Xu, which of the three methods of dying would you like to choose?" Zhang Tiangang asked Xu Tianming in a somewhat mischievous tone:


    "Death is inherent in human nature. These three methods of dying are all uncomfortable for Mr. Xu."


    Xu Tianming, how could a person of such an age possibly endure fear? Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he said:


    "Don''t... As long as you can save me, no matter what, I will promise you that. "


    As she spoke, the female secretary twisted the cheque book and brought it over.


    I signalled to Zhang Tiangang with my eyes and told him that he should be more or less done, and didn''t bother with the female secretary''s checkbook.


    "Mister Xu, of course we have to help you with this matter, but you have to cooperate with us next."


    "Of course." Xu Tianming asked: "Then how do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    I thought about it.


    "First, tell Yao Boqing to stop immediately. Second, try to stay with us for the rest of the time. Are you able to do these two things?"


    After that, Xu Tianming invited us to her company''s restaurant. That restaurant was on the top floor of the company.


    A large dining room on the first floor, used to entertain customers, was decorated with a week''s worth of classical European flavor.


    What made me even more surprised was that the dining floor was actually a large turntable. 24 hours of time was continuously rotated. Sitting on top of the dining hall, even if the seats were the same, the scenery one would see every hour would still be different. "Huu"


    This was a high technology, compared to the decorations he saw in Taug''s house last time, it was nothing.


    Seeing us looking at the building in such a shocked manner, Xu Tianming was a little pleased with himself, and said:


    "This is the integration of new construction and technology. In our city, only I can see this. This place is not accessible to outsiders. You guys are lucky to be able to come here."


    I nodded, looking down at the tall building below me, wondering when I would be able to buy a house here.


    While they were talking, the dishes had already arrived.


    The lamb chops were braised with brandy, and the smell was very good.


    When the waiter brought up the dishes, he was accompanied by a chef in a tall hat, a foreigner, who spoke a few words with us in a foreign language.


    It sounded like birdsong, and I couldn''t understand it.


    He could only nod repeatedly in agreement, thinking that it would taste good once she told him about it.


    "Come, let''s go." Xu Tianming raised her wine cup, just as he was about to toast us, suddenly, a ''bang'' sound came out, and the wine cup in his hand exploded.


    The goblet was filled with half a cup of brandy, and all of them sprinkled on Xu Tianming''s body.


    Why did this wine cup suddenly explode?


    Just as Xu Tianming was about to wipe it away, the brandy on Xu Tianming''s body suddenly burned up.


    The flame was at least half a meter tall, and it came with an extremely violent momentum.


    Xu Tianming shouted in fear and quickly took off his suit jacket, but the flames had already spread around his body, it looked like it was going to corrode his body.


    Fortunately, at this time, Taug had found a fire extinguisher from somewhere and sprayed it towards Xu Tianming.


    After pressing down for a few minutes, the fire extinguisher was completely used up. Xu Tianming''s entire body was wrapped in dry powder, like a snowman, Taug finally put down the fire extinguisher.


    Fortunately, Taug was fast enough. Although more than half of the suit on Xu Tianming was burnt, there were only a few sparks on his body and it was not really a problem.


    I told him not to waste his energy and coldly told him:


    "I''m afraid you''re the one who''s on fire in the Seven Lives Seven Kills."


    It was not hard to see that the brandy was only 30 degrees, and was not in the combustible at all. Moreover, it did not make sense for the glass to explode without reason.


    Moreover, even if the brandy could be burned, the wine inside the cup could still be used to ignite such huge flames.


    All the situations showed that Xu Tianming was definitely on fire.


    Only, what surprised me was that the ghosts''s retaliation speed was a little too fast.


    "I don''t want to die, Mr. Qin. You must help me." This time, Xu Tianming completely panicked and actually kneeled in front of me.


    This person was 20 to 30 years older than me. If he were to kneel in front of me, wouldn''t I lose my life?


    "Don''t worry, you will be lucky if you can survive this disaster. Besides, we already know that you are on fire, so you should be prepared. As long as you are not on fire, you should be fine."


    Thinking about it, my heart couldn''t help but to tremble, in just two days of time, the Qian Yi and Xu Tianming both met with mishaps, how would the remaining Mu Ya look like now?

 C58 burning

    My meaning is to look for Mu Ya first.


    Everyone agreed, but at this moment, there was a loud bang from the kitchen.


    The fire alarm went off all over the building.


    Heavens, did something happen again?


    I turned my head to look at Xu Tianming, hinting for them to protect this old man first, then I quickly brought them down the stairs.


    However, once he pressed the button for the elevator, the floor display would always be stuck on the lower floor, unable to ascend or descend.


    At this moment, thick smoke began to rise from the kitchen of the restaurant.


    A few uniformed attendants and the chef rushed to the elevator floor.


    "Boss Xu, the gas pipe in the restaurant exploded."


    The foreigner hurriedly spoke in broken Chinese.


    Thick smoke crazily filled the air. This European style restaurant was decorated with combustible materials such as wallpaper and silk fabric, which could be easily burnt by fire.


    Before long, the entire restaurant was filled with fire.


    That light from the fire made all of us sweat profusely. elevator could not sit still, we could only walk.


    A building like this would have a Stair as a safe exit, and the foreign cook led us to its door.


    But looking at it, the Stair had a lock on its mouth.


    "What''s going on? Don''t tell me that you didn''t see the fire regulations? How could you lock the door on the Stair?"


    "Director Xu, because the Stair on the top floor basically no one left, they were temporarily used as warehouses."


    The head waiter embarrassedly said.


    "When I go down, I must properly manage this bunch of staff." Xu Tianming said in indignation.


    The Stair''s mouth was sealed, what do I do?


    Taug''s brain was still working fast. He opened the fire hydrant outside the Stair, took out the fire extinguisher inside, and aimed at it.


    Under the explosive desire for survival and potential, the lock was broken in just a minute.


    At this time, the fire had also spread to the path above the elevator.


    The few of us braced ourselves and rushed into the mouth of the Stair, closing the door behind us.


    Fortunately, the fire was discovered in time. When we rushed down to the first floor, we were saved by the staff who arrived in time to help us.


    "A good meal almost turned into a roasting human." Zhang Tiangang wiped his face that was fumed like the bottom of a pot from the fire.


    As Xu Tianming was too old, he had already inhaled too much smoke and had already fainted.


    Looks like this momentum is quite strong, I am at a loss as well.


    Xu Tianming had to think of a way to protect him in a situation like this. Under such circumstances, he could only invite a supernatural sculpture.


    I carefully thought for a while. To deal with the fire, I''m afraid I have to ask Supreme Lord Zhu Rong, who specializes in handling fire, to help me.


    This Zhu Rong was an Ancient Supreme God, and when the Yellow Emperor of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors was still in power, he had his own name and specialized in managing the fires of the world. That way, Xu Tianming could suffer from the burning of his body, and with Zhu Rong''s protection, he should be able to keep Xu Tianming safe and secure.


    But the statue would take at least one night.


    But right now, Xu Tianming could be set on fire at any time, so he had to find a place where there would definitely be no fire.


    I thought about it for a long time. The only place I could think of was the swimming pool.


    With so much water, there was nothing to be afraid of even if a fire broke out.


    I let Zhang Tiangang and the Taug bring Xu Tianming to find a swimming pool to stay at first, I''ll go back and help him think of a way to make a statue of himself.


    When I went back, I found that Feng Si was already standing in front of the shop.


    He seemed to be waiting for me.


    "Master Feng, which gust of wind brought you here?"


    Feng Si''s face was gloomy, from the looks of it, there was something wrong.


    For a long time, he didn''t say anything. In the end, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and went straight to the point.


    "Master Feng, we have known each other for so many years, you can tell me who''s with whom."


    "That''s true, who is with us?" Hearing my words, Feng Si nodded his head, and said: "There are some things that you shouldn''t have said. As your elder, of course I have to remind you one thing, about the Howe Court Apartments, you should stop."


    When Feng Si said this, his eyes stared straight at me.


    I was a little puzzled. Previously, when I was going to help Yao Boqing print down his subordinate gods, Feng Si was so happy that he didn''t even accept money for the pigments.


    I''m getting more and more confused about Feng Si.


    "What''s going on here?"


    I asked him, a little puzzled.


    "Sigh, Yao Boqing''s matter is because I am not happy with him, I have to teach him a lesson." Feng Si sighed: "But for the rest of people, what happens to them next is their fate. We are from the yin and yang lines, so there are some things that are not worth doing."


    "Why isn''t it possible?" I was a little confused by Feng Si''s advice, as though he knew a lot of things, just that he didn''t want to reveal anything to me.


    Taug is my savior, so I have to do it. As for the other people, since I already know about them, they will very likely die.


    "Do you know about the Seven Lives Seven Kills?" Seeing that I was very stubborn, Feng Si laughed bitterly: "I see that your body is burning with Clothes, you must have gone to Xu Tianming''s place."


    How did this Feng Si know about the Seven Lives Seven Deadly Slaughter, and how he even knew where I went to find Xu Tianming?


    Could it be that he knew who each of the seven killing methods in the Seven Lives Seven Kills corresponded to?


    If he knew this, then he would be even stronger than Zhang Tiangang.


    "Master Feng, you know too much. Why don''t you give me a few points?" I looked at Feng Si with an earnest expression.


    When Feng Si heard my words, it was as if he felt that I was a stubborn and unrepentant person.


    I came here to tell you to not get involved in this matter too often. There are countless ghosts''s grievances in that unmarked grave, and if you want to save them, you might have to pay them back yourself as well. I told you this because I know your Grandpa well, if you don''t listen, then you will have to drop it.


    In the end, Feng Si said, "Once you have thought it through, you can tell me and I will advise you to come here as a kindness."


    After he finished speaking, Feng Si left without even entering the door.


    But before I left, I left a box of pigments by the door, and I saw that there was just enough to make a statue.


    This action of his made me very confused.


    ''Could it be that saving them will really make something happen to me as well? Also, what does this box of pigments mean? ''


    Feng Si''s actions were a little too quick, but due to anxiousness, I didn''t think much about it. Taking the pigment, I quickly went back to make the sculpture.

 C59 Elder Lu

    Taking the paint that Feng Si left on me, I finished making the sculpture in one night''s time.


    Zhang Tiangang and the others gave me an address, at a high class swimming club in the city.


    Oh my god, when I got there, I saw Xu Tianming asleep in the water wearing a swimming ring.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang if anything had happened at night.


    Zhang Tiangang nodded and said:


    "Nothing happened, but Mu Ya did not contact the one who was left."


    I asked Taug what was going on. Taug''s face looked like he had just eaten a fly''s feces.


    "I''ve called their company a few times, they don''t even know where their boss went, even they can''t contact him."


    Could it be fate? It''s not like I don''t care about her.


    Alright, I can only take things one step at a time.


    I told Xu Tianming to find a place to offer up the Fire God''s Zhu Rong Elephant first, but I didn''t know what to do next.


    He couldn''t possibly let Xu Tianming stay in the pool forever.


    Suddenly, something flashed in my mind, and I remembered the return dragon view in the north of the city.


    The old Daoist inside the return dragon view has some friendship with me. A few years ago, when return dragon view recultivated, the old Daoist inside invited a few statues over.


    At this time, I had three melons and two dates. In order to gain some friendship, I didn''t accept the money from the sculpture, but gave it to the return dragon view instead.


    After a while, I became friends with that old Taoist.


    He was under the protection of Ancestral Master Three Purities'' Tao technique so it should be safe for Taug and Xu Tianming to stay there.


    I will discuss it with Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang said in amusement, "This can''t be any better. With Ancestral Master Three Purities here, I don''t believe that anyone would dare come knocking. Hurry, bring them over there first."


    Although this return dragon view''s name sounds rather high-end and grand, it''s actually just an old and run-down temple. There aren''t many pilgrims, and in the entire monastery, only this old Taoist that I know.


    The old Daoist''s surname is Lu, called Shuang Guang, I usually call him Elder Lu.


    Even though he was called an old Taoist, he was actually only around 30 years old. He just looked old.


    This Elder Lu was playing with a mobile phone on the steps of the monastery, he was so immersed that his face was blooming.


    Even when our group arrived, the Elder Lu didn''t notice. I turned around and looked at his cell phone screen.


    Oh my god, Elder Lu was looking at a female anchorwoman who was wearing a pair of hot pants with a picture of European and American smoky makeup.


    "Let''s learn cat meowing together, a bunch of meow meow."


    "Thank you, Brother Lu, for the rocket. I love you. What the f * ck."


    Elder Lu, her beautiful saliva was almost flowing out, "No ¡­ "You''re welcome."


    So it turned out that the hearts of cultivators were uncertain as well. I saw him look like that and gave him a pat.


    My god, Elder Lu was completely captivated by it. He shook his phone and slid down the stairs.


    "What the f * ck? Qin Yi, why did you scare me like that?"


    "Who the hell scared you? I''ve been watching you for half a day." I snappily said, "Since you''re so infatuated with women, aren''t you afraid that the ancestor will take care of you?"


    Elder Lu was not at a disadvantage either: "Pah, I was looking at this with criticism in my eyes, every time I look at it, it was with the eyes of an elder criticizing this ugly society."


    I glanced at him and told him to get lost.


    The Elder Lu unhappily shrugged his shoulders and said: "Why are you so free today, to come to the temple to burn some incense?"


    I said no, and casually dragged Taug and Xu Tianming over.


    When Elder Lu saw the two of them, his expression immediately changed. As if he had seen something, he said:


    "What''s the matter with these two brothers?" I''m afraid a disaster is coming. "


    "Your eyes are sharp enough." I smiled wryly and told him what had happened.


    Elder Lu waved his hand and said, "This ¡­ How do you want me to help you with this? When evil spirits take their lives, they must be killed within a hundred days. Let''s see what they can hide from.


    Seeing that he intended to refuse, Xu Tianming''s eyes lit up as he looked at the already slightly old and dilapidated return dragon view and said:


    "Dao leader, to be honest, I am in the construction business. If you can help me and my friend here, I will help you rebuild the temple."


    "Hmph, it''s not enough to rebuild the temple." Elder Lu snorted slightly, and said: "On account of Qin Yi, we should at least expand the area."


    When I heard this, I knew it was true.


    Zhang Tiangang was also elated, he cupped his hands and said: "My friend, I am Plum Blossom Yi Zhang Tiangang, I estimate that this matter will take at least seven days, as long as they can stay here for seven days, we can settle this matter."


    When Zhang Tiangang said this, I was stunned. He did not tell me the deadline of these seven days.


    Elder Lu did not say much as he nodded and agreed, "Leave this matter to me. While staying in return dragon view for the next seven days, I guarantee that they will be fine. You guys can go back first."


    I don''t want to stay here any longer, so I might as well go back with Zhang Tiangang.


    But not long after I arrived at the store, the Ma Hai came to my shop.


    This Ma Hai is my junior high school classmate, I haven''t even been to high school, so I don''t have many classmates.


    This person had the same physique as Li Kui, a huge, coarse, 1.8m tall man with a face full of black stubble.


    Back then, he was the same as me, after finishing high school, he did not continue to read anymore, but this person was able to endure hardships, and had a bright mind. Not long after he came out, he found a bunch of fellow villagers and went to Site to work together, and after going back and forth, he became a small contractor.


    The car stopped at the door of my shop and my whole shop was blocked.


    I am very happy that my old classmate came, but Ma Hai''s expression is a little unsightly.


    "Hai Yang, what happened? Did you eat fly poop?" I teased him.


    Ma Hai still had two boxes of pastries that he had given to me as he placed them on the table. He nodded at me and said:


    "It''s made by Scented Village, I''ll give it to you to taste."


    I understand Ma Hai''s personality too well, every time he comes to me, I won''t let me treat him to a midnight snack. Even if he''s good, how is it possible to bring me something, unless it''s a situation?


    Ma Hai met with trouble.


    "Kid, don''t be so fussy with me, we have something to talk about." I asked him bluntly.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at Ma Hai and could not help but shake his head.


    "Brother, please roll up the corners of your eyes. The palace of husband and wife is rushing to the corner of your eyebrows. Between the two of them, there is a sudden swelling. I''m afraid something has happened at home."


    Ma Hai did not speak, he only nodded his head to show his agreement.

 C60 longevity

    I asked Ma Hai what was going on.


    Ma Hai, a 1.8m tall man, knelt on the ground and started crying before he could say anything.


    I quickly comforted him, "There are no obstacles in this world. Tell me what happened first, and I might be able to help you."


    "I... My wife, she. " Ma Hai wiped away his tears, lit a cigarette, and took a long drag: "My wife is dying."


    I was also shocked to hear this.


    Ma Hai''s wife, I knew that was his first love. In the past, when Ma Hai didn''t have money, he was by his side.


    At that time, Ma Hai was working in the Site. In the summer, when the temperature was around 30 to 40 degrees, Ma Hai''s wife lived in a simple workshop without air conditioning to help him wash, brush, wash and cook. Life was tough for them, but the two of them gritted their teeth and persevered on.


    Later on, when Ma Hai arrived at the contractor, he relied on the real estate industry''s prosperity and suddenly became rich. However, unlike other upstarts, he did not look for Little San. The two of them were still in the same boat.


    Being able to live with suffering was also a blessing. Ma Hai''s marriage was the most blissful marriage that I have ever seen.


    This Ma Hai had only been born for a few years, his wife was already about to die.


    "The doctor said it was a late stage liver cancer. There''s only a month left." The cigarette in Ma Hai''s hand was lit red by his cigarette, it was almost to the point of the cigarette butt and it had not been put down yet.


    When Ma Hai heard this, his eyes lit up, and he nodded his head repeatedly:


    "Old Qin... I came here to see if you had any ideas. They say that your cooking skills are amazing. Can you help me? How much ¡­ I''m willing to pay any amount of money. "


    When Ma Hai said this, he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. Then, he actually kneeled in front of me, hugged my leg, and started crying:


    "Old Qin... I don''t have anything, but my woman has been with me since she was a teenager, and we''ve both been together for years. If she leaves, I won''t be able to live. "


    He did not have much culture, but he seemed to be very serious about relationships. In comparison to Big Brother Tang, who was also a nouveau riche, Big Brother Tang was like thousands of miles away.


    I hesitated, whether or not I should help Ma Hai.


    Just as I was about to speak, Zhang Tiangang pulled me.


    "Brother Hai Yang, please sit here. I need to talk to Old Qin about something."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and then pulled me to a corner.


    I asked him: "He''s still here, you are so mysterious, don''t let Ma Hai misunderstand you."


    "I''m fine." Zhang Tiangang''s expression was somewhat stern. He coldly looked at me and said: "I advise you, you better not worry about this matter."


    "So what? The Ma Hai has a deep affection for husband and wife. Besides, he and I have been classmates for so many years, what''s wrong with helping out?"


    Zhang Tiangang is not a bad person, even to the point of being polite to strangers. Because of this, I can be assured that he will stay in the shop, but why is he reacting like this to the matter of the Ma Hai today.


    When he saw me like this, he stamped his foot and said,


    "Brother Qin, you are a good person, but Ma Hai wants you to think of a way to prevent his wife from dying. Do you know what that is called?"


    What? I don''t understand.


    "This is called defying the heavens and changing fate." Zhang Tiangang shook his head bitterly: "Everything is fate, not one bit of human life. This destiny is destined for the Ma Hai''s wife to die, moreover it''s a normal death, if you help him, it''s against the will of the heavens."


    Hearing Zhang Tiangang''s words, I was a little scared.


    Earlier, I helped Li Ru go against the rule set down by the ancestors of the supernatural sculpture, and after unfortunate for a long time, it took me god knows how many good things to recover.


    The reason for this was because it defied the will of the heavens.


    He wondered what would happen if he went against the will of the heavens.


    However, when I looked at Ma Hai, whose body was bent and sitting on a small horse, whose face was haggard, my heart couldn''t help but soften a little.


    "Brother Qin, in our line of work, you have to push the path of life and death with both hands, bringing about countless calamities and danger in the middle of it. If you were to soften your heart, you will die without a burial."


    When Zhang Tiangang saw that my heart was obviously wavering, he couldn''t help but help but help me strengthen this idea.


    I thought about it, then I want to leave again. I want to return to Ma Hai''s side, Ma Hai raised his head to look at me, extinguished the cigarette in his hand and said:


    "Old Qin, how is it?"


    "The sea ¡­" I hesitated for a moment before clenching my teeth and replied, "I''m sorry. I might not be able to help you with this matter."


    "You must have your own difficulties too, I understand. I will leave first, I will go back to hospital to accompany my wife."


    With that said, Ma Hai got up from his horse. That one metre eight burly man looked a little lonely and was swaying in the wind.


    That back made me feel a pang of sadness.


    He wished that the one with one''s heart would be separated from the other with a head full of white hair. Who would have thought that it would be a different world in the end?


    I gritted my teeth. At most, I would be in trouble for a while longer.


    "Sea, come back."


    I shouted. Zhang Tiangang did not speak, he shook his head and returned to the house.


    Ma Hai quickly turned his head and looked at me with surprise.


    "What is it?"


    I thought for a bit, then asked the Ma Hai, "There is a way that might be able to save your wife, but it would be very harmful to you, do you want to do it or not?"


    "There really is a way." Ma Hai was so excited that his eyes were red. "If you can save my wife, you''d be willing to let me die."


    The method I''m talking about is actually to extend one''s lifespan. This kind of method to extend one''s lifespan is something that every clan in yin and yang lines has.


    There were also supernatural sculpture s, but not many people used them.


    It was a divine sculpture named Si Gui, he was the one in charge, and Si Gui was the instrument that counted the time.


    Si Gui had the ability to control and calculate time and life span, but he was only in charge of time and didn''t have the ability to produce time.


    So, in a sense, it doesn''t extend one''s life. What it does is transfer one person''s life to another person.


    I asked Ma Hai, if he hired this Si Gui, his own lifespan would be greatly reduced, and he wouldn''t even be able to live for long.


    The Ma Hai replied sonorously and without hesitation.


    "F * ck, even if I have to die, I am willing."

 C61 Guiserin

    "Alright, I''ll help you do it." I nodded and asked him, "Borrowing ten years of lifespan, your wife can only live one year. How many years do you plan to lend her?"


    Fifty years would only be enough for his wife and five years, and that was probably the only amount he would have left, not even that.


    Asking what love is in this world is directly asking for a life and death battle.


    I heaved a long sigh, and after requesting an ancestor in front of the ancestral tablet, I took out the tools needed to make the supernatural sculpture.


    Being a Si Gui was different from being a statue. Because it was a longevity event, the consecrate had to be present, and his blood also had to be used later on.


    I had Ma Hai take some blood from his body and mix it with the clay, then I created the foundation of the sculpture step by step. When he became enlightened, I made him kneel in front of the sculpture with me.


    "In this lifetime, every plant has its fair share of honor, and every tree has its fair share of losses. At that time, when they were not around, their lives were taken, and they were at the bottom of the mountain, at night, at the top of the mountain." In this lifetime, every tree at the bottom of the mountain had its fair share of losses, and when they were at the bottom of the sea, at night, at the top of the mountain, at the bottom of the mountain, they were at the bottom of the mountain.


    After we finished talking, we kowtow three more times towards the statue. At this moment, the four sides of the Eight Trigrams Mirror, which was used for enlightenment, suddenly glowed with a golden light.


    The bell rang loudly in our ears.


    Si Gui expressed his wish.


    Seeing that, the Ma Hai was excited, he kowtowed to the statue a few more times.


    I told him to calm down and cover the statue with the red cloth. Please go back and worship.


    "Si Gui should be a divine sculpture, therefore, he has to use it step by step. Your wife will still need some time to meditate and recuperate, if there''s anything you don''t understand, please contact me again."


    Ma Hai excitedly nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. He took out a bank card from his pocket and said:


    "This is the project money that the Lady Boss of Bright Industry, Mu Ya, has just given me. Three hundred thousand, treat it as your tea money."


    I didn''t confiscate the Ma Hai''s money, but I couldn''t help but be stunned when I heard the two words "Mu Ya".


    "The Mu Ya you''re talking about, is he the famous female entrepreneur in our city?"


    Seeing my blank look, the Ma Hai nodded and asked me what was wrong.


    We did so much to not be able to find her today, but she actually gave an engineering fee to Ma Hai. It seems like she doesn''t want to see us.


    I pushed back Ma Hai''s money and said, "Helping an old classmate won''t cost anything, but can you help me find this Mu Ya?"


    "Ha ¡­" I, why am I a bit confused. " The Ma Hai was puzzled. "What''s going on between you two?"


    There are a lot of reasons behind this, and I have no way to tell him about it either. I could only find a random excuse and sincerely look at Ma Hai.


    "I really have urgent business with her, hurry up."


    After hearing what I said, he dialed a number, and after chatting for a bit, he looked at us and said:


    "Mu Ya is in the Guiserin, I think she went in to meditate. She just left this morning, where can you guys find her?"


    Our city only has one Guiserin, what Nine-Headed Zen Master is there, it is said to be very powerful, it is a rare high monk with great virtue, other than that, there are also many pilgrims.


    What was Mu Ya doing there?


    I thought, what does it matter? I should have seen her face first.


    Just then, Ma Hai''s phone rang again. After listening to the phone, he hugged me.


    "Brother ¡­" "Thank you so much. My wife was unconscious in the ICU for more than a week, but today, you and I hired this statue and she woke up."


    He had just lost 50 years of his life to a young man who was barely 20 years old. It seemed that his aging speed was much faster than an ordinary person''s. This was the side effect of his longevity.


    But to the Ma Hai, for the sake of his beloved, what could this even be counted as?


    Since his wife has woken up, I told her to hurry back to see his wife, and also wanted to return the bank card to him. But no matter what, Ma Hai refused to take it, so in the end, I had no choice but to leave the money.


    Ma Hai drove the super big Infiniti back.


    Zhang Tiangang then walked out of the room.


    "Brother Qin is not worth it." Zhang Tiangang sighed: "You just don''t know how powerful these five elements are. If you go against the will of heaven for too long, these three elements will come to you, and then you''ll know the suffering."


    When Zhang Tiangang said this, he had an expression of extreme pain.


    I remember, Zhang Tiangang also had five cheats and three cheats on him.


    However, I have asked many times, what Zhang Tiangang committed that was five, three, and one of them. Zhang Tiangang would change the topic and talk about other things every time, and this thing was like a meat needle, stabbing into his heart.


    I knew he was doing it for my own good.


    But after I helped Ma Hai, I also obtained good news.


    Mu Ya is in Guiserin, we can go find her now.


    I brought Zhang Tiangang and headed towards the Guiserin, but when we arrived at the Guiserin, they saw that the door was tightly locked, and there were even two Buddhist mantras written on top of the red lacquer door.


    "Om! Om! Boo! Boo! Boo!"


    The golden words on the door were especially eye-catching.


    When Zhang Tiangang saw it, he immediately said: "Brother Qin, I think this Mu Ya is purposefully hiding here."


    I nodded my head. Last time, I saw the effects of these six words from Yao Boqing.


    The Guiserin''s door was always open, but today, it was tightly shut for no reason. There were also six words of truth pasted on the door which probably had something to do with Mu Ya''s Seven Lives Seven Kills.


    The chanting sounds were very uniform, there were at least twenty to thirty people chanting at the same time.


    Zhang Tiangang listened carefully, frowned, and said:


    "It''s the Kitigarbha Sutra."


    Legend has it that the Kitigarbha Sutra was written by the Sakamuni when he was talking about the Heaven''s Altar Palace. It was a scripture that allowed one to transcend all the mysteries of the ghosts.


    However, the "Book of Kitigarbha" that he heard in the Guiserin today was probably not something that could be used to transcend the limits of a soul.

 C62 Zen Master of Nine Difficulties

    Of course we have to go in and take a look.


    Suddenly, I glanced at the mountain wall outside Guiserin.


    If he flipped it over forcefully, he would definitely be able to flip through it.


    I let Zhang Tiangang help me out there. I put my hands on top of the wall, pushed my waist and legs together, and rode on top of the wall.


    But Zhang Tiangang''s height wasn''t that easy.


    I looked around, this place is the corner next to the big gate, normally no one would notice this, I quickly extended my hand to pull Zhang Tiangang, but the top position of the wall is too exposed, we still have to hurry.


    "Hurry up, don''t let those Monk see it later."


    I pulled Zhang Tiangang along, bringing him along with me to the wall. Before I could even reach the top of the wall, Zhang Tiangang''s waist flashed.


    "Ouch!"


    Zhang Tiangang cried out on the spot as his entire body fell into the Guiserin. Even though he was still alive, he didn''t let go of my hand, and quickly pulled me down as well.


    However, just as he let out a deafening howl, it immediately alarmed the Monk Scholars who were chanting the sutras. Good heavens, this group of people immediately surrounded him.


    "What are you doing?"


    A hair-raising male resident glanced at us with a broom in his hand.


    This person looked to be around 30 years old, a huge man about 1.8 meters tall with a face full of stubble and eyes as big as copper bells. If it wasn''t for his hair, he wouldn''t look like a simple spade and would look quite like Lu Zhizhan.


    Zhang Tiangang sat cross-legged on the ground, his hands clasped together, "Amitabha, we are here to listen to the scriptures."


    "Classic of Listening ¡­" Without hesitation, the male resident said, "If you want to climb over the wall and enter, then I think you''re all here to be thieves." As he spoke, he swung the broom in his hand.


    I saw that Zhang Tiangang definitely had a bloody nose and a swollen face when he swept the broom. He quickly grabbed the broom, and with a tug of his strength, he failed to pull the broom.


    "And you, are you here to listen to the scriptures as well?"


    The male resident''s gaze was like lightning, causing my heart to involuntarily tremble. Fortunately, I was able to pretend to be calm.


    "You''re looking for someone, is Mu Ya here? There''s an urgent matter for you."


    In succession, the Monk and the guests gathered around us and discussed amongst themselves.


    The male resident did not seem to have heard my name. After being stunned for a while, he said, "There''s no one here you''re looking for. Hurry up and get lost. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    I was a little anxious, I woke Zhang Tiangang up and said:


    "If you don''t know, then I''ll look for myself. I don''t have the time to joke around with you, saving a person''s life is more important."


    As we spoke, I was prepared to barge into the buddhist hall with Zhang Tiangang.


    The one in the middle was slightly older, wearing a golden silk monastic robe and a five buddhist crown.


    This person should be the legendary Nine Calamity Buddhist Master.


    "Let''s hear what Zen Master Nine Misfortune has to say."


    I waved towards the person in the middle. This old Monk ignored me and continued reciting with his eyes closed.


    "Hey, it''s time for me to die. What are you still reciting?"


    Zhang Tiangang became anxious and shouted loudly.


    I didn''t pay any attention to that as I directly grabbed the wooden fish rod from the Nine Annihilation Zen Master''s hand and lightly knocked on his forehead.


    Instantly, the two Monk s at the side and a group of guests surrounded them.


    These people were all followers of the Nine Tribulations, and when they saw me like this, they didn''t even think about it and immediately wanted to punch me in the face.


    At this time, the Nine Tribulations Staff stopped chanting and slowly opened his eyes:


    "Amitabha, hit him on the head, good fight, good fight."


    The old Monk was confused, I just kept calling him that. He didn''t want to call me, so he hit his head with the pole, causing him to open his eyes.


    This was what a person was called a worm.


    There was a smile on Zen Master Jiu Sha''s face, and the eyes he looked at me with seemed to carry a deep meaning.


    The people who wanted to beat Zhang Tiangang and I up were also called down by the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master.


    "Zen Master, we are here to look for Mu Ya. If there really is an urgent matter, if we were a little slower, then someone might have died."


    I sat on the praying mat opposite the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master. The Buddhist Master smiled and said:


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "AHH!"


    I can''t quite make sense of this.


    Mu Ya is hiding in the Guiserin, if not for him meeting the Ma Hai, we wouldn''t be able to find her in this lifetime, and Zen Master Nine Supremes also said that she was waiting for us, what is the meaning of this?


    "The Bodhisattva is not the Bodhisattva. The proof is the same." Zen Master Jiuxiang''s expression became more relaxed. He stood up from the praying mat and led us to the back of the buddhist hall.


    The front of the temple was dedicated to the past, the future, and now, the Buddha of the Third.


    And behind the buddhist hall, there were three Bodhisattvas, namely Wen Shu, Pu Xian, Ksitigarbha and the three Bodhisattvas.


    The three Bodhisattvas were all solemn and respectful. Under their gaze, a woman with dishevelled hair, dressed in a light brown robe, sat down.


    "Benefactor Mu, the witness I mentioned has arrived."


    This is Mu Ya?


    I was stunned for a moment before she lifted her head slightly. Her face was very fair and clear under her long hair. Her gentle eyebrows were lowered at the corners of her eyes and her cherry lips. There were still tears on her cheeks.


    Underneath the muslin robe, there was only a short sleeve. Through the muslin, one could faintly see a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, Guanyin, tattooed on top of the arm.


    Initially, I had an impression of the female boss, but this Mu Ya looked like a beautiful young girl, completely at odds with my imagination.


    And the tattoo on that arm, it''s kind of social.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to survive the tribulation of being hacked by a blade in a temple." Zen Master Jiushan said this sentence with a profound meaning.


    This time, I completely understand. Come over, Mu Ya probably knew that if he touched that unmarked grave, it would cause this kind of disaster, and thus, he hid in the temple to seek refuge.


    Zen Master Jiushan is an expert, he had long predicted that we would look for her again.


    As a result, he didn''t get angry from the blow just now, but instead had a kind face.


    "Amitabha, Zen Master, you are the real expert!" I clasped my hands together and could not help but sigh.


    Zhang Tiangang also laughed and said:


    "Red Lotus and White Lotus, Green Lotus Leaf. The Three Sects were originally a family. We are all on the same side. However, what should we do now?"


    Mu Ya''s Tribulation of Blade Slash was in the next few days.

 C63 Futai flame mouth

    I estimated the time, it was already around 6 PM. Seeing that the sky was about to darken, I rushed back to help Mu Ya create a supernatural sculpture.


    The reason the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master had Mu Ya stay in the Guiserin should be to think of a way to avoid this calamity.


    Buddhism was a place of great importance.


    A single word to resolve the suffering of the past, the present, and the future. It was a supremely powerful magic that could serve as proof of karma.


    I told my idea to Nine Difficulties Zen Master and asked him if I was right.


    Zen Master Nine Difficulties repeatedly nodded, saying that I am the wisdom of Bodhi, the root of great kindness.


    I knew this was a compliment, but I didn''t know what it meant.


    That night, Zen Master Jiu Sha asked me to stay in the Guiserin. At the same time, he used 30 or so Table and built an extremely large one.


    On top of the Futai, there was a lotus flower, and a candle of gold. With every step, there was a tablet without a name.


    This was an imitation of the scene where Ksitigarbha spoke about the transformations of ghosts in the eighteenth level of hell.


    To be able to get on this kind of Futai, he must be a great monk.


    As expected, the one who was giving the lecture was the Nine Tribulations Buddhist Master, who was in her seventies and was climbing up to the highest level using Table.


    Mu Ya sat on the lower level of her body.


    I asked Zen Master Nine what the two of us could do to help.


    The Nine Calamity Zen Master laughed and said: "The two benefactors are people with great intelligence, so being able to help is indeed the best. However, I don''t know if the two benefactors are willing to help."


    "Coming here to save a life, I''ve already risked my life to save one. Zen Master doesn''t need to say these words." I put my palms together and said, "Of course you have to be dedicated."


    After Zen Master Nine Difficulties heard this, he nodded and said two good words, and actually got someone to bring two sets of Clothes over.


    One set of men''s clothing, one set of women''s clothing, all with bellybands and red shoes.


    When I saw this, there was no need to guess. He definitely wanted us to act like the golden couple next to the Buddha.


    Fortunately, I quickly took down the Clothes of the golden child, and said to Zhang Tiangang happily:


    "This Jade Lady''s Clothes is too small, it''ll be hard on you if my skeleton is big."


    "Brother Qin, you don''t have to play like this."


    Zhang Tiangang let out a howl, but how could he have touched my hand speed? Before he even finished speaking, I had already switched with the Clothes.


    It was so late at night, and it was so cold to wear a apron.


    The two of us held lotus flowers and gold cups, standing by the side of the Futai.


    Above the Futai, the Nine-Headed Zen Master was chanting a scripture of the Earth Concealment Scripture.


    The eighteen monks each held a bell ring, a wooden fish, and chanting scriptures around the Futai.


    "Ten sides of Baosha, Polo unveiling the truth, eighteen hell, eighteen hell, the ghost of the prison army, under the blade and sword, the ghost of the dead, invulnerable to the Gate of Life, not reincarnated, come quickly Futai, listen to the chanting, release from the suffering of the future, the feral himself, Amitabha."


    Suddenly, a handful of rice appeared in Zen Master Jiu Sha''s hand, and he threw it towards the Futai.


    However, just as the handful of rice was about to land on the ground, a flame suddenly rose.


    BOOM!


    The fire raged and the rice turned into charcoal.


    Zhang Tiangang wiped his cold sweat at the side.


    "This... The grievances of these dead souls are too great. They are unable to accept support and they can only listen to scripture reciting. "


    I turned my head to look, and saw that on top of the Futai, there was a strange expression on the face of the Nine Calamities Buddhist Master.


    "Boom ¡­" Dong ¡­ Dong!


    Zen Master Nine Difficulties lightly knocked a few times and recounted the incantation again.


    This time, however, the rice that had just been thrown out started to burn in midair.


    In fact, a legal act could also be considered a super large flame hole.


    Legend has it that Liu Lian saved his mother in the eighteenth layer of hell, her mother was hacked by a knife and axe, her stomach was filled with hunger.


    The Bodhisattva Lotus entered Hell and fed it to its mother. After it entered its mouth, it turned into charcoal that could not be eaten. Later on, the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva opened a training hall, which was used for the Flamemouth Pudu, which could be eaten.


    As a result, later on, the only food that ghosts could eat was after the strengthening of Buddha or Flame Potion, or even after the destruction of hell.


    There was only one portion of food that was provided by the flame mouth, and that was the only thing the ghosts could eat. A group of ghosts was too resentful, and they would not fight against the food that was provided.


    They did not even eat the rice that the Nine Supremes Buddhist master sprinkled down. It seemed like the grievances on these ghosts were already so terrifying.


    I can clearly see that the eighteen monks, upon seeing this situation, also became slightly more nervous, and began to walk faster and faster as they circled around the Futai.


    Even the wooden fish in his hand started to sound disorderly.


    Although there was a monk sitting on top of the Futai, it was unavoidable that the monks below were masquerading as people with morals.


    When I look at this scene, I think that today, Zen Master Nine Supremes will be tricked.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard a cold wind blow into my ears.


    I was wearing a bellyband. When the wind blew, goosebumps appeared all over my body, from the back of my waist to my spine.


    A few of the golden Soul Lamps lit up under the Futai were also hypnotized.


    Then, he suddenly heard a loud bang coming from the top of the door.


    Guiserin''s red lacquer door fell down.


    The two that were stuck on top


    "Om! Om! Boo! Boo! Boo!"


    The golden words of the mantra also faded away.


    This time, the eighteen Monk s below instantly panicked.


    Seeing this situation, Nine Annihilations Buddhist Master immediately shouted:


    "Calm down, take all the photos according to the schedule."


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Tiangang slightly nodded and said:


    The 18 Monk s should have been arranged in the Western Brahma Eighteen Arhat formation. Arhat had gone through a difficult and arduous journey, the True Fruit Bodhi formation. If this formation is good, the devil king and evil spirits in the world are not allowed to invade, but the 18 Monk s he found might not have any bones in them, so they might not be of much use.


    Wouldn''t he be blind?


    After hearing what he said, even I started to panic. I immediately looked at the Nine Calamity Buddhist Master on top of the Futai, and saw that his complexion wasn''t too good.


    When the eighteen Monk s saw that the door was broken, they panicked and didn''t know where to go. Throwing away the wooden fish magical equipment in their hands, they had long since escaped.


    In fact, they were not the yin and yang lines or the High Monks. Ordinary cultivators would never be able to see a ghosts.


    But now that the door was broken, and the calamity was about to arrive, what was to be done?


    The Nine-headed Ancestral Master and Mu Ya, the two of us, are still standing above the Futai, while the two of us, Zhang Tiangang and I, are still low.


    "Without using Tathagata''s true body, the Wise King of Horses is truly at ease. Boros is the truth."


    Upon seeing this situation, the Nine Annihilations Buddhist Master chanted a gatha and threw out the buddhist beads in his hand.


    It was a string of 108 buddhist beads made from sandalwood carts that had gone through countless generations of great monks. After chanting a few gatha words, they actually released a buddhist light.

 C64 He who has done so by his own volition

    At the same time, when the Guiserin''s door was broken open, the sound of horse hooves could be heard outside the door as well as the clashing of metal armour.


    "Yin Soldier, borrow my path."


    Zhang Tiangang sneered: "The person who came to kill Mu Ya might be the lost soul who had died on the battlefield all those years ago."


    No wonder he died under the blade of a weapon.


    Furthermore, those who died under the blade belonged to the group of dead ghosts, and not accepting the Zen Master Pu Du was also a normal occurrence.


    As Zhang Tiangang and I stood below the Futai, we seemed to be slightly flustered. Zhang Tiangang raised his head and glanced at the Futai.


    The Futai was around thirty to forty feet tall, and according to the law of the low eighteen levels of hell, there were also nine levels high, which was the principle of the high nine levels of heaven.


    Zhang Tiangang sized me up before bringing me up to the third floor.


    Strangely, the moment I climbed up, I immediately felt something different in front of my eyes.


    Previously, the wall was a wall and the water was the water. But now, the scene before him had turned into a hellish scene of craggy boulders, a battlefield filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Over a hundred soldiers, who were wearing different armors from previous dynasties, were currently charging towards us in a rage.


    All the buddhist beads held in the hand of the Nine Supremes Zen Master was thrown out, and in an instant, 108 buddhist beads shot out like bullets onto the bodies of the soldiers.


    This move did work, with quite a few of them lying on the floor.


    However, the moment they fell to the ground, they immediately climbed back up, their blood flowing.


    "Amitabha, do you really want this old monk to use this move?"


    Zen Master Nine Difficulties put his hands together and let out a long sigh.


    That gaze actually turned towards us, who were standing on the third floor.


    There seemed to be a profound look in his eyes.


    What was he going to do?


    "Zen Master of the Nine Tribulations, what are you trying to do?"


    The Nine Annihilations Buddhist Master smiled and said, "It''s time to use you guys." Before he finished speaking, Zen Master Nine Supremes threw two golden silk belts towards Zhang Tiangang and I.


    As soon as the ribbon fell on us, the two of us felt as if we had been injected with chicken blood. We couldn''t stop, so we leaped down from the altar.


    The wraiths surrounded us. Unable to control my body, I somersaulted like a kite and kicked a few of the ghosts''s bodies. I immediately kicked them over.


    The more the two fought, the more valiant they became. Zhang Tiangang found a wooden stick from somewhere and started to play with the Beggar Gang.


    A bloody path was cut through by us all of a sudden.


    However, there were a lot of ghosts. After one fell, another one crawled. I found a fire pincer that was used to burn candles and elemental treasures and threw it towards these ghosts.


    Not long after, a ghosts about two meters in length reached out and grabbed the fire pincer in my hand. With great strength, it threw me, along with the fire pincer, into the air.


    Zhang Tiangang was in an even more miserable state. The 36 path of hitman was originally well-trained, but when the last few ghosts broke through, they reached out from behind him and grabbed his four limbs, and actually lifted him up right away.


    In the blink of an eye, he had raised Zhang Tiangang above his head and dropped him to the ground.


    The floor of the Guiserin was made of square brick, and every block was laid out flat, buried three to five centimeters below the ground, and exposed the surface of the square brick. Just like that, a few pieces were smashed by Zhang Tiangang''s body.


    Zhang Tiangang''s body would probably be broken this time.


    "Pain ¡­" "It hurts ¡­"


    Zhang Tiangang howled miserably twice, but when I realized that this was not an issue, I shouted at the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master on top of the Futai:


    "Hurry up and think of a way. If this continues, the two of us will be there before you, Lord Buddha, do."


    Just at that moment, all of the ghosts had already returned to the bottom of the Futai.


    The Earth Concealment Scripture that the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master spoke of was still continuously being recited. He slowly opened his eyes and asked Mu Ya who was at the next level:


    "Benefactor Mu, would you be willing to enter my Samana''s Mansion? I have received nine blessings and three hardships."


    I finally understand, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    At this moment, only by allowing Mu Ya to escape into the void, could she find a quiet person that would not be disturbed by karma.


    Even the ghosts couldn''t do anything to her.


    Mu Ya also nodded slightly.


    The Nine Supremes Buddhist Master descended a layer of Futai and walked to Mu Ya''s side, then raised the blade in his hand and began to shave Mu Ya''s head.


    However, the ghosts seemed to understand. It seemed like they understood the situation, and understood that if they waited for her to take the lead, they would have no way of retaliating, and actually extended their hands, preparing to tear the Futai apart.


    If I let you tear this Futai apart, wouldn''t my life on the line have been wasted tonight?


    Hurriedly pulling Zhang Tiangang, who wanted to protect the Futai, was berated loudly by the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master.


    "Get out of the way."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Zen Master Nine Supremes raise a handful of rice and throw it towards the golden cup below.


    When the rice descended, they saw Jin Jia''s flame become a swastika.


    This character was a Buddhist magic title. Once the golden light appeared, it would immediately rain down a myriad of precious rain.


    The ghosts actually retreated a few steps when they saw this, and we were all stunned at the same time.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, he had actually already shaved Mu Ya''s long hair into a little nun.


    Zen Master Jiu Sha put his palms together, sighed once again and said:


    Everyone, all of you evildoers, today Mu Ya has become a Samana. In the past, once you have eliminated your karmic retribution, you are not allowed to take revenge within the tenth life.


    When he said those words just now, blood gushed out from his mouth, then he fell down from the Futai.


    When the ghosts saw that they had nowhere to take revenge on, they couldn''t help but to wail like ghosts and howl like wolves.


    and I quickly reached out to help him. We saw that his breath was weak and his face was pale.


    How could a good person fall on a Futai for no reason?


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh, and said: "This is called reporting one''s skills in one way, when hundreds of ghosts attacked, Mu Ya was originally destined to die, but the Nine Annihilation Zen Master, contrary to the will of the heavens, forcefully pulled her into the temple, destroying her entire body of cultivation."


    "Then will he still be alive?" I looked at the Nine Calamities Buddhist Master in front of me who had a weak aura and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said: "Back then, when Buddha cut off flesh and fed it to the falcons, he passed himself off as a human, thus turning into a true fruit. I think that today''s Nine Calamity will most likely lead to the heavens."


    "There''s nothing to be done."


    Among all the cultivators I''ve seen, Zen Master Nine Dans was the only one who was willing to save others with his own life. It would be too much of a pity if he was really lonely.


    In this world, there were no such great merits as high monks.


    "Amitabha." At this moment, Zen Master Jiuxiang slightly opened his eyes and looked at us.

 C65 greedy kindness

    "Both of you benefactors are people of Bodhi wisdom. There will definitely be great results in the future."


    Before he finished speaking, he stomped his feet and disappeared into the distance.


    At this moment, Mu Ya was sitting atop a Futai. Her worries had disappeared and she was wearing a brown monastic robe.


    I invited Mu Ya to come down, and she held onto the hand of the Nine Suffering Buddhist Master and chanted the Rebirth Spell a few times.


    After she finished reading, I asked Mu Ya, "You know about what is going to happen, as well as the matter of the tower being built using the unmarked grave?"


    Mu Ya nodded.


    After I heard this, I saw her spit at the bottom of her feet.


    "F * ck, since you know about this, then why did you still get involved? Do you know that Zen Master Nine Misfortune died because of you?"


    Mu Ya continued to nod her head and did not speak.


    She looked as calm as a sea turtle on the verge of the tides.


    How could a person be so calm?


    "Then how did you know?" I asked, forcing myself to calm down.


    Mu Ya replied faintly: "It''s because I''m too greedy, I''ve long heard the Nine Supremes Buddhist Monk say that place before, but I insist on doing it. If I don''t do it, then others will do it, moreover, as long as I earn money, I can save more children."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback, why is Mu Ya still hiding her desire to earn big bucks?


    "Save what child?" I asked curiously.


    Mu Ya smiled, "Do you know of the Dojo of Limits?"


    I nodded. Of course, I knew that this was the largest orphanage in the city. It was dedicated to taking in abandoned infants, orphans whose parents had died, and children who hadn''t been adopted yet.


    These children all had a miserable background. Most of the orphans here were naturally born with diseases and were half-dead.


    What was even more famous was that this orphanage had been in the city for five to six years, and no one knew who opened it.


    At the entrance of the orphanage, there was a statue that looked like a lotus flower.


    The Taoism was one of the four gems of the Buddhist family, since the orphanage was called this name and there was a lotus seat outside, it should be related to the Buddhist family.


    I looked at Mu Ya in front of me and was stunned for a good long while before I asked:


    "Did you run this orphanage?"


    Mu Ya didn''t directly answer me. Instead, she smiled and said:


    I am also an orphan. Back then, my parents threw me at the entrance of Guiserin, and it was the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master who raised me. He told me to have compassion and not blame others.


    When Mu Ya said here, she recited two lines of scripture, and continued:


    "The Nine Supremes Buddhist Master taught me Buddhist Arts while he taught me to go to school. I graduated from university and started a company due to fate. In order to let more orphans be relied on like me, I relied on my abilities to open this orphanage."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but admire Mu Ya greatly. He was different from the others whom I had saved.


    Taug and Xu Tianming had risked their lives in the business world for their own benefits.


    But I don''t understand, since Mu Ya is a female entrepreneur, she should not be lacking in money to support an orphanage, why would she get involved with real estate property?


    "Business is not so simple." Mu Ya laughed bitterly and continued.


    Mu Ya''s company was a cosmetics company, specialized in making cosmetics under the Chinese brand. They were all targeted at products used by middle-aged women between the ages of 30 and 50, but foreign cosmetics had rushed into the domestic market in these few years like floodwaters.


    Domestic cosmetics face these packaging gorgeous, brand recognition far higher than their own cosmetics, completely unmatched.


    In less than a few years, Mu Ya''s company''s delivery volume had dropped by 80%, the company was unable to make ends meet.


    According to the money he had earned in the past few years, it would definitely not be a problem for Mu Ya to live the rest of his life comfortably.


    Children with congenital physical disabilities need prosthetics or plastic surgery, or congenital diseases, requiring daily care in the ICU and precision devices.


    Not all orphanages funded by local governments can afford it.


    The Dojo of Limits was merely a privately owned orphanage funded by Mu Ya. After the economic situation developed, the Dojo of Limits quickly fell into a deadlock.


    Those newborns were severely sick, but because they didn''t have enough money to rescue them, they died. Seeing all these, Mu Ya''s state of mind immediately crumbled.


    She wanted to save the children. She couldn''t let them go like this, but where did the money come from?


    Just then, Yao Boqing appeared.


    He invited Mu Ya to participate in the Howe Court Apartments Real Estate Project, using the original cosmetics company as a collateral to invest 10% of the shares, and also gave a substantial donation to the Dojo of Limits.


    Mu Ya originally did not have a good impression of this real estate agent, but in the face of such a situation, it was as if coal in the snow.


    There was no need to think about it as her heart was moved. Seeing her like this, the Nine Tribulations Buddhist Master told him the whole story. If he were to enter this project, it would be like drinking poison to quench his thirst.


    But facing those living, angelic children.


    Mu Ya could not put it down, so for the first time in her life, she defied the words of the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master and joined this project.


    This was the result later on.


    After hearing the entire story, I started to admire Mu Ya.


    Compared to those merchants, she was simply a female Bodhisattva.


    I nodded.


    "Everything has a cause and effect to it, and you''re being merciful. You wanted to save someone, so you accidentally stepped into the body of this Seven Lives Seven Slaughters Ghost. This is not your fault, this is Yao Boqing''s heart is vicious."


    "But Zen Master Nine Supremes died because of me."


    Mu Ya closed her eyes, and said: "From today onwards, I am no longer a female entrepreneur. I will live in this Guiserin, talking about the green light, the ancient buddha, and if I have a home, the Dojo of Limits will be my final home."


    I felt a bit of regret, but I couldn''t help but rejoice.


    Mu Ya escaped into the empty doorway. With the buddhist faith on him, he had no way to kill the Hundred Ghost Bound of Seven Lives Seven Lives.


    This good person was finally able to live.


    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind.


    However, Zhang Tiangang told me to stop immediately and said seriously:


    "Don''t think too much, Mu Ya was born with the buddhist luck and is a merciful person, so escaping to the Void Door is definitely useful. Furthermore, their bodies have too many karma, so even if they entered the Void Door, it would only mean that they are dressed like buddhas.

 C66 locals

    "You brat, you''ve become a worm in my stomach." When I heard this, I cried out in joy.


    Zhang Tiangang clasped his hands together, and imitated Monk''s actions as he muttered, "Excellent, excellent."


    At that moment, a siren sounded outside the door.


    F * ck, I think it was a fake Monk.


    Since the Solitary Summit of the Nine Supremes is here, it''s impossible for us to stay here and tell the police that the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master died in violation of the will of the heavens.


    However, Mu Ya reassured us that nothing would happen.


    Not long later, two or three police cars stopped in front of the Guiserin.


    A team of policemen broke in, followed by a lot of plainclothes.


    These plainclothes people were all criminal police. Even they were here, so this matter might be a little too big.


    I still recognize the leader of the plainclothes guys, it''s the one who came to the hotel to investigate the scene of Big Brother Tang''s death, Cai sir.


    To my surprise, Cai sir still recognized me. Seeing me here, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Why are you here too?" Seeing the cross-legged Nine Difficulties Buddhist Master lying on the ground, Cai sir said:


    "We just received a call from the people saying that there was a large scale gang fight here, and they also heard a lot of weird noises."


    I scratched my head, not knowing how to explain it to him.


    At this time, a forensic doctor ran over to his side and pointed at the Nine Difficulties Buddhist Mantra. "Cai sir, after checking, this Monk is already dead. The time of his death should be less than two hours.


    Cai sir and Mu Ya seemed to still know each other, and upon seeing Mu Ya who had already become a nun, they were a little shocked.


    "Director Mu, you ¡­"


    Mu Ya recited the Buddha incantation, "Amitabha, I have already escaped into the Void Door. I have a complete and unmoving Nine Sutra Mantra, these are my two friends."


    After hearing what she had said, Cai sir pondered for a moment, but soon made up his mind. "No matter what, the matter is strange. I still need to bring it back to the police station to record my confession."


    And so the three of us were taken back to the station, led by two young men who didn''t see Tsai sir along the way.


    When I got back to the station, I thought I would be able to leave after recording the statement. Unexpectedly, I was taken to a small holding cell.


    Other than Zhang Tiangang and I, there was also a man with a dragon and drawing tiger on her body and a middle-aged man with a stooped figure.


    When I asked them how they got in, the tiger-tattooed man didn''t pay attention to us.


    "I do some small business. I use a fake ID and accidentally brought in."


    I nodded, and the stooped middle-aged man asked us how we got in.


    Just as I wanted to speak, Zhang Tiangang beat me to it:


    "Hehe, isn''t it a good bet to have a few hands? And now you''re grabbing so tightly, aren''t you just coming in?"


    "Oh, oh, the golden flowers are still Thirteen Waters. I also like to play with you." When the hunchbacked man heard the word ''gamble,'' his eyes seemed to shine brightly.


    I am a little confused as to why Zhang Tiangang would lie to me.


    Zhang Tiangang only waved his hand, telling me not to speak a word.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have noticed something. I have always cooperated with him well, so I wouldn''t die even if I didn''t say anything.


    The hunchbacked man seemed to be in a hurry, seeing that we were not talking anymore, he was about to say something, but at that moment, the tattooed man suddenly rolled his eyes, and the fierce look in his eyes scared the man to the point that he shut his mouth.


    When we came in, it was almost 12 o''clock, but our stomachs were empty. It was just then that we arrived at midnight. After a busy night, our stomachs were in turmoil.


    The people outside the detention center started to make instant noodles.


    Don''t look at how this thing normally doesn''t taste good. If I get hungry, this thing is simply a life-saving elixir.


    The hunchbacked man couldn''t stand it any longer, so he swallowed his saliva and shouted towards the outside,


    "Asir, do you have anything extra? Give me a bucket."


    "If you want to eat it, you''ll get paid for it."


    I saw that the man outside was wearing a blue uniform with no epaulettes. It was probably an off-duty staff member.


    The hunchbacked man nodded, rummaged through his pockets, and took out four one yuan cards. He passed through the iron fence and handed them to the person at the door.


    The man looked at it and threw it in the man''s face.


    "I''m sending beggars away. I don''t just smoke four pieces, I''ll take 50 yuan from a barrel. I''ll only take cash."


    F * ck, why not just snatch it? Even the train wouldn''t be as expensive as this.


    At this time, I remembered that Feng Si said that it was a market economy when he was selling paint.


    It''s easier for some people to make money than it is to rob.


    But since he was really hungry, Zhang Tiangang couldn''t help but swallow his saliva:


    "Brother Qin, why don''t we have a bucket too?"


    Since I''ve come to this place, there''s nothing to fight for. It''s a fact that I can''t starve myself to death, but I don''t have the money.


    When we came in, our phones were all turned off and collected. These days, everyone pays online, so how would they bring any cash. And even if they had a phone, he said he would only take cash.


    "You have money?" I asked Zhang Tiangang tentatively.


    He didn''t expect that this brat would nod his head and take off his shoes. The sole of his shoes actually had 200 cash on it.


    Zhang Tiangang''s actions stunned me for a moment: "Holy shit, your little treasury is a bit disgusting."


    "When one is in the martial arts world, one cannot help himself. How can one not prepare for a few more moves?"


    Obviously, Zhang Tiangang was a little pleased with himself, as he placed the two hundred yuan on the steel fence and waved: "Bring me four buckets of old pot of pickled vegetables, I don''t want Master Kang at all."


    It was true that money was easy to manage. In less than five minutes, four buckets of steaming hot pickled noodles were passed through the iron fence.


    The hunchbacked man received the bowl of instant noodles. His eyes were almost filled with tears, and he was extremely thankful to Zhang Tiangang and I for providing them with timely assistance.


    The other man didn''t say anything. He picked up the bowl of instant noodles and started eating. He didn''t seem to be doing anything. As the four of them ate the instant noodles, the atmosphere started to lighten up.


    At this moment, I asked the big guy how he got in.


    The big man gestured a few times, then pointed at his own throat and made a "no" sound.


    It was a mute.


    The burly man gestured a few times, but I couldn''t understand a single word of the sign language. However, Zhang Tiangang seemed to be able to recognize it, and even made a few gestures.


    "He said he''s been in for four days because of illegal electric fish."


    I was a little surprised. What was wrong? An illegal electric fish could stay in the detention center for so many days. This house is really strange.


    One was a forger, one was an illegal electric fish, and the other two had come in because of some weird incident.


    However, Zhang Tiangang lowered his voice and whispered into my ear:


    "Neither of them spoke the truth."

 C67 eye-opening Guan Gong

    While speaking, Zhang Tiangang''s chin moved towards the tattoo on the big sized man''s body.


    His body was tattooed with an eye-opening Guan Gong.


    Opening and closing one''s eyes did not mean opening or closing one''s eyes, but rather, aiming at the eyes or failing to do so.


    Normal people with the Guan Gong Tattoos would close their eyes and keep the Guan Dao sheathed behind them. They would stroke their long beards with dignity while carrying a sense of tranquility.


    If the Guan Gong on the tattoo had eyes, it would be equivalent to reviving the entire tattoo, with Master Guan on his back.


    The Sacred Emperor was the Martial Saint of the entire world. Back then, he had killed Yan Liang, beheaded Wen Wugui, beheaded six generals, and traveled alone for a thousand miles. He was number one in the world.


    Whoever had such an eye-opener on their back, who could bear it, would be in trouble in a few days.


    I didn''t believe it either, but once I saw it with my own eyes.


    The place where I do business is rather chaotic, other than the Taug, there are a few others. The more famous social Eldest Brother s, one of them unknowingly opened his eyes at the back of his head.


    You know how it is, that day I opened my eyes in Guan Gong, on the second day I asked my little brother to go with me to get the goods, but who knew that that little brother of mine was being unscrupulous, communicating with the buyer on the other side, causing him to come here to bite the hand.


    The social Eldest Brother was chopped into pieces by someone using a watermelon knife and thrown onto the street.


    When the police came to inspect the corpse, they found that all of his limbs were cut into meat paste, and only the part on his back that had the Guan Gong s of the eye was unharmed.


    From then on, I have no doubt that Guan Gong is a taboo. I will persuade anyone who wants to, without that life, you won''t be able to take it.


    However, the eyes of the dumb burly man in front of him, with the Guan Gong behind him, looked much more gentle and gentle. In fact, his face seemed to be even more relaxed than the other Guan Gong statues.


    The Guan Gong was a god, and the masters inside the tattoo shop did not dare to make decisions to change the face of the Guan Gong.


    Then there was only one possibility, that the mute man had blocked the Guan Gong and carried him on his back.


    Judging from this tattoo, this person was definitely not simple.


    At the very least, he had to be a fierce person, a fierce person.


    I have always had less contact with such people.


    We exchanged a few more polite words, then each of us took a corner and narrowed our eyes for a while.


    Faintly, I heard someone call out the names of Zhang Tiangang and me from outside.


    A siren with epaulettes called us out.


    "Do you know what you''ve done? Hurry up and say it. You can still try your best to be lenient."


    The young Asir coldly glanced at us as he said.


    The two of us spread our hands.


    "Why haven''t you done anything yet? What are you being lenient for? Hehe, there must be a misunderstanding."


    Although our expressions were calm, we started to panic a little. This is the first time in my life that I''ve been to the bureau, other than checking my ID card, I don''t even know the situation inside.


    Asir rolled his eyes at us and threw us a stack of Photos. "Take a look for yourself."


    We took a look at the Photos above. They are all Photos s that have been abandoned by the Nine Annihilations Buddhist Master, what does this have to do with us?


    "Comrade, please don''t misunderstand us. The Nine Tribulations Zen Master died of loneliness, and we were just standing to the side and watching. This ¡­ This has nothing to do with us. "


    "Is that so?" The words that Asir said to us had hidden a skeptical attitude the entire time. He coldly laughed, handed us two pages of white paper, and said:


    "You''d better write down what you know and take it easy."


    I have never accepted anything that doesn''t need to be done, and this attitude, I can''t help but become a little anxious. With a smack, I threw the Paper onto the young man''s face, and said:


    "I was blind!"


    Just as I said these words, I suddenly felt as though I had been struck in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    A soft rubber rod solidly hit my stomach, the pain almost caused me to spit out blood.


    The moment Zhang Tiangang saw that I was beaten up, he immediately swung the wooden bench.


    "Fuck your grandmother."


    However, if they were to really fight in this game, we would definitely not be in a good spot. Furthermore, we would also have to be charged with assaulting a public servant. But how could Tie Zheng, a man, endure this?


    Just as we were about to go all out, a shout suddenly came:


    "Put down your things and come to my Office to talk."


    I looked up and saw that it was Tsai Xir.


    When he returned to the station, he put on his uniform. On his shoulder he wore the symbol of two flowers and one ear of wheat, which meant that the officer was not small.


    That young Asir immediately saluted when he saw Cai sir. He didn''t even pay any attention to him and brought us to his Office.


    The nameplate on the desk said Cai Wenlong, so his name was actually this.


    "This place has nothing to do with you. It was just a misunderstanding just now, so please forgive me. After a careful investigation, we found out that Zen Master Nine Supremes died naturally, so it has nothing to do with you." Cai Wenlong placed his hands together, and rotated both of his thumbs.


    Once I heard that there''s nothing else, I wanted to leave with Zhang Tiangang, but just as I took a step out, he invited me back.


    Cai Wenlong laughed: "I think you two are not simple, there is something I want to ask you two."


    Cai Wenlong wanted to ask about our matters, so I nodded and asked, "I don''t know what I want to know."


    As he was speaking, a few Photos s had already been placed on the table.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback when I saw those Photos. Some of them were taken from the scene when the Big Brother Tang died, and others were taken from the scene when the Qian Yi died.


    "Show me this Photos, what do you mean?" I asked, pretending to be confused.


    Seeing that, Cai Wenlong laughed: "Although the cause of death for these two people does not look like it, but they similarly died from abnormal deaths. Furthermore, according to our investigation, even when they were alive, they did not have any suicidal tendencies, and they are definitely not someone who would kill him."


    I nodded my head as though I was pounding garlic. After he finished his sentence, he had a look of bewilderment on his face.


    "It''s really hard for me to ask these questions. Even if I were a commoner, I still wouldn''t know about this investigation."


    Cai Wenlong seemed to have thought that I would say such a thing. After listening to what I had to say, he nodded and said:


    "I asked around, did you manage to open a clay shop near Maple Forest Pavilion, but it seems like the one that runs the business is not the normal statue that we normally see."


    Damn, Cai Wenlong even specially touched my background to find out what he was doing.


    "Mr. Qin, although I am a civil servant, I have always believed that there are some things in this world that cannot be explained by science."


    Cai Wenlong pointed to the Photos and said: "These few cases, until now, still have no way to file a case, why, why don''t you come and help me?"


    There was a saying that would rather provoke the martial arts world and not the government. Officials were always more afraid when it came to eating people.

 C68 combined police and people work

    "Then how do you want me to help you?" I said timidly.


    Seeing that I had agreed, Cai Wenlong took out two white cigarettes from the desk and gave them to each of us, and said:


    "How much do you know about the Howe Court Apartments? And Yao Boqing, we suspect him of being involved in illegal fund-raising, as well as hurting other people''s lives.


    When I heard this, I said, "Tsai Xiir, you already suspect him of so much, why don''t you just bring him in? We don''t need to waste so much effort."


    "Isn''t this a harmonious society?" Cai Wenlong laughed: "Everything needs evidence, and I''ve searched for so long but have not found any evidence, there are even some things that cannot be explained."


    I nodded. "There are many things in this world that can''t be explained using science."


    "I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, but sometimes, it''s just out of necessity. When faced with something that doesn''t explain itself, you still need to use certain methods." Cai Wenlong seemed to be quite pleased with himself: "So that''s why I need to use you guys. If you guys can help me, I owe you guys a huge favor.


    Cai Wenlong laughed sinisterly.


    But it did scare us. When the Nine Tribulations Zen Master died, the two of us were there, and he fell from a high place.


    To say that it was Yuan Ji was merely a Buddhist saying. Ordinarily, it would be considered an abnormal death, and the death of the Nine Supremes Buddhist Master would become a mess.


    Who would believe that he had died for the sake of a man?


    It wasn''t difficult for Cai Wenlong to rely on this threat to threaten us, and it was true that we were also threatened by him.


    It would be better to meet the martial arts world than to provoke the authorities.


    I clenched my teeth and could only agree to this matter.


    Cai Wenlong was very happy, he took out two sheets of A4 paper. On them were two sets of contracts, the confidentiality agreement for informants, normal documents with black heads, and there wasn''t even a red stamp inside the game.


    "This is for us to come to an agreement with you privately. This... "I''m afraid it''s easy to say, but it doesn''t sound good."


    I hesitated. But Cai Wenlong immediately explained:


    "Some things can only be done secretly, and there''s no way to explain it. But don''t worry, if any danger really appears, I will definitely protect you immediately."


    "What if he''s dead?"


    I asked.


    Cai Wenlong replied without thinking.


    "Catch up with the martyrs, I''ll give you the highest possible honor and treatment."


    F * ck, that''s not what I was thinking, but Cai Wenlong was very sincere when he said that, and since things have already gotten to this stage, there''s no point in saying anything else, I extended my hand out and signed the document.


    Almost at the same time, Cai Wenlong and I shook hands.


    There was no way to go back on his words after he had signed the contract.


    After that, Cai Wenlong sent us out of the trap. A senior officer sent us out.


    The contractor who sold us instant noodles just saw it and was almost scared to death. When we walked out of the door, he immediately stuffed 200 yuan in.


    "Large... Eldest Brother, I have eyes but could not recognize Mt. Tai. The contractor member''s face was covered in sweat as he stammered,


    "This... I''ll return 200 dollars to you... "You better not let Vice Chief Cai get rid of me."


    Wasn''t it quite impressive just now? How do you know that we were so cowardly when we met Cai Wenlong?


    I sincerely ignored him. Just then, that hunchbacked man came out of the police station and got into a Mercedes-Benz S600.


    I was stunned for a moment by the fact that a fake certificate could afford a top tier commercial vehicle like the S600.


    "I already told you, the people in there aren''t simple, right?"


    The man with the stoop saw us and let the driver pull up in front of us and roll down the window.


    "The two brothers have left the palace as well." The hunchbacked man smiled. He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to us. "It''s fate to be acquainted with each other. My contact information is on it. We will meet again eventually."


    With that, the hunchbacked man left.


    I looked at the card. It was printed on plain cardboard.


    It said, professional processing ID card, travel permit, and all kinds of professional documents, the price is superior, large preferential. Right in the middle was written the three words: Zhou Feixiong.


    So this person''s name was this. What did he mean when he said that they would always meet?


    The matter of the police working together could be considered to be settled, but how could I do anything about the matter of the Howe Court Apartments?


    I think it''s better for me to care about the matters of the Taug and Xu Tianming first.


    When I went to the return dragon view and told them what happened afterwards, the two of them were extremely worried and asked me what I should do.


    I can directly tell them, after this, all the works in Howe Court Apartments must be stopped, and we must set up another big fire hole to be used as a water and land training hall to restore the tombs of those ghosts, only then will we be able to calm the grievances of those ghosts.


    Otherwise, the Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes will always be here.


    Taug and Xu Tianming wouldn''t be able to hide for long.


    After the two of them finished listening, they nodded their heads obediently. However, they also had some hesitation.


    "Brother Qin, you don''t know, it''s easy to solve the problem of overreaching the ghosts in Shui Lu training hall, but if we stop work, it''ll be a loss of life."


    Taug let out a long sigh, and said: "Old Xu and I will put most of our wealth into this project, and it will not only be ours, Yao Boqing will also agree to it."


    Yao Boqing, would he agree?


    He probably wouldn''t even need to think about it, but things had gotten to this point.


    He had to go meet him. Taug and Xu Tianming rubbed their hands together, he also wanted to grab this bastard and beat him up.


    "Alright, let''s go look for him first. We should at least say 1234." Xu Tianming pushed his glasses up and said: "He won''t let us live, and I won''t let him live either. This Seven Lives Seven Annihilations Slaughter is useful to us, could it be that it''s useless against him?"


    As soon as I said that, I immediately thought of Yao Boqing''s neck, that Ghost Lock Throat, that dragon-like Necklace, and that imprint of a that I snatched from my hands.


    There was no doubt that all of this was related to the Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes. As long as these things were present, he would be able to keep his life.


    Yao Boqing was only a merchant so it was impossible for him to know about this.


    I thought for a bit, then let the two of them bring the sculpture along, I''ll bring me to find Yao Boqing first.


    After that, we went to Yao Boqing''s Wanda Real Estate Company, but when we arrived, we found out that this place had long since been emptied out.


    "F * ck, this person ran off by himself." Anger was written all over Taug''s face as he made a phone call and said angrily:


    "In one day, find the boss of Wanda Real Estate Company, Yao Boqing, and his lover. If they are dead, they want to see their corpse."

 C69 thunderclap

    The Taug was in the underworld and had connections in all the black and white in the city. The moment the words left his mouth, the entire city immediately went on the underworld to look for someone.


    Everyone knew that Eldest Brother Tao wanted to find Yao Boqing and Li Li, and no one wouldn''t give him face.


    Taug''s phone also called like raindrops. Not everyone said that they found these two people, but the moment they saw Photos, they knew that it wasn''t news, or else they caught the wrong person.


    The ones who were captured got beaten up before they were told to the Taug.


    Who asked you to offend the Taug?


    But it was all a misunderstanding. Taug''s face immediately turned black when he saw the people who were captured wrongly.


    "Damn it, they wouldn''t even know if they caught a person. Yao Boqing is such a big boss, how could they recognize him?"


    I don''t think that''s necessarily true. After all, Yao Boqing is a very low-profile person, only there were a few obscure Photos in the newspapers and on the internet. If he continued to capture the wrong people, those who were caught wrongly would have to be asked about it collectively.


    Taug was a little anxious, "No, no, no, tell me what to do."


    I thought about it, and asked the Taug to look for the most clear set of Photos from Yao Boqing and Li Li, and release Blossom Red. As long as we could find the person, the person who brought them to the front would get 200 thousand in cash, and the person who provided the clue would also get 20 thousand.


    Wealth can make people grind their luck, this move was even more effective than giving face to Taug.


    In less than two hours, someone actually called and said he had found it.


    We excitedly asked who it was, but telling us that the person we found was Li Li made us feel a little disheartened.


    After all, to Yao Boqing, this was just a small shrimp.


    But at least it''s better to have someone to bring Li Li to us than nothing.


    By the time he brought it back, Li Li''s clothes were a little messy. One of the heels was broken, and the stockings were torn as well.


    It seemed that this group of goods had given her quite a bit of pain on the way here. With their ability to urinate, they had even eaten her tofu.


    Even though I have tender feelings for the fairer sex, I don''t feel the slightest bit of heartache when I look at him like this.


    "You tricked me earlier. Wasn''t it cool when you jumped? How did you become like this now?" I glanced at her unhappily.


    Li Li cried miserably, begging us to let her go, and said with a wronged expression: "Um, it was Yao Boqing who forced me to do that, you can''t blame me for it, now that he ran away and left me alone here, you guys can let me go."


    "Cut the crap." Taug glared at her. "Hurry up and tell me where Yao Boqing went, or else I''ll sell you to a brothel. Heh heh, you haven''t tasted those miners at the provincial border."


    I was stunned for a moment when I heard that, and thought about what happened at the border of the Sky Province. It seems that the Taug is truly related to this place.


    Li Li burst into tears and stomped her feet: "I really don''t know where he went. I haven''t seen him for a long time, he just sent me a message yesterday, telling me to quickly run away."


    I pulled out her cell phone and looked at the message.


    Yao Boqing only sent five words: "Something has happened, let''s quickly go."


    asked about the situation, but Yao Boqing did not reply to her messages.


    Li Li looked at me helplessly, and said, "Brother Qin, I''m your sister-in-law, but you gave Big Brother Tang face ¡­"


    "Fuck you." Before she could finish her sentence, I slapped her face as if I had just slapped her, "Do you owe Big Brother Tang? Quickly explain everything clearly, I can still spare your life, if not ¡­"


    The person beside the Taug immediately picked up two baseball bats and placed them on top of Li Li''s head.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you what I know."


    The cold and icy cold baseball bat instantly scared Li Li to the point that she started to tremble, as she narrated the entire matter in detail.


    This plot of land was a disorderly burial ground, and had been there for several hundred years. Previously, there were a few Developer who wanted to develop this place, but before they could build a foundation, these people met with an accident.


    As a result, the land had been placed on hold. Yao Boqing knew the reason behind this and took the land over at an extremely low price.


    He had an expert by his side and had calculated before that this piece of land was impossible to resist by himself. He had to find seven different people to work together in order to build the house safely.


    Then, he pulled them over. There were only six people left on the Photos. As expected, Yao Boqing was perfectly fine after he finished the first phase of the real estate project in more than a year, with the exception of a black scar on his neck.


    However, when the house started to sell, Tang Fusheng and the Qian Yi both mysteriously died.


    What happened to Taug and the other two people could be seen later on.


    I finally understand. The seven men he had been told to take on by that master were a perfect match for the Seven Annihilations Seven Annihilations Slaughter.


    But if I don''t have to kill 7 people in order for it to work, I am a little confused, so wouldn''t Yao Boqing have to die too?


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said: "Do you remember the Necklace on his neck, he corresponds to the death sentence of the Seven Deadly Slaughter, with the Necklace protecting him, he should be fine, seven killed and six killed, if there is an expert here, Yao Boqing would still be fine."


    When Li Li heard this, she was a little confused, and said, "What Seven Lives and Seven Kills, Yao Boqing also didn''t tell me before."


    I coldly snorted at her and told her, "Because the grievance of the ghosts under the ground has been formed. Seven Lives Seven Kills, all of you were brought here by Yao Boqing for him to carry.


    Although Li Li was still a little confused towards the "Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes", she immediately cried out when the word "die" was mentioned.


    "I don''t want to die ¡­ "Help me."


    As he spoke, there was a cloud outside the house, followed by heavy rain.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    Seven Lives Seven Annihilations Slaughtering Technique, Expansion, Hanging Death, Biting Wound, Flooding, Fire, Slash, had already appeared.''s method of death was most likely lightning strikes.


    Thunder covered the sky, killing with a single strike.


    "Can you bring us to find Yao Boqing?" I asked after a moment''s thought.


    Li Li was clearly in a difficult situation: "He has a weird personality, the people I stay with for so long are all hotels, I don''t even know where his family is. Furthermore, he didn''t reveal any other information to me, he only said that as long as Master is here, this business will definitely be worth it."


    The master he spoke of was most likely that master.


    Since Yao Boqing''s clues have already been broken, staying here shouldn''t be a problem. I think we should bring her back to the return dragon view first, at least it should be safer there.


    I thought, let the Taug take her to the carriage.


    There was a sudden clap of thunder as a downpour fell outside the house.

 C70 Lama Drinking

    When the thunder sounded, both Zhang Tiangang and I widened our eyes in fright.


    I shouted loudly at Li Li, "Quickly go back!"


    Li Li was stunned for a moment, unable to react.


    At that moment, the sound of thunder accompanied a bolt of lightning that slid across the sky before striking down.


    Coincidentally, it struck the umbrella Li Li was holding.


    "Boom!"


    Li Li practically fell down in response, and the two people beside her were actually not harmed in the slightest.


    I rushed over and saw that Li Li had just been struck by lightning. Her entire body emitted white smoke, and her face was as black as charcoal.


    Lightning had a voltage of up to a million. After being struck, the person was already dead.


    Seven Lives Seven Kills (Seven Lives Seven Kills) ¨C All manner of death appeared.


    For a long time I did not come to my senses.


    "Holy shit, he''s dead." Xu Tianming yelled as he turned pale with fright. He wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible, but he was pulled back by Zhang Tiangang and me.


    I told them with a serious expression that if Site didn''t stop his work, they would be the next to die. I even wanted to quickly find Yao Boqing.


    This time, the two of them were completely terrified. They nodded their heads obediently. I had them call the police and have them come over to collect the corpses.


    But the police officer who came gave me a big shock, it turned out to be Cai Wenlong.


    When Cai Wenlong saw me, he didn''t say anything and only pointed at the corpse, as if he was trying to understand something.


    I nodded to him as well.


    This time, we weren''t asked to record any more confessions, but were directly allowing Zhang Tiangang and I to return.


    On the way back, Zhang Tiangang solemnly told me:


    "Brother Qin, why don''t we stop meddling in this? Bullsh * t!"


    I said I could not, "We have been entrusted with this matter by others, and have been loyal to them for hundreds of years. The reason why we did this is because we followed this rule.


    Hearing that, Zhang Tiangang nodded his head helplessly, and said: "But, why do I feel like this matter is not caused by an ordinary lone soul?"


    That was interesting, and I asked him how to explain it.


    After thinking for a bit, Zhang Tiangang asked me, "Have you ever considered whether or not a normal ghosts could be a thousand year old evil ghost? That is under the jurisdiction of the Underworld, no matter how resentful they are, they can only be used to kill people, and all of them are moves with extremely dense yin aura. Do you think that ghosts can be used to kill people?"


    What he said made sense, the heavenly thunder and earth fire were techniques that only the gods could use. Legend has it that the heavenly thunder was under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court''s thirty-six members of the Thunder General, and there were also 360 Thunder God.


    They controlled the fire of the heavenly thunder. Only the deities of the Heavenly Court or the Earth Immortals would strike down the lightning.


    How could ordinary ghosts go up to the sky and listen, and split the heavenly thunder apart?


    Zhang Tiangang continued to speak, "Besides, have you ever thought about how those ghosts s that are floating around the world and are called lonely ghosts would gather together to attack the same person at the same time, unless someone controlled what they wanted them to do?"


    "Then according to what you''re saying, these ghosts are merely tools used to control the Seven Lives Seven Deadly Slaughter. The ones they''ve truly offended are not just these."


    As I thought about this, I felt a little apprehensive.


    If it was only the ghosts, it would have solved the problem. However, there was still someone behind this who could control so much nonsense and make the Seven Lives Seven Kills to retaliate.


    What a powerful master that must be.


    Or it could be said that besides the fact that the land of the Howe Court Apartments was filled with unmarked corpses, there was also another identity.


    While we were talking about this, the car drove back to the store.


    There was someone waiting for us at the door of the shop.


    More accurately, he should be a Lama, the kind that belonged to Tibet. He was dressed in red and yellow, with a monastic robe slanted to the side and a tall hat on his head.


    The Tibetan Lama came here to be a statue, but he couldn''t do that.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at it and frowned slightly.


    "Be careful."


    I nodded and opened the door to the shop. Without saying anything, I invited the Lama in.


    As soon as I came into contact with the Lama, I could smell a strong scent of alcohol on him. Could it be that he had come to cheat on me?


    However, there are too many strange things in yin and yang lines, whether it''s monks, horses, or deities, I try my best not to offend them. Who knows, there might be experts inside, so I took out 50 yuan and passed it to the Lama, saying:


    "We don''t have much money in this small place. It''s just a small token of our goodwill, and I''ll keep it."


    This person didn''t take any money, so I asked him what he wanted. Zhang Tiangang also came out, and the three of us looked at each other.


    After a long time, this monk finally opened his mouth to speak, but the words he spoke should be Tibetan, and we didn''t understand a single word he said.


    The lama was getting a bit impatient. He took out a dagger from his pocket and presented it to us with both hands.


    We saw that the dagger was only about seven to eight centimeters long. It was made from fish skin and there were many red gems embedded on it.


    "Clang ¡­"


    The voice was long and melodious, unable to stop for a long time. Zhang Tiangang told me that it was the sound of a blade, something only a treasured blade would do.


    This Tibetan Lama is not here to sell knives. I pointed at the knife and did the motion of counting money.


    However, the Tibetan Lama waved his hand, pointed at the knife and made a drinking gesture.


    He wanted to trade the knife for wine.


    I didn''t quite understand, so I asked him again, but he was still in the same position, and I just got it.


    He gave some change to Zhang Tiangang and told him to buy two bottles of Niu Fai Shan''s Erguotou. The Lama almost drooled when he saw the wine.


    "Ah ¡­" "Two, half a bottle of wine was drunk by the Tibetan Lama." He then wiped his mouth, showing a satisfied expression.


    Zhang Tiangang once again examined the Clothes s on his body. "This person should be the Kalan Sect''s Lama, I don''t know where he came from."


    Zhang Tiangang and I explained that among the Tibetan Buddhism in Tibet, there are two factions, one is the Garga Sect and the other is the Gelu Sect.


    The Kampuchea are good at some of the hodgepodge spells of Tibetan Buddhism, what we call chants and the like.


    However, why would a Monk from Tibet come here, and even use his own hidden blade to exchange for wine.


    I didn''t take his knife and let him put it back. The Tibetan lama seemed to be very grateful for this. He turned the magic wheel, read a long scripture, kowtowed to us, and left without looking back.


    I said what the hell was this? A Tibetan monk was in the temple, reciting sutras and coming out to drink wine, but this year, there were 100,000 Rinpoche in the Rising Sun District. A monk who knew how to recite sutras was truly worthy of the Buddha.

 C71 Ascetic Monk

    What surprised me was that the lama came back the next day.


    This time, it was much more straightforward than last time. He directly took the magic wheel and started chanting at my door. When he saw me coming out, he immediately put on a drinking pose.


    I was a little dizzy. I bought him two bottles of wine yesterday and finished them in one night.


    I also got Zhang Tiangang to buy two bottles for him.


    Zhang Tiangang was slightly discontented: "Brother Qin, I think he is treating us as wine cellars. It would be alright if we were like this every day."


    "Let it be." I don''t think so. After all, the Lama drank the cheapest Erguotou. It didn''t cost much.


    Zhang Tiangang bought the wine, and the lama took a big gulp as usual.


    I wanted to talk to him, but remembered that he couldn''t speak Chinese, so I waved my hand and asked him where he came from.


    The Lama put down the wine and began to draw with his fingers on his palm, as if he were going to write.


    It turned out that although the Lama couldn''t speak Chinese, he could recognize Chinese characters. I took a notebook and handed it to the Lama.


    The Lama wrote to tell me that his name was Zhang Jia, and that he was an ascetic monk from the Qagang Faction in Tibet who had pursued buddhist arts all the way here. He was very grateful to me for giving him wine these two days.


    Zhang Tiangang asked Zhang Jia what was wrong with his hidden blade. Zhang Jia told him:


    "That''s not a hidden blade, it''s a magical equipment from their secret sect." Then, Zhang Jia wrote a long line of words in Tibetan. It was that magic tool''s name.


    We don''t know what the meaning of this name means, but hearing the two words "Secret Sect", Zhang Tiangang became a little proud.


    "Do you still remember the string of Necklace that was on Yao Boqing''s neck?" Zhang Tiangang asked me.


    It was only then did I remember. Zhang Tiangang also said that it was a magical equipment from the Hidden Buddhist Secret Sect.


    It was very possible that the expert next to Yao Boqing was a lama from a secret sect.


    Then wouldn''t the lama in front of him be the same as him? They would always be able to get some information from him.


    I asked Zhang Jia if he knew any other monks in this place. Zhang Jia waved his hands, and wrote on the Paper s that he had arrived here under the guidance of a god. Somehow, he felt that this place needed him to ferment.


    In Tibetan Buddhism, deities and spirits were even more naturalized. What he meant by ''deity'' was likely to be its intuition.


    The Buddha used to roam the four seas, above the heart, and finally became the true fruit under the Bodhi tree.


    Zhang Tiangang suddenly glanced at me and said in a low voice:


    "I heard that the secret sects of Tibetan Buddhism all have some methods. As for the Howe Court Apartments, I might as well ask for his help."


    I slapped my thigh. I felt that it was okay, so I wrote it down on the Paper, hoping that Zhang Jia would help us.


    If he could accomplish this, he would be able to carry a crate of wine with him, not to mention the two heads of Niu Fai Mountain.


    I drove Zhang Jia to Howe Court Apartments.


    In fact, this apartment wasn''t just in the villa area. There were more than ten high-rise residential areas beside the villa area, and without exception, all of these residential areas had cats in them.


    Whether it was the green belt or the road, there were dozens of cats. It was like a cat city.


    When Zhang Jia saw these cats, he seemed to be disgusted. When he saw the serious expression on the cats'' faces, he continuously turned the scripture and recited the incantations.


    I asked him why. Zhang Jia told me that in the Secret Sect, cats are considered to be close to the Yin Yang Darkness, and they like blood and evil spirits.


    This place had so many cats, so it might have evil spirits.


    After I heard it, I nodded my head slightly. I felt that this Zhang Jia still had some ability, so I continued to walk around here with Zhang Tiangang.


    These days, the house was too tight. Before the house could be built, most of it had already been sold.


    Therefore, the first phase of the house had just been built and already had people living inside. The second and third phase of the residential complex was still awaiting construction.


    However, the efficiency of the Taug and Xu Tianming was very high. By the time he finished speaking yesterday, most of the projects in the Howe Court Apartments had already stopped.


    This mass grave was very large, with only a dozen or so houses for each period. The remaining houses for construction were empty and seemed somewhat desolate.


    I brought Zhang Jia to stand on top of the Site, and after Zhang Jia looked at it, he immediately closed his eyes and started spinning frantically, continuously chanting some scriptures and becoming nervous.


    I called out to him a few times but Zhang Jia didn''t reply. In the end, I became a little anxious and grabbed onto his Scroll.


    Zhang Jia quickly wrote a line of words on his notebook and told me: "There are evil spirits and evil spirits here. He tried to use the scriptures to surpass them, but it was to no avail, as if there was a devil controlling this place."


    Zhang Tiangang and I looked at the words written on the Paper, then looked at each other. We quickly asked him what kind of demon king he was.


    Zhang Jia only wrote on the ground in fear: That is a type of indescribably evil and angry power, it is very strong, and even the slightest feeling is difficult to resist.


    After Zhang Jia finished writing, he sat down cross-legged on the ground and took out a dagger from within his robes. He stabbed the dagger into the ground, leaving behind a white jade hilt.


    After that, Zhang Jia started to recite the scripture, the way he recited it was as though he was reciting a chant, the original melody was extremely smooth, causing Zhang Tiangang and I to be captivated by it.


    But not long after, the melody actually started to rise abruptly, and started to increase in speed. Zhang Jia''s eyes were still tightly shut, and after singing for a long period of time, the melody started to increase bit by bit.


    Finally, Zhang Jia''s voice became the loudest as he started chanting, and his speed became even faster.


    Although we could not understand the Tibetan scripture, but it also seemed to be like ten thousand rivers surging, or a million soldiers fighting together.


    Zhang Jia''s speed became even faster, and beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead, his expression evidently becoming deeper.


    Suddenly, a beng sound came out as the rope to the scripture scroll was broken. Zhang Jia''s face became pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhang Jia''s hands trembled as he wrote on the paper: "The Demon King underground is extremely angry. I wanted to chant the sutra to subdue him, but his body has the support of the divine light, so I am unable to enter his body. My cultivation is too low, and my buddhist arts are unable to deal with him."


    After writing, Zhang Jia made a drinking gesture. I hurriedly opened the second pot of Niu Fai Mountain that I had prepared beforehand, and let him take a big gulp.


    After drinking it, Zhang Jia''s complexion recovered a little. He pulled out the dagger from the ground, and took a look, the dagger actually had some mucus with black granules on it, which was transparent.

 C72 Dianling

    Transparent and grainy, the black spots looked a little like softening jellyfish skin.


    Furthermore, after the mucus stuck onto the knife, it quickly dried up.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at what was on the blade blade, although he didn''t know what to call it, when we dug into the ground, we didn''t see anything similar.


    I asked Zhang Jia what this was, and Zhang Jia didn''t know either.


    I don''t know how I should thank Zhang Jia for coming here today. Since I know he''s an ascetic monk, I definitely have no place to stay other than here, so I wanted him to come to my place.


    Zhang Jia shook his head and wrote on the Paper: Ascetic monks cannot live in vast houses, I will live in the park near your shop. If you need anything, you can come and find me there.


    I smiled, thanked them, and took them back.


    As the Howe Court Apartments is too strict, the cars won''t be allowed in. We have to first pass through the district before we can get the cars.


    On the way out, we saw with our own eyes the bodies of more than ten cats lying on the ground. All of them were black cat s and white cats, I recognised them as the cats, they were the cats that Zhang Jia had loathed.


    He was still alive just a moment ago, how could he be dead now?


    I took a closer look and saw that every cat''s eyes were wide open. Their limbs were all limp and they fell to the ground with a slight touch. It was hard to tell what the cause of death was.


    Zhang Jia had hated these cats before, but now, he sat cross-legged on the ground and chanted the incantation to them, wanting to transcend them.


    Buddha said that all beings are equal, and in the six realms, everything is the same. Zhang Jia hates cats so much, but he also abides by buddhism and is willing to give it freedom.


    After going back, Zhang Tiangang and I studied the item on the dagger for a long time, but could not figure out what it was.


    I dared to lick it. The moment the tip of my tongue touched the liquid on the dagger, a gust of cold air passed from my tongue to my whole body.


    The smell was very cool and it was followed by a sweet smell. It didn''t look like the sweet taste of normal sugar but like the sweetness of spring water. However, it was tens of times heavier than the sweetness.


    The taste was pretty good.


    I even wanted to lick it again, but was interrupted by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Do you know what it is? Lick it up with your tongue, you''re courting death."


    When I said ''don''t worry,'' I didn''t think that ordinary poisons would taste so bad. Something with such a good taste shouldn''t have any poison, right?


    In any case, Zhang Tiangang and I couldn''t see what it was, but the problem couldn''t be stopped just because of this.


    He is an old man in the yin and yang lines. In any case, I have asked him about the things in the yin and yang lines for many years, and there is nothing that he doesn''t know.


    I called Feng Si and politely asked: "Master Feng, are you free?"


    "Ah, Little brat from the Qin Clan, what''s wrong?" Feng Si''s tone was a little strange, as though he was surprised that I was calling him.


    I happily replied, "I found something, but I don''t know what it was. I hope that you can come over and help me take a look."


    After a while, Feng Si finally said: "You brat, give me a call, I, Master Feng am just a swindler, not bad, not bad, on the surface, when I see the cards, I will go over to your place."


    I quickly said a few words of flattery before I hung up.


    Not long after, Feng Si dragged a pair of human words into my shop, and his gaze was immediately attracted by the blade.


    "Koguchalu, how did you come to have such a thing?" Feng Si picked up the blade hilt, and looked at it carefully.


    I was surprised to see that the knife was called that.


    But before I could say anything, Feng Si did the same action as before, he placed his tongue on the blade handle''s liquid and licked it, then his expression immediately changed.


    "Master Feng, I just want to ask what is that thing on your blade."


    Feng Si did not directly answer me, but placed the blade flat on the table.


    "Something from the Dianling." Feng Si frowned as he looked at me.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay out of Howe Court Apartments''s matters?"


    Feng Si had repeatedly reminded me before that I planned to tell him that I would ask him where this thing came from later on.


    Who would have thought that Feng Si would see through it with one glance?


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I scratched my head and said,


    "This is not something I have been entrusted with, it''s something I have to do. Since it''s something I have to do, I have no choice but to agree to it."


    "Yao Boqing has escaped." Feng Si took a deep breath and said, "The matter with Howe Court Apartments is something that should be resolved in one''s life.


    Feng Si''s words seemed to carry a myriad of mountains and loops.


    I panicked and said,


    "Just tell me directly what this Dianling is all about."


    I almost knelt down towards Feng Si, but he got annoyed by me and shook his head:


    "I''ve only heard that there was a Dianling on top of that disorderly grave. 30 years ago, I was in the southwest and had a taste of this thing, and the taste was exactly the same. I could tell from a guess that it definitely had something to do with the Howe Court Apartments."


    "What is this Dianling?"


    This is also the first time I''ve heard Feng Si mention this thing.


    Zhang Tiangang added:


    "You''re not talking about an Earthly Immortal like him, right?"


    After Feng Si heard this, he gave Zhang Tiangang a big thumbs up.


    "As expected of Zhang Shen, this Dianling does look similar to Tai Jin. The one with white hair and suspected fat growing in the ground is called Tai Jin. It is one with Primal Chaos, and the one with a transparent body and black spots is called the Dianling."


    I have heard of the stuff called Tai-Chang, which is not the same as in the legends. It''s a colony formed by moist, breeding bacteria. According to some people, that big piece of it can last for a hundred years.


    There were many people selling this on the market now, but most of them were fake.


    This item was extremely expensive, and was not easy to find.


    But I don''t quite understand what''s going on with this Dianling.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me: "You know what is called chaos right?"


    I nodded. It was one of the four great beasts of the Primordial Era.


    Taotie, Qiong Qi, Tao Wu, Chaos.


    Legend has it that this thing had feet and no claws, eyes and no sight, making it difficult to walk. It had a pair of wings on its back and looked like a ball, proficient at bullying the weak.


    Because it was vicious, the primal chaos was sealed as one of the four ancient beasts.


    But what does this have to do with Dianling?


    "There is a son of the Primal Chaos, called the Dianling. They are round and transparent, resides in the abyss, and are very bloodthirsty." Zhang Tiangang described it to me for a long time. After I heard it, I nodded.

 C73 miscarriage

    But Feng Si also couldn''t explain the relationship between the Dianling and the Seven Lives Seven Kills.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that the Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes was not caused by those wandering souls.


    The truly capable people were the Dianling.


    Feng Si patted my shoulder, and told me once more: "Little brat from the Qin Clan, our relationship is not bad, so I repeatedly advise you not to meddle in this matter, this is the Master Feng, I will tell you for the last time, don''t blame me for not saying anything."


    After Feng Si finished speaking, he revealed a deep smile, and turned to leave.


    I felt a little silly looking at the Dianling meat.


    At night, I had a very strange dream.


    In my dream, I saw an old man wearing a black and white Clothes. He was leaning on a walking stick as he gave me a cold smile.


    I asked him who it was.


    The old man slightly coughed and actually started laughing.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Hehe, the green dragon is not a boundary, the white tiger is lying on the mountain. "


    With that, the old man hit me with the staff in his hand.


    After that fierce knock, it was another elderly person. It wasn''t good for me to retaliate, so I had no choice but to hide. In the end, I was struck on the waist, causing me to scream out in pain.


    Qing Wen woke up from his dream.


    It didn''t matter if I woke up. I saw that there were quite a few bruises on my body from being hit by a stick.


    Was the dream real?


    I saw that it was already daytime and it was already noon. It seems that I slept for a long time.


    Zhang Tiangang woke up a long time ago, and when he saw the blood clot all over my body, he was greatly shocked.


    "Brother Qin, which family went to steal last night, to be beaten to such a state."


    I told him to scram, then thought about what happened in his dreams. I told Zhang Tiangang about what happened yesterday.


    "The Azure Dragon doesn''t have a boundary. The White Tiger lies on the hill." Zhang Tiangang recited this sentence twice.


    I also don''t understand the meaning behind this sentence. The Azure Dragon White Tiger is in two different directions, but this is just a boundary.


    But what does it mean to put them together?


    Thinking about it, Zhang Tiangang was startled, then suddenly shouted at me.


    "Brother Qin! I see. "


    I was so shocked by him that I let him know and said quickly.


    Zhang Tiangang pondered for a while and said: "The old man you dreamt of last night, could he be a Dianling? He told you to leave this matter alone, so there is no limit to what you can say.


    I really wanted me to mind my own business. I felt that Zhang Tiangang''s words were reasonable, but he couldn''t possibly give up on this matter just because of this dream.


    At that moment, someone came into my shop.


    A little girl, about 27 or 28 years old, was wearing a light green dress with long hair parted in the middle. Her face was very white, and her big eyes and nose were very straight.


    I took a closer look and saw that the man''s belly was slightly swollen. He must have been pregnant for three or four months.


    Seeing that it was a pregnant woman, I immediately had Zhang Tiangang pull over a chair for her to sit on.


    Zhang Tiangang saw that the customer was another girl, and she was also not bad looking.


    "Madam, we have a statue in our shop. What are you planning to invite back?"


    Those who came to our store mostly invited ordinary statues back, such as Lady Guan Yin, or the god of wealth and culture, or any individual or temple that came to invite them.


    Only those who know how to cook or are familiar with the workmanship of the supernatural sculpture would know, so they would only ask me to do it for them.


    Zhang Tiangang saw that it was a pregnant woman, so he brought her over to take a look.


    "Being pregnant, I ask that Empress Guanyin guarantee that you will be well. When the time comes, you will have a large, fat child."


    The pregnant woman shook her head. As a sales representative, Zhang Tiangang was not discouraged and brought her to look at the statue of Fu Lu Shou.


    "Please go back this way and ensure that your family''s Fu Lusheng is complete."


    The pregnant woman shook her head again. Zhang Tiangang asked happily:


    "Then Madame, what do you want me to invite back? I''ll help you find it."


    The pregnant woman hesitated for a moment before she asked, "Do you have a supernatural sculpture?"


    After saying that, I was stunned for a moment.


    Zhang Tiangang''s reaction was quick, he laughed out loud, and nodded his head:


    "You''ve asked the right person. Other than us, you can''t find a second one."


    While speaking, Zhang Tiangang pulled me out:


    "This is the successor of the supernatural sculpture, the boss of our shop."


    The pregnant woman looked me up and down with a little hesitation and nervousness in her eyes. She said timidly:


    "Going to Evil Suppression to gather wealth and secure peace, is that true?"


    I nodded and asked her, "I don''t know which one you''re going to invite back."


    "I... I want to have a baby. " The pregnant woman was very nervous when she said this.


    When Zhang Tiangang and I heard this, we almost thought that he was crazy.


    You want to be born in the hospital? What can you be born in if you come here?


    But with another thought, both of us focused on the pregnant woman''s belly.


    "I''m afraid you''re not a normal child."


    The pregnant woman nodded her head like she was pounding garlic. I asked her what was the matter, but the pregnant woman was reluctant to answer me. She just opened a number, 100 thousand yuan.


    As long as I can get the stuff out of her stomach, that''s fine.


    To put it bluntly, as long as the money was in place, even if I wanted to give birth to four twins, I would be able to get the help of the supernatural sculpture.


    However, if she took something out of her stomach, she really didn''t have this, unless she wanted to say what was inside.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s that ¡­ There''s no way for me to open my mouth. " The pregnant woman even became anxious and let me put my hand on her belly.


    This is the first time I''ve placed my hand on a pregnant woman''s belly. I''m a bit embarrassed, but when I put my hand on her belly, I immediately feel some lingering fear.


    There seemed to be something running inside its stomach, and it even kicked it.


    A baby three or four months old can look like this.


    Zhang Tiangang also went up to touch her stomach, following that, he unexpectedly smiled sinisterly, and said:


    "Brother Qin, send our guest off."


    I was stunned to hear this. Was I his superior, or was he my superior?


    The pregnant woman became anxious and said with a wronged expression, "Don''t, we can negotiate."


    Zhang Tiangang pulled me to the side, and I asked him what was going on.


    "Brother Qin, we can''t help this person. She isn''t carrying a race within her stomach, that thing is fierce."


    I nodded my head. It definitely wasn''t a member of the human race.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang: "Then tell me what''s in her stomach."

 C74 Wife of the weasel

    Zhang Tiangang also hesitated for a moment, then said: "I can''t say, but I feel a bit of Yin Qi in my stomach."


    Her stomach was filled with yin energy, she wasn''t human. Could it be that she was carrying a ghost?


    Zhang Tiangang said that he was not too sure either, but it could be proven that the thing inside this stomach was definitely not ordinary.


    As the two of us were discussing the matter, there was a sudden commotion in the shop.


    "Creak ¡­" "Creak ¡­"


    The sound was very much like a mouse''s, but it was several times louder than the sneaky sound of a normal mouse.


    I don''t usually open fire in the shop, and it''s all statues and stuff, and nothing I don''t eat is a rat.


    Where did this sound come from?


    Zhang Tiangang pointed at the pregnant woman''s stomach. I turned my head to listen carefully, and that voice really did come from her stomach.


    The pregnant woman''s face turned pale as she clutched her stomach, doing her best to pacify the child.


    Could it be that she was carrying a mouse in her womb? This was something out of a fantasy story.


    "Hurry up and find a chicken. It must be alive." Zhang Tiangang instructed me.


    The pregnant woman also nodded, "Yes, I want the chicken. That''s what they eat."


    I was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant, but seeing that the pregnant woman''s expression was off, I quickly went to the market to buy one.


    As soon as the chicken was brought back, it was immediately snatched by the pregnant woman. When the pregnant woman saw the chicken, her mouth was sharp and her eyes were round.


    The look in that movement technique''s eyes couldn''t help but remind me of the appearance of a weasel.


    I feel a little sick.


    How could a living person eat a live chicken?


    I kicked Zhang Tiangang and asked him about the situation.


    This time, Zhang Tiangang stopped speaking softly and said loudly: "How strange, how strange, a young girl marrying a yellow wolf, a gold mountain and a silver sea."


    After the pregnant woman heard these two sentences, she sat on top of the Mazar, looking at the two of us with a panicked expression.


    "All of you know it. Save me."


    The yellow wolf that Zhang Tiangang spoke of was the weasel, and in the northeast was the legend of the gray, yellow, willow, black and five wild immortals.


    This weasel was the yellow fairy inside. Legend has it that when a weasel cultivated to a certain extent, it could move wealth and treasure, and it was extremely powerful.


    When a young woman marries a yellow wolf, Jinshan and Yinhai''s family must be talking about this.


    But I was a little shocked, how could this person marry a weasel.


    "Since we all know, then tell us about it."


    I told the pregnant woman to tell her that if she didn''t tell the truth, we wouldn''t be able to help her.


    The pregnant woman nodded her head repeatedly, telling us that her name was Wu Jie, a painter.


    One year ago, he met a businessman from Northeast China called Huang Jiulang.


    The Huang Jiulang said that he was in the medicinal herb business, had a lot of money and also liked to draw.


    Half a year later, Huang Jiulang proposed to Wu Jie. A young, rich businessman who shared an interest with. Wu Jie had thought that this would be her best partner, so she agreed without thinking.


    The two of them held a grand wedding in the northeast, but after living together, Wu Jie realized that Huang Jiulang had many strange hobbies in life.


    For example, at night, he rarely slept, and even liked to eat chicken, but Wu Jie always ate them sneakily. In the morning, when she looked at the trash can, she found a pile of chicken bones.


    Once, when Wu Jie woke up in the middle of the night, she found Huang Jiulang alone in the kitchen.


    This made Wu Jie scream out loud, and when the Huang Jiulang heard the voice, he immediately turned around.


    The next scene that happened did not let Wu Jie catch her breath.


    Huang Jiulang''s entire body was covered in fur, his two hands that were like claws were holding a chicken that was more than half eaten, and also had chicken feathers.


    That face was not a human face at all, but a weasel with a sharp chin and fierce green teeth.


    This was clearly the Spirit Qi of the weasel, the person that Wu Jie was sleeping with for the past half year was actually this thing, and instantly fell limply to the ground.


    When he woke up again, Huang Jiulang had already changed into her human form, telling Wu Jie not to be afraid.


    Even though Wu Jie was panicking, she had lived with him for such a long time that they became husband and wife.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just love that makes you accept."


    Wu Jie nodded her head in tacit agreement.


    Indeed, it was because Wu Jie was an artist, but she was not famous for it, so she did not have the money. If it wasn''t for the fact that people were rich, they wouldn''t be able to afford to engage in arts.


    But what the Huang Jiulang lacked the most was money. After he had gotten together with Wu Jie, he opened the biggest art gallery in the entire city for Wu Jie. Furthermore, he even opened an art exhibition for her in the most famous art center.


    In a short while, Wu Jie''s reputation rose due to his financial support. This greatly satisfied her vanity, and if not for him, all of these would not have existed.


    Unfortunately, the good news did not last long. Half a year later, Wu Jie realized that she was pregnant.


    This was definitely a great thing for the Huang Jiulang. Although Wu Jie was afraid that the Huang Jiulang was changed by the weasel, she was still happy that her own child was still her flesh and blood.


    It was just that after being pregnant for a few months, Wu Jie gradually discovered that the child in her stomach had some clues.


    From the moment they became pregnant, Wu Jie had always liked to eat chicken, and he also liked to eat raw chicken like the Huang Jiulang.


    One for a week or two at the earliest, until it becomes a few days later, and even now it is impossible to eat for a day.


    Wu Jie found a private hospital and did the [B Chao]. Only then did she realize that the children inside were actually not normal infants, but were actually a few little weasel s.


    Hearing this, I also felt that it was a bit scary. If this was born in the hospital, then wouldn''t it scare the doctors and nurses to death?


    Wu Jie said with a pale face:


    "I beg you, help me remove the thing in my stomach. I still want to be a human, what is wrong with giving birth to these things?"


    "Then, does Huang Jiulang know about this matter?"


    I asked in advance. After all, no matter if it''s a human or a Spirit Demon, getting pregnant is a different story altogether. If Wu Jie were to secretly beat up this nest of weasel behind Huang Jiulang''s back, it would be impossible for him to get pregnant.


    Huang Jiulang will become a ruckus that we cannot afford to offend.


    When Wu Jie heard this, she let out a somewhat disdainful laugh.


    "What''s the matter with that trash? Help me remove the thing in my stomach. It''s fine as long as it costs."


    I hesitated for a bit, but Wu Jie immediately doubled the number that I stated.

 C75 Dragon Lady

    200,000 was a lot of money, and no one would want to waste it.


    But after all, this matter was related to the yellow fairy.


    yin and yang lines was very afraid of these things.


    yellow fairy is one of the Five Wild Immortals in the Northeast, this thing has a strong desire for revenge.


    These dishes were for balance between Yin and Yang, and no one was to be offended.


    Some things, even if they earned more, were not worth it.


    Wu Jie seemed to have seen through our thoughts, and said:


    "Don''t be afraid, I already drove him back to the Northeast. I get annoyed just by looking at that useless thing."


    I was a little doubtful and asked her: "yellow fairy s are all wild immortals that have cultivated to the Exquisite Realm, their ability to gather wealth and make treasures is truly amazing, and yet you still think that it''s useless."


    Hearing my words, Wu Jie''s face was filled with contempt.


    I just wanted him to buy me two of Monet''s famous paintings. He said he had no money, and I think he just treated me as a tool for reproduction. I said he was useless.


    Zhang Tiangang and I continued to look at each other.


    I haven''t read much, but I know Monet.


    It looked like a painting worth tens of millions of euros, which made the old Nose expensive.


    Wu Jie seemed to be afraid of his child, but she had an arrogant attitude towards the Huang Jiulang.


    It was as if he was looking down on his identity as a weasel.


    "What do you think? Whether or not you can help me with this matter? If you can''t do it, then just name your own price. I agree to whatever it is." Wu Jie looked at us and asked.


    This isn''t a matter of money. I didn''t give her an answer but instead told her, "This is the first time that we have encountered this kind of thing. We need to properly study it. You can contact us again in a few days."


    "Oh, that again." Wu Jie''s face did not have much of a reaction, it seems like she has not only asked our family of yin and yang lines, she also asked about them. Nodding, she took out two stacks of money from her bag and slapped it onto the Table.


    "This is only a deposit. If you''ve made up your mind, contact me."


    After saying that, Wu Jie walked away with her big belly. I looked at the stack of bills and saw a name card on it.


    "Time Gallery, Wu Jie."


    I handed the name card to Zhang Tiangang and sighed slowly.


    Howe Court Apartments is a big deal, and now that Wu Jie is here, it looks like she can really earn a lot this time.


    On the other hand, Zhang Tiangang''s expression did not look too good, and coldly snorted: "I can see that these two lists are not good, and especially the matter with Wu Jie, there are many loopholes inside."


    I asked Zhang Tiangang for a few reasons. Could it be that he was the one who fabricated and tried to trick us?


    Zhang Tiangang clicked his tongue, and said: "Have you ever thought about how an ordinary person could touch the yellow fairy, and even marry him and have a child, even if you take a step back and say that the Huang Jiulang was chased away by her, and that the child in her stomach was taken away, how could the yellow fairy not stop it?"


    I thought so too.


    The Huang Jiulang was a demonic beast, even if he wanted money, Wu Jie would have to be a cruel person to be able to sleep in the same bed as him.


    Huang Jiulang would never be said to be able to return to the Northeast just like that.


    If Wu Jie wanted to take away the child, she had to pass through the Huang Jiulang first.


    The Huang Jiulang would definitely not agree to it. There must be something fishy about Wu Jie wanting to beat up the child and then chasing him back to the Northeast.


    "Wu Jie must have looked for other people from the yin and yang lines before, let''s ask." Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said.


    I think so too, but I don''t know many people in yin and yang lines.


    Feng Si can be considered one, but he shouldn''t get involved in this kind of thing. Other than him, I remembered the Dragon Lady.


    If my Grandpa was alive, he would be around the same age as him. She is also an elder in the yin and yang lines.


    In the past, her medical standards were not developed, and having children was a very dangerous thing to do. Therefore, there was a special type of person in the yin and yang lines, who would pray to the gods to blessing and bring good fortune to the world, and to protect the safety of infants and pregnant women.


    This was what Dragon Lady did, but her medical standards were high in the past few years, and she was no longer able to do anything about it, but there were a lot of people who believed in her.


    What the Dragon Lady would know was what happened inside her stomach, would Wu Jie look for her?


    I called Dragon Lady. I didn''t expect that the seventy or so people in Dragon Lady would recognize me the moment they heard my voice.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, why are you calling me?"


    I hastily smiled and politely asked, "Granny, have you been well recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hehe, I''m a loner. I''ve buried half of my dirt in the ground. What''s so good about it?" Dragon Lady''s voice was very cold, and she directly asked me: "What are you being so courteous for, why are you looking for me?"


    But since Dragon Lady was going straight to the point, I didn''t dare say much. I asked her, "Is there anyone called Wu Jie who came to find you?"


    When Dragon Lady heard this, he coughed lightly: "That yellow sperm''s wife, has too many babies in her stomach."


    Looks like my guess is right, Wu Jie really did look for the Dragon Lady.


    "Then did you see anything?" I pressed her.


    Dragon Lady let out a cold laugh, "Hehe, the reincarnated mother and child have become villains, and father and son have both descended into this world."


    What do you mean, mother and son, father and son?


    I asked the Dragon Lady, but the Dragon Lady pushed the question to another place and wouldn''t tell me.


    I couldn''t ask any more questions, so I just exchanged a few pleasantries and hung up.


    After Zhang Tiangang finished listening, he shook his head.


    "I''ve only heard that my daughter is my father''s little lover from his previous life, and my son is my father''s past enemy." I''ve only heard that my father''s daughter is my father''s little lover from his previous life, and my son is my father''s past enemy.


    Zhang Tiangang was confused.


    But since the Dragon Lady didn''t touch this matter, I don''t want to interfere either. I just need to quickly find a time for Wu Jie to return and take back this deposit.


    I only said that I would think about it, but I didn''t directly agree to her request.


    But before I returned the deposit back, Wu Jie gave me another call, saying that he wanted to invite Zhang Tiangang and me out for dinner.


    The table was reserved at the Moscow restaurant.


    It''s a Russian restaurant, and is said to be the most expensive restaurant in our city. I heard Feng Si and the Taug mention it a few times, but I didn''t go there.


    I was afraid that this would be a Hongmen feast, so I didn''t agree at first. However, Zhang Tiangang nodded his head continuously and told me that he had to go.


    I thought there was something wrong, so I agreed. After I made the call, I asked him,


    "Do we have to continue meddling in this matter?"


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head, his face filled with desire: "The dishes in the Moscow restaurant are so delicious, even if we don''t want it, we''ll have to eat him first."

 C76 The Huang Jiulang arrived

    "If there''s something we can take advantage of, we can just eat a meal first." Zhang Tiangang was all smiles.


    I almost fainted and told him that Wu Jie was a ghost. Let''s eat a big meal of hers, be careful that she didn''t eat us up.


    But Zhang Tiangang didn''t agree, he assured me that we can go eat first.


    Since he had already promised her, he could only go.


    When I arrived at the Moscow Restaurant in the evening, I discovered what it meant to be brilliant.


    What a good guy, it was just like the Kremlin on TV. The floor was covered with embroidered red carpets, and the two of them couldn''t carry the chamber beam''s stone pillar.


    The waiters in the restaurant were also foreigners.


    That battle was on par with the 10 thousand pieces of Qian Yi s'' daily food that Big Brother Tang had invited me to eat.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang if he could eat a meal here that was tens of thousands of times bigger.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me like I was a bumpkin.


    "Coming here to eat is not a matter of money. People usually book seats a month ahead of time. Unless they are frequent customers, they cannot be arranged with money."


    Wu Jie was already waiting for us inside the dining hall. When she saw us, she waved her hand and called us over.


    We looked at Wu Jie, and saw that she looked a little different than when we saw her during the day. During the day, Wu Jie wore a simple and plain skirt, but at night, she changed into a black woolen coat.


    The hair color was very straight and was golden in the middle. There were two black spots on the sides of the fur. It was very beautiful, but it was hard to tell what kind of animal hair it was.


    If it was the color of the fur on the neck, then it should be thicker. Moreover, if one wanted to make this size, they would need to put together at least a few fox tails. However, this neck was made of a piece of leather.


    In my impression, only tiger could be this big, but that''s definitely not the case.


    I stared at Wu Jie''s neck for a long time, then Wu Jie laughed out loud.


    "Is there something on Mr. Qin''s face?"


    I finally snapped out of my daze and looked at her for too long. I shook my head in embarrassment and asked her why she had called us here.


    Wu Jie asked me directly. I have already considered about that.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Zhang Tiangang waved his hand: "Waiter, bring the menu over, let me take a look."


    Once the menu was served, Zhang Tiangang ordered a whole table of what would be called Red Vegetable Soup, caviar and the like.


    After ordering, I buried my head in food. After all, Wu Jie was treating me to a meal, so I felt a little embarrassed and said in a suppressed voice, "Pay attention to your image, don''t be like a reincarnated hungry ghost."


    "You guys talk about your stuff, I''ll eat mine, don''t worry about me." Zhang Tiangang didn''t even look at Wu Jie as he buried his head into his food.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment, telling Wu Jie whatever it was I wanted to say.


    But Wu Jie''s words gave me a fright, and she said:


    "I won''t trouble you guys to manage this matter. Consider that money as the tea money that was given to you."


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. How could Wu Jie, who was flustered and scared to death during the day, be so calm towards this matter at night?


    Seeing my doubt, Wu Jie let out a long sigh.


    "Actually, I still love Jiu Lang very much. The child in our womb, after we''ve crystallized, I will properly bring them along with me. This is the symbol of our love."


    I was confused. Women are a capricious thing.


    But since Wu Jie could think things through, that was good.


    "Then I shall bless the two of you. From now on, you two will be together forever."


    After I finished speaking, I shook hands with her. The moment Wu Jie extended his hand out, my body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Her hand was frighteningly cold.


    Wu Jie smiled at me. After taking a glance at her eyes, she felt that her gaze had become much brighter than usual.


    But maybe it''s because of the light, I didn''t think too much about it. On the contrary, everyone was happy about it.


    Zhang Tiangang and I couldn''t help but start eating.


    Wu Jie told me that I had already bought the painting. I would be the first to go, if I was interested, I would go with her to the gallery to take a look at the painting.


    After all, they treated us to a big meal, and they even politely invited us to be embarrassed to refuse.


    Zhang Tiangang pulled me down and said:


    "Miss Wu has her own matters to attend to. Why do you have to meddle in so many matters? Let''s go home after the meal."


    My expression was so stern that even I was stunned.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled as he glanced at Wu Jie.


    "Next time, next time we''ll definitely go."


    Wu Jie smiled as she revealed her two canines and left.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang with confusion and asked him what he was doing.


    Zhang Tiangang chuckled: "Fortunately I didn''t go, I saved your life."


    "Ah, what''s the meaning of saving my life?" I was a little confused.


    Zhang Tiangang lowered his voice and said: "You really think that the one who is treating us is Wu Jie, that is the Huang Jiulang, do you see that scarf on her neck?"


    I nodded my head obediently. I had been paying attention to that scarf for a long time. I felt it was weird, but I couldn''t tell what it was.


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh: "The most venomous woman''s heart, is not fake at all. The Huang Jiulang had already been killed by her, and the collar on her neck was made from Huang Jiulang''s skin."


    I thought what Zhang Tiangang said was just a joke, he thinks that I have never seen weasel before, that thing is only a little bigger than a mouse, it is so difficult to make a purse with that skin.


    The collar on Wu Jie''s neck could only be done with a few fox furs put together.


    The Huang Jiulang was so big.


    "It''s true that you know little."


    Zhang Tiangang stuffed the whole steak into his mouth, chewed it for a good while, and said:


    Just like a fox, the thousand year demon fox has nine tails growing from her back, and the thousand year weasel''s sperm, its entire body is a golden yellow, its entire body is a mass of black fur, its entire body is as big as a calf. "


    If that was the case, then it was possible that Wu Jie''s neck was made from that tail.


    If Wu Jie was an ordinary person, how could she possibly kill a thousand year old weasel Essence?


    It seems that everything he said to us during the day was false.


    But when Zhang Tiangang said that he was looking for us, what did he mean by that?


    "Didn''t the Huang Jiulang already die? How could he still come and find us?"


    "You think that you can kill the thousand-year-old yellow fairy as long as you want to, it''s just her flesh that''s going to die." Zhang Tiangang smiled and said:


    "I think the Huang Jiulang''s soul should be by Wu Jie''s side, searching for a chance to revive. Do you still remember what the Dragon Lady said?"


    I repeated Dragon Lady''s words:


    "The reincarnated mother and son become sinners, father and son both reincarnated."

 C77 Prompt from Dragon Lady

    I somewhat understood that the Dragon Lady seemed to be hinting at something.


    The fact that the mother and son reincarnated into a grievance did not mean that they had reincarnated into Wu Jie''s son after the death of Huang Jiulang.


    If he was father and son, could he be hinting that he would be born with the little weasel in his stomach?


    That makes sense to me.


    Zhang Tiangang also agreed.


    Huang Jiulang''s body had already been destroyed, so he had to reincarnate again. Therefore, he had chosen, the Wu Jie who killed him.


    "The Soul did not die, so it might be possible to control Wu Jie with its cultivation." Zhang Tiangang said.


    I asked again, "Then the reason it came to find us, was it to warn us not to help Wu Jie?"


    "The weasel''s desire for revenge is extremely strong. If Wu Jie were to kill it, even if it were to reincarnate, it would definitely take revenge." Zhang Tiangang took a deep breath. "Wu Jie wants to ask the people from yin and yang lines for help, so it will definitely stop it."


    There is a saying is a one-day husband and wife hundred days of grace, a hundred days of husband and wife like the deep sea.


    Even if the Huang Jiulang was a yellow fairy, Wu Jie would not have killed it.


    When I thought about this, I couldn''t help but think of Li Li. Compared to him, these girls were truly bad.


    At night, I received another piece of news. It was from the Taug, and I found traces of Yao Boqing.


    I went to find Taug early in the morning, and when I passed by the park, I just happened to see Zhang Jia walking around on a bench in the park.


    Zhang Jia intentionally took out his notebook and wrote asking where I was going.


    When I told him where I was going, Zhang Jia shook his hand repeatedly, not allowing me to go.


    I asked him what had happened. Was it because of the Dianling?


    But Zhang Jia only wrote it on the Paper s:


    "The Infernal King has appeared, the Buddha has yet to appear."


    The monk that was wandering around might have figured out some reason. Since the Demon King had appeared and the Buddha did not appear, there might be a deeper meaning behind it.


    Taug said that Yao Boqing was kidnapped by three to five of his brothers, and is currently discussing this matter with the sales office''s Office. He told me to hurry over, if I was late, Yao Boqing might come across him and play some tricks.


    I had no choice but to agree as I asked Zhang Jia on my notebook: I don''t understand what you mean, but can you come with me to the place we went last?


    Zhang Jia hesitated for a while, before using his hands to pose as if he was drinking.


    Looks like it''s fine for this monk to have wine. I smiled and went to the small shop beside the park to buy a second pot of beef mini.


    Seeing so much wine, Zhang Jia was overjoyed. He carried the wine and sat on my carriage.


    When they arrived at the sales department, Yao Boqing was already tied to a chair.


    Taug was very excited to see me and said:


    "It took me a long time to find this son of a b * tch. Do you know where I finally found him after walking around the entire city a few times?"


    I told Taug not to keep us in suspense. Taug chuckled:


    "This bastard went to the Longevity Mausoleum to stay there. If it wasn''t for my brother''s friend being a tinker, I wouldn''t have been able to find him."


    The Longevity Mausoleum was located in the suburbs, and it would take several hours of driving to get there. It wasn''t easy to find him.


    I looked at Yao Boqing. This person was already much thinner than the one I saw a few days ago, the flesh on his face was completely sunken in, and his eyes were filled with dark circles.


    When I saw him, I got angry and asked him,


    "The statue of our god."


    Yao Boqing lowered his head and did not speak. I shouted again, "Where''s the statue?"


    Yao Boqing giggled at me. His voice was hoarse, but his emaciated appearance made him look like an undead.


    "Damn your mother." I was so angry that I almost went up and slapped him, but then I thought about it, this person is a boss after all, and I can''t afford to offend him.


    Taug was not in a good mood. He would slap him on the face the moment he got up there.


    "Alright, I said you f * cking tricked me. This place is a ghost place, you almost killed me, do you understand?"


    That slap had caused the second person to be injured and had to lose two of their teeth, but Yao Boqing was still fine.


    "Hehe, True God Indian protecting me. With just you two, it''s nothing."


    Yao Boqing was ecstatic. When I heard about the Inscriptions God, I immediately became interested and asked him where the thing was.


    Taug also added:


    "Right, where did you take that thing? Also, tell me how you''re going to deal with this place."


    Yao Boqing didn''t reply to all of this, there was calmness written all over his face.


    Taug was most displeased that others would act shamelessly in front of him, his gaze wandered over his body, then stared at the golden chain on his neck.


    "Alright, I won''t say it, right? Give this to me."


    Taug pulled forcefully, pulling down the golden chain.


    If it was anything else, it would be fine. But Yao Boqing had used this thing to avoid death.


    "Give that thing back to me."


    Just as Yao Boqing''s golden Necklace was pulled out, Yao Boqing''s speed became visible to the naked eye as it sped up by a circle.


    Zhang Jia seemed to have noticed that bunch of Golden Necklace and wanted to ask Taug over to take a look.


    The Taug was also a rich master, but he didn''t care about all these. He just wanted to vent his anger on Yao Boqing.


    Since Zhang Jia came to ask for it, he naturally gave it to him. Zhang Jia took the Necklace and after looking at it, he immediately danced with joy and began gesticulating.


    I didn''t understand what he meant, so I quickly gave him the pen and paper. Zhang Jia wrote to me:


    "This thing belongs to them. He had a senior brother called Kash who stole a lot of magic tools from the temple. He also came out with another purpose, and that is to get his senior brother back."


    What a coincidence.


    Thus, Zhang Jia wrote and asked Yao Boqing where his senior brother was.


    Yao Boqing just stared blankly at his and said:


    "Return the Necklace to me, hurry up and return the Necklace to me."


    It would be useless for me to ask, so I pulled Zhang Jia to the side.


    Suddenly at this time, a sudden dry thunder struck the sky, startling us.


    Soon after, a gust of cold wind blew in the sky. This sales office was in the second phase, normally, other than a group of cats, Howe Court Apartments would not even have a shadow.


    When the cold wind blew, the black and white cats seemed to have gone crazy as they howled with all their might.


    I could vaguely smell Yin Qi in the air.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, causing everyone to be unable to speak.


    Seeing that, Zhang Jia actually sat down on the ground with his legs crossed, raised the scripture and started chanting.


    "Brother Qin, hurry and invite Sung-ge over. If you come early, there might be hope."


    Zhang Tiangang suddenly said.


    I was stunned for a moment. "Why did you invite him?"

 C78 rope crane

    Zhang Tiangang shot a glance at the three people, and said: "All of Howe Court Apartments''s shareholders are here, something might happen."


    It was only then that I remembered that other than the three people who belonged to Destiny''s End and Mu Ya who had escaped into the Void Gate, the remaining three people from Seven Lives Seven Annihilations were all here.


    If all three of the Seven Lives Seven Killings were to gather together, it was likely that they were going to cause trouble.


    At this moment, a strange scene appeared in the sky. It was as if countless dark clouds had gathered together as a group. Who knew where this evil wind came from? It actually caused the tower crane to shake.


    The shallow green roots on the ground had long since been blown into the sky, leaving only a few banyan trees that were still slightly tenacious. They flapped their branches in the gale, making hissing sounds.


    The scene was somewhat similar to the apocalypse.


    I also felt that something might happen if this goes on, so I quickly called Sun Yangjun.


    After Sun Yangjun finished listening to what I had to say, he gave a cold laugh.


    "This is the second time you''ve asked for my help."


    With that said, Sun Yangjun hung up.


    Yao Boqing, who had her Necklace stolen, was somewhat anxious. She wanted to reach out and snatch the Necklace back, but her four limbs were bound.


    I told Taug not to cause trouble. If they don''t return the Necklace to him, someone might die.


    But before I finished this sentence, Yao Boqing had already let out a strange cry.


    Yao Boqing used all his strength to push his legs forward and rolled his eyes. It was as if something was hanging from his throat.


    Something was going to happen, I thought.


    I quickly called for them to untie the rope on Yao Boqing''s body. I reached towards Yao Boqing''s neck, and discovered that I had actually found an iron rope out of thin air.


    "Bo Dan ¡­" "Bo Li ¡­"


    The sound of a series of iron chains colliding together was clearly heard by the few of us.


    Yao Boqing''s face looked like he was about to suffocate. I wanted to reach out and break the iron chain, but I couldn''t do anything about it, so I called them over to help me.


    Taug, who had such great strength, only touched the iron chain.


    Yao Boqing''s face turned extremely ugly, his face was pitch black, and his tongue was sticking out from his mouth.


    "Save ¡­" "Save me ¡­"


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the few of us felt our hands loosen, and suddenly, Yao Boqing was dragged flying toward the wall due to inertia.


    It was the same as the one on the wall.


    The pair of eyes rolled back their eyes and stared at us. Both of their hands desperately tore at their necks, trying to break away from us.


    But in less than two to three seconds, Yao Boqing''s body softened and fell off the wall.


    The deathly appearance was extremely ugly. Green veins bulged on his body, and his two eyes bulged out. One of his tongues extended out to an extremely long length.


    Only Hanged Ghost would look like this.


    When the Taug and Xu Tianming saw this scene, they were so frightened that they all fell to the ground. The Taug hurriedly threw the Necklace in his hands onto the ground.


    "No ¡­" None of my business... You deserve it. "


    Although Yao Boqing''s death was a retribution, he still hasn''t told me where the statue of the subordinate god went.


    If the statue were to become a civilian, something would happen to it.


    I was a little worried about this, but Zhang Tiangang interrupted me.


    Zhang Tiangang pointed to a row of residential buildings and said:


    "Do you see that?"


    I looked over there. There were dark clouds covering the roof of the residential building, and a small tornado was forming on the ground. From afar, I could see the gloomy and gloomy atmosphere.


    I then remembered that the last time Zhang Jia recited the incantation was in that area.


    "The Dianling is there." I said with a little fear.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression did not look too good either, as he said resentfully:


    "If Sung-ge comes too late, I''m afraid we and the other two masters will die here today."


    Zhang Tiangang''s words were very tactful. Just as he finished speaking, with a ripping sound, all of the curtains in the sales department fell to the floor, and the glass instantly shattered.


    For some unknown reason, I felt a surge of Miasma approaching us.


    The whole building became extremely dark. Taug wanted to switch on the lights, but found that the electricity had been cut.


    "Return my Yin Residence ¡­" "Give me back my secret chamber ¡­"


    Suddenly, I heard this phrase resounding in my ears. It was repeating itself, and there was a hint of bitterness in my voice.


    The eyes of Taug and Xu Tianming widened as they desperately waved their hands:


    "Don''t, it''s not our business, don''t bother us."


    I turned my head to look in their direction, a row of ghosts pushed open the door of the sales department, and walked towards Taug and Xu Tianming.


    There was a saying that grievances had a head, debts had a master, so this group of ghosts only looked for the two of them.


    However, I can''t just stay here and watch the show with my life on the line.


    "Insolent wandering soul, dust returns to dust, soil returns to soil, how dare you stir trouble here."


    While speaking, I took out a handful of rice from my pocket and sprinkled it towards the ghosts.


    The Five Valleys was the place where the nature''s essence brought along the yang qi. When it sprinkled on the ghosts''s body, it instantly let out a burst of crackling sounds.


    However, the ghosts''s numbers seemed to be too great, and this time, these ghosts seemed to be too infuriated, and did not break free from their encirclement. Rows after rows of ghosts were also walking towards us.


    These ghosts''s eyes were filled with hostility, as they grabbed both Zhang Tiangang and I by the necks.


    Zhang Tiangang gasped for breath as he looked at me:


    "Why is Sun Yangjun not here yet?"


    Just as he said that, at that moment, the voice of a buffalo horn came from outside the sales office.


    "Wuu ¡­" "Swish."


    Zhang Tiangang and I laughed. Someone had come to save us.


    Upon hearing the buffalo horn, these ghosts were as shocked as if they had heard thunder. They were stunned in place.


    Sun Yangjun blew all the way while he walked in with his buffalo horn. When I looked at his clothes, they were different from the last time, he was wearing a cowhide helmet with three statues on it, and a black turban on his head. He was also wearing a red daoist robe, but it was not for wearing, instead, it was tied around his waist.


    Other than the buffalo horn in his hand, he also held a two foot long wooden stick. It was square and had a line of patterns engraved on it.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that this was the formal dressing of the Fa Li sect. The scarf tied around his head indicated his identity.


    If it was a red scarf, it would be a red mage, mainly doing things in the sky, such as asking for rain, praying, praying, etc. If it was a crow head, he would be in charge of underground affairs.


    To eliminate evil, to behead demons, to imprison souls, and so on.


    Zhang Tiangang sighed, "It''s been many years since I last met the Lulu Sect, and this Shaman is even more impressive. Sung-ge is truly amazing."


    After hearing him talk so much, I can''t help but ask, this Sun Yangjun''s Tao technique is really that great.


    Sun Yangjun stomped on the door which the ghosts had just knocked down and shouted angrily:


    "Lulu Mountain has arrived. The imperial edict hacked the sabre into fire, bloated it, and starved it to death. The lightning strikes bit the wound, and killed the flood of water. The ghosts ¡­ the three souls ¡­ all seven souls ¡­ retreat quickly."


    Before his voice fell, Sun Yangjun blew again.

 C79 life and death listening to the heavens

    The buffalo horn''s voice was long and melodious. In the sound, the ghosts had already disappeared without a trace.


    This time, I am completely convinced that even Feng Si, who is an expert in yin and yang lines, might not necessarily recognize someone like Sun Yangjun, who could subdue so many ghosts in such a short period of time.


    After Sun Yangjun subdued these ghosts, he looked at me with a little pity.


    "For the sake of these ghosts, you have to waste this opportunity, it''s not worth it."


    I said he had misunderstood and pointed in the direction of the residential buildings.


    After Sun Yangjun finished reading, even his expression was startled.


    "Can you help me with that?"


    Actually, I did not hold much hope for that, as the Dianling s inside belonged to the realm of Earth Immortals, Sun Yangjun was a cultivator, and would not easily provoke them.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Sun Yangjun immediately nodded, feeling extremely satisfied.


    "How could I not do what I promised you? But you have to come with me."


    "Of course." I did not hesitate as Zhang Tiangang also raised his hand.


    "Since Brother Qin is going, count me in too."


    The three of us walked towards the residential building, while Zhang Jia remained seated in front of the door of the sales office like a mountain.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that Zhang Jia has already reached a state of meditation, it is one of the Buddhist Sect''s cultivation, the higher one''s cultivation, during the state of meditation, Zhang Jia will not use his body, but rather, will become one with the heavens.


    Zhang Jia''s buddhist nature was very high, he was probably only one foot away from reaching this.


    We had no time to think about anything else. The closer we got to the residential buildings, the more we could feel the raging tornadoes.


    Several residential buildings were surrounded by the gale, and we could barely see the top floor of the building.


    The situation was rather horrifying. I asked Zhang Tiangang, "Why is there such a strong wind?"


    "Wind, hmph, if this goes on, I''ll die a thousand miles from now and be covered in blood." Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly: "The cultivation experience of the Dianling inside is probably higher than what we imagined."


    I turned my head to look at Sun Yangjun, and even his face had a tinge of panic. He frowned, and his entire face sunk into deep thought. It seemed like it would be difficult for Sun Yangjun to handle the Dianling inside.


    Dianling is a God of the Si Yin, one of the 3600 Earth Immortals under the command of the Underworld Lord Ming Jun. Although his cultivation may not be high, it''s definitely not low.


    Sun Yangjun glanced at us, and let us consider it.


    Zhang Tiangang asked: "How dangerous is it?"


    "Life and death listen to the heavens."


    Sun Yangjun replied calmly.


    I didn''t think much of it and just nodded my head.


    Since he had chosen to eat yin and yang lines''s food.


    No matter how dangerous, he had to continue.


    Seeing my reaction, Sun Yangjun seemed to be very satisfied, and nodded while smiling coldly.


    This is how it has always been in the yin and yang lines, life and death are determined by fate. If you have the life to live, eat this bowl of rice, if you meet with misfortune, and meet with misfortune, it would be good. If you do not have a life, do not continue in the future, Little Qin, follow me.


    Before he finished speaking, Sun Yangjun carried the buffalo horn on his back and leaped into the tornado.


    Zhang Tiangang and I rushed in without hesitation.


    The whirlwind outside was strong, but its center was not small either. A wave of yin aura gushed out from it.


    Sun Yangjun placed both hands behind his back, stood straight and roared:


    "The God of Dianling is here, offer incense, and kowtow."


    Before his voice fell, Zhang Tiangang had already knelt down while pulling me along. Sun Yangjun was still standing, and three sticks of fragrance had actually appeared out of nowhere on his hand.


    The fragrance was different from what we used to have. There was a unique fragrance, a faint and delicate fragrance.


    "Lushan descendant Sun Yangjun is here. I request the Dianling s to have their divine powers stored away so that they can avoid the black winds. There are nine mountains above and nine halls below. The divine gods live in this place and do not dare to overdo their divine powers."


    Just as this sound was withdrawn, the tornado slightly stopped moving.


    We had thought that the Dianling was intimidated by what Sun Yangjun had said, but we didn''t expect that in only a second, a wild laughter could be heard from the black wind.


    Hehe, I have no grudges with you, so this matter with Lushan descendant has nothing to do with you.


    When Sun Yangjun heard this, he scoffed.


    "There''s no need for that, god. I''m going to interfere in this matter."


    As the sound of his voice faded, a few ''nice'' words came out of the gale.


    Then, the glass door of a residential building opened slightly, and Sun Yangjun led us in.


    It was the elevator s'' room and the chore room on the first floor of the residential building. It was a normal place normally.


    But this time, it was a bit strange. The walls of this place were actually blood-red, and under the wall in the middle, there were seven meter wide oil pots.


    I looked down at four of them.


    They were the four people who had died in the Seven Lives Seven Kills.


    These people were completely naked, and even their skin had been ripped off. The veins and blood vessels on their bodies were all exposed to the red colored flesh.


    Even the skin on his face had been wiped clean, leaving only a pair of white eyes rolling around.


    The oil in the wok boiled. The three men and one woman struggled and screamed, desperately trying to climb out of the wok. However, every time they moved, the oil would gather on their bodies like the tide, unable to escape.


    Looking at it, I felt a chill run down my spine. The legendary frying pan should be this one.


    Sun Yangjun told me that the ones inside are the four ghosts s, don''t look inside, they will be captivated by the Dianling.


    I immediately closed my eyes, and Sun Yangjun told Zhang Tiangang to find the compass and find its position right in the middle of the Five Elements.


    Zhang Tiangang hurriedly copied out the fellow, but discovered that the needle on the compass did not even spin, it only hovered around the two points on the heavenly lake.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the compass had become a needle, which meant that the needle in the heavenly lake was already unable to find its position.


    I looked at the compass and asked, "Why did this happen?"


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a long time before coming to a conclusion, "There might be experts who have set up a trap here to block the Five Elements Eight Trigrams, Water, Fire, Yin and Yang.


    "Why are you acting like this?" I asked.


    But this time, Zhang Tiangang was caught off guard. The house was for living, and in this world, the five elements of Yin and Yang were most suitable for life. The sun rose and set, the sun set, walking north, south, and east, resting as the sun rose and set.


    If the sun, moon, and yin and yang were all blocked out, then there could only be one possibility. This house was not meant for people to live in.

 C80 Xiangxi Concealment

    "To live in such a big house for the dead." I was stunned. I couldn''t believe it.


    Zhang Tiangang called out to me at this time, pointing at the two pillars set beside the elevator, he said, "Let me see."


    On top of the pillar was a round porcelain basin, which was the ashtray that was used for the exit of elevator s.


    Zhang Tiangang stomped his feet and let me look down. When I looked down, I realized that the shape of the pillar was strange under the porcelain pot.


    There was a man and a woman carved on top of the pillar. They were both in the shape of a human head and a snake''s body.


    It was not even nice to look at, and she even felt that it was a little eerie. Where would anyone place it at the door of a elevator?


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what it was. Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said, "It''s carved with the words Nuwa and Fuxi, but I don''t recognize the words. This pattern has a feeling about the Xiangxi, it''s probably carved by the people there."


    Xiangxi, at the mention of this, I immediately remembered about chasing corpses and raising Gu etc. These mysterious magic of the Lich Gu.


    "It''s carved from toad stone." Sun Yangjun said when he saw us looking at this.


    This sentence shocked me. I had heard my Grandpa mention the Toad Stone before.


    The toad stone was said to have a heavy yin aura. In the past, when a large family died, they would bury their dead and rest in peace. The stone pillows in the coffins s were made out of this.


    Such a heavy yin aura thing, what is it doing here? I think there are some unspeakable secrets between the design and the characters.


    Zhang Tiangang looked to his left and right again, and pointed at a certain direction. Floating in the four corners of the east, south, west and north, was a copper mirror.


    "I think this is the scheme of that expert. Let''s tear it apart."


    Sun Yangjun nodded, with a leap, he took out a bronze mirror, but with the bronze mirror in his hand, Sun Yangjun''s face immediately twisted, and he threw the bronze mirror on the ground.


    As soon as we saw it, we realized that the copper mirror had been grasped by a skeletal hand.


    We dared to take down the rest of the bronze mirrors, and it was the same.


    "Lovers Hand, Double Mirror." Zhang Tiangang pinched the edge of a copper mirror, looked at it, and clicked his tongue.


    I was just about to ask him what these two things mean when suddenly, with a thump, the elevator''s door opened.


    "This... This house doesn''t have electricity yet. "


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but panic a little.


    At that moment, a song came from behind him.


    "Seven stars in the sky, seven nails in the ground, seven stars in the sky, seven stars in the coffin, seven nails in the coffin, ah ¡­"


    The voice was a nursery rhyme, but when I thought about it and heard it, I couldn''t help but feel a little flustered.


    After Sun Yangjun heard this, he quickly picked up the buffalo horn and blew the song.


    The voices were long, but the children''s voices were not muffled, and there was the sound of a series of footsteps, as if they were coming towards us.


    "Hehe, ghost boy." Sun Yangjun laughed coldly, and pushed us into the elevator.


    Once the three entered the elevator, they immediately closed the door and the elevator climbed up to the second floor.


    Lovers'' Hand, Double Mirror, ghost boy, what was this?


    I became more and more confused.


    After exiting the elevator, Sun Yangjun knew that I was confused, so he told me that the situation was probably even more terrifying than what we had imagined.


    I was a little shocked and asked, "What else could it be? What exactly are you all talking about?"


    The Lovers'' Hand was a magic tool that was made from the hands of a couple. Moreover, it could only be taken alive. It was something that had been chopped off from a person''s hand.


    The pain of a human formed a grievance that was very dense, and it was a pair that was never separated from each other.


    [Double Mirror] was placed inside the coffins to accompany the dead body of the Xiangxi Region. The word "double" was carved on the mirror, and the word "black" and "white" represented "Yin and Yang.


    On the other hand, ghost boy was an infant that died prematurely right after being born. Because of this, the time that the Soul spent in the air turned into ghost boy.


    Without exception, all three items contained a heavy amount of Yin Qi.


    Why would a normal house need so much Yin Qi to build, and even purposely set up a place to isolate Yin Yang? It was probably because there was something inside that could not be seen by yang qi.


    The Dianling was an Earthly Immortal. Even though it wasn''t a good end and they sat upright, there was absolutely no need for it to be like this.


    Even Zhang Tiangang was a little scared. He pulled my Clothes and said:


    "Brother Qin, if you don''t mind us doing business here, let''s go back quickly."


    Hearing this, Sun Yangjun laughed bitterly and turned to look at the elevator:


    "Since we''re here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave that easily."


    As he spoke, a loud boom could be heard.


    When the elevator brought us to this floor, we could only grit our teeth and walk in. When we saw that there was actually a room that was open.


    There was a signboard at the entrance. There was not a single word written on it. There was even ink and paper placed on the side, as if it was prepared for us.


    Seeing that, Sun Yangjun did not panic, nor was he flustered, and shouted at Zhang Tiangang:


    "Mr Zhang, calligraphy, book plaque."


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head in agreement, then picked up a small piece of ink with dragon patterns drawn on it from the inkstone.


    Sun Yangjun picked up the brush and sucked up the ink, then wrote down the words "Dianling Residence" on the blank board as if it was dancing in the wind.


    Just as the pen was done writing, a series of cold giggles could be heard from inside.


    "Lushan descendant, come in."


    Sun Yangjun tidied up the black hat he was wearing and blew at the buffalo horn s as a response before walking in.


    I also wanted to follow behind him, but was stopped by Zhang Tiangang:


    I know about this matter. Normally, when a Mountain Elite monster cultivates to a certain level, they would need a name. However, they cannot give this name to themselves. They would need someone to give it a name.


    Furthermore, the higher the status of the person, the more mighty the name would be, and the more useful it would be for his cultivation.


    Although this Dianling was known as an Earthly Immortal, it was probably more than enough for someone without a name.


    But today''s battle, it seemed like the Dianling were waiting specially for Sun Yangjun to seal his. Sun Yangjun really had a lot of face, even the Dianling wished for him to give them a name.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang, and immediately saw Zhang Tiangang become complacent and said:


    "Of course I can. He is the Lushan descendant, the Substitute Sky Patrol Officer. He has the orders of the Lulu''s Ancestor. With a single stroke of his brush, tens of thousands of words will be written."

 C81 golden toad

    Since Sun Yangjun had such a great reputation, then this matter should definitely have something to do with him.


    My heart couldn''t help but calm down a bit.


    Sun Yangjun stayed inside for half an hour, without making any sound, the voice of a buffalo horn came from behind.


    "Wuu ¡­" "Swish."


    The sound seemed desolate in the silent residential building. After a sound, it disappeared.


    Zhang Tiangang and I were shouting out Sun Yangjun''s name, but no one replied us.


    In this situation, I started to worry, and just as I was about to rush in, I was stopped by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Brother Qin, there''s no way to play around inside, maybe the Dianling has gone mad, and the two of us are not qualified to be their food."


    I looked at him seriously: "Sun Yangjun came here because of us, if you put him down just like that, it''s not good enough for you, if you want to leave, go first, don''t worry about me."


    After Zhang Tiangang finished listening to me, he clenched his teeth and said, "If you want to go in, go in, I''ll listen to you."


    The two of us didn''t dare to be negligent any longer, we pushed open the door and rushed in. Sun Yangjun was in the main hall of the house, his entire body sprawled on the ground, and all the buffalo horn s had fallen to the side.


    I hurriedly helped him up, only to see that Sun Yangjun''s face was slightly pale, and her lips had already dried up.


    "Sung-ge, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sun Yangjun swayed for a long while before opening his mouth to speak:


    "It''s all been agreed, the Dianling agreed to let the remaining three people go."


    I saw that I almost passed out. Sun Yangjun couldn''t help but feel ashamed and touched.


    People are like this because of me.


    Just as I was about to thank him, Sun Yangjun opened her mouth and said:


    "However, things are not as simple as you think. They have conditions, the remaining three can live, but we have to help them remove the things on top, only giving us one day. If we can''t do it, we will all die."


    Sun Yangjun pointed to the ceiling, indicating that there was something on it.


    I also looked over my head and asked, "What''s on it?"


    This time, even Sun Yangjun shook his head and said:


    "I originally thought that as long as we risked our lives to discuss this matter with the Dianling, it would be enough. I didn''t expect him to tell me that it was something that was suppressing him, which is why he did this. As long as we take away the thing that was suppressing the Dianling, he would let us go."


    After listening to him, I understood a little bit.


    From the moment we entered, we already felt that this house was a little strange. It seems that there was something else in it, something like behaviour, which caused the Dianling to be a little strange.


    It was even possible that these things were originally there to suppress the Dianling. Unfortunately, the people who made them were not proficient in martial arts and did not have any effects, or even had a side effect.


    However, was probably the only one who knew what it was.


    It''s a pity he''s dead now, and we can''t find it in the next two days.


    Sun Yangjun asked me: "How many floors does this house have? It might be on one of these floors."


    When I entered, I carefully calculated that there were a total of 23 floors. Each floor had a total of 4 houses, and there were nearly 100 of them altogether. Looking for something would feel like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    I asked, "Didn''t the Dianling give you a hint? If we continue searching like this, we might not even be able to find anything."


    Sun Yangjun also helplessly shook his head.


    But Zhang Tiangang''s face was a little better, he raised his Nose and sucked:


    "Do you smell anything?"


    I had smelled it ever since it entered the house. It was a terrible stench, but it didn''t seem like the smell of rotten fish or rotten shrimp.


    This smell was very strange, it was hard to tell what it was.


    Sun Yangjun thought for a while, then said while looking at Zhang Tiangang, "What you want to talk about should be the stench of corpses, right?"


    "Exactly." Zhang Tiangang looked around and said:


    "You said this place is isolated from Yin Yang and has so many Yin creatures. It''s obviously gathering Yin Qi. The most important thing is that it''s in a place like the place where people bury corpses. What do you think this stench is for?"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the word "rearing" popped up in the minds of the three of us.


    The methods and diagrams he saw earlier were all created by the Xiangxi.


    Corpse rearing was also the method of that place.


    It was very possible that the people who had arranged this place wanted to turn it into a place for raising corpses, and could use the yin and yin to deal with the Dianling.


    Although his body was restrained, he still used the Seven Lives Seven Killing Strikes technique to kill Yao Boqing.


    If he were to explain it this way, it would naturally make sense.


    It was a good thing that there were only ninety or so houses. They would be able to find the corpses they were keeping if they searched through them.


    I worked it out with the two of them and looked for it separately.


    Sun Yangjun nodded, and let me take note of it myself. I didn''t think too much and went up to the third floor alone.


    It''s a good thing that these are grey houses. The doors outside are all shoddy composite alloy doors. I can kick them open with a single kick.


    There were no houses on the third or fourth floor, but my feet felt wet.


    There were no lights in the house, so I could only turn on the flash. The guys scared me and I got toads on my feet.


    Every single toad was the size of a palm and was as big as an American bullfrog. However, there were a lot of goosebumps on the back of each toad, which made me feel disgusted.


    I shone my cell phone''s flash into the room. I almost vomited, and the whole floor was covered with this stuff.


    After being startled by the flashing lights for a while, these things seemed to come back to life. It started to caw.


    I had always hated this thing. I kicked the toad off my feet and backed away, but on the way out I felt as if I''d tripped over something and slipped back a little.


    "Plop."


    I fell on top of a bunch of toads and they jumped around.


    I quickly got up and used my cell phone''s flash to look at the spot where I tripped. It didn''t matter at first glance, but at this moment, I was completely shocked.


    What tripped me was an extremely thick and long drainage pipe with a toad the size of a washbasin standing on it. It was covered with a layer of golden skin, and on it was a round, copper-like pattern.


    From time to time, his cheeks would be puffed up with anger.


    The toad was surprised to see the flash in my hand and looked at me.


    I was stunned for a moment before quickly reacting. This toad was most likely the legendary Golden Toad, and judging from its size, it should be the Toad King.

 C82 cadaver raising

    However, this Golden Toad only glanced at me for a moment before it started to caw loudly, as if it was talking to some of its toad subordinates.


    The smaller toads also seemed to understand what was going on as they all squeezed through the gap in the door.


    I followed closely behind. When I opened the door, there were toads squeezed out of the other three rooms as well.


    All the toads gathered together, forming a dark stream that ran towards the Stair.


    What is he trying to do? My head couldn''t help but buzz. Before I could react, my phone rang.


    Zhang Tiangang gave me a call. His expression was the same as mine as he said, "Brother Qin, I saw a bunch of palace guards over here, all running towards the stairs."


    Zhang Tiangang and I said, "I also have a pile of toads running up the stairs. Which floor are you on, and do you know what''s going on with Sung-ge?"


    Zhang Tiangang told me that he was on the fourth floor, just one floor away from me. I quickly ran up to meet him, and at that moment, I saw the toads and gatekeepers climbing up the stairs.


    Could it be that there''s something on it? Although it is disgusting, Zhang Tiangang and I thought for a bit and braced ourselves as we walked up.


    Sun Yangjun was actually on the first floor, and countless snakes crawled out from the first floor. They were both bamboo leaf cyan and Many-Banded Krait, each as thick as a finger.


    All of these were highly toxic.


    I was also shocked when I saw it, but Sun Yangjun quickly told me to avoid it. After all these things went upstairs, only then did we follow.


    All of these things went through the crack in the door of a house.


    When the three of us put the Nose down and smelled it, we almost vomited.


    As we stood in the doorway, we could smell a foul stench, mixed with the smell of the dead.


    It must be that the corpses of these animals were mixed with the stench of the corpses.


    "There''s something inside. Push the door open and take a look." Sun Yangjun dodged us, raised his leg and kicked the door.


    But when he stomped on it, the door didn''t budge at all.


    I was also stunned, this shouldn''t be, this door is the same as the first few, the Developer''s doors are all poor composite gold doors, it''s commonly said that with one''s foot knocked down, it isn''t even used by Key.


    Sun Yangjun stood there like Tie Ta, not being able to kick open the door.


    Surprised, I went up and kicked the door.


    With a bang, I felt my legs go numb.


    However, when the Developer arrived, he found out that it was impossible to change it to a door of good quality.


    Sun Yangjun frowned, and said: "I''m afraid that the door is sealed with Yin Qi, move out of the way."


    Then, Sun Yangjun took out a brush and wrote an entire row of seal characters on it. He recited some incantations.


    "Lulu Sun Yangjun is here! "Break the door!"


    Sun Yangjun roared, he then fiercely kicked the door, and in that moment the door collapsed.


    The moment the door fell, a wave of Qi suddenly floated out from within the house and hit the faces of the three of us. The stench was so strong that Zhang Tiangang and I couldn''t help but cough.


    Sun Yangjun held his breath.


    "It''s the corpse aura. Try not to breathe."


    I was afraid of the word, so I quickly held my breath and followed him in. Only then did I notice that the room was filled with toads, guards, and snakes.


    At this moment, those animals that had just crawled in through the crack of the door were standing at the door of a room in an orderly manner. One pair after the other, they climbed in.


    The scent came from the door of the room.


    The item was inside. Sun Yangjun held the buffalo horn in his hand and walked in sideways.


    I followed closely and saw that in the room, there was a set of coffins s, black in color and half hanging in the air.


    The four corners of the shelf were also placed into a basin filled with oil.


    This was to prevent coffins from coming in contact with the earth''s energy.


    If he did not have the guidance of an expert, he felt that he would not be able to do this. If the coffins landed its foot on the ground, the thing inside the coffins could jump out at any time.


    At this moment, those small animals had jumped to the top of the coffins. That coffins seemed to have a long suction force, and actually sucked all the animals in through the gaps between the lid of coffin.


    Not long after, a few bones of animals fell out from the gap beside the coffins.


    So all these things that came here were for the meal in the plate for the corpse inside the coffins.


    Sun Yangjun looked at him coldly and said:


    "The item is right here, open the coffin."


    When these words came out, Zhang Tiangang and I were stunned.


    Can this coffins open it?


    Although I am not a Taoist, I am still someone who eats like the yin and yang lines. The things inside the coffins can already be eaten alive, and the coffins can''t even go anywhere, which proves that the things inside have reached the climax.


    If he opened the coffin, what would he do if the things inside came out?


    But Sun Yangjun did not care about us at all, and angrily shouted to open the coffin again.


    Sun Yangjun definitely has his reasons, if we are not sure, we can only listen to him.


    I gritted my teeth, and Zhang Tiangang and I each pushed the head of a coffins. The coffins didn''t push the nail on the ground, and instead, pushed the head of the coffins away.


    In that moment, a wave of corpse Qi spread out. It was a white fog, the three of us had to quickly lie down, and after the Qi dissipated, we got up and looked at the coffins.


    I was shocked by what was inside.


    Originally, I thought that the corpse looked just like the ones in Hong Kong and Taiwan zombies.


    His skin was white, his hair was black, and his facial features were exquisite. He had his eyes closed, as if he had just fallen asleep, and it was impossible to tell that he was a corpse.


    I even hesitated for a moment before saying infatuatedly, "What a beautiful corpse."


    But before I could finish speaking, I couldn''t help but take another look at the corpse inside the coffins. That female cadaver''s eyes actually opened.


    "Evil spirits, retreat quickly. Demons won''t invade." Sun Yangjun reacted quickly and roared, following that he let out a long sound of a buffalo horn.


    The female cadaver immediately closed its eyes and laid back down inside the coffins.


    The corpse suddenly opened his eyes, scaring me to death. I hurriedly asked Sun Yangjun what was going on.


    Sun Yangjun could not help but praise the person who laid out the plan: "This corpse should have some background, no wonder even the Dianling were almost subdued by it, we should be able to take it out and burn it without a problem."


    I couldn''t tell what the climate was, but it was different.


    The corpse held a baby baby in its hands, a two-headed bird on its right and left feet, and a black umbrella on its head.

 C83 crow dog

    "Stepping atop the lotus, the clouds above us."


    When Zhang Tiangang saw this, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He said that this was a method of burial for Xiangxi Region, that stepping on a lotus flower would allow one to forever ascend the western sky and have a black umbrella above his head to prevent the sun, moon and stars from eroding each other.


    While we were talking, a breeze suddenly blew through the house, and with a whoosh, the red coat on top of the corpse turned to dust.


    The female cadaver was revealed to us, completely naked. I looked at my abdomen and saw a black and white tattoo of a crow standing on top of a pair of wings.


    The bird had a fierce look in its eyes. It looked extremely terrifying.


    I''ve seen quite a few tattoos, and this is the first time I''ve seen one so strange.


    Sun Yangjun took a glance at it, and said very indifferently: "This is called the Crow Sky Dog, it is the Pirate''s divine symbol."


    I nodded, not really caring. I just asked the two of them how we were going to move out with such a big mouth of coffins.


    "There''s no need for you to do it." Sun Yangjun picked up a few pieces of broken tile from the floor and smashed them onto the windows of the house.


    With a few whooshing sounds, the windows were completely smashed, and in an instant, countless rays of sunlight shot into the room.


    The stench from a moment ago had completely disappeared.


    Just then, the coffins board beside the coffins suddenly moved, and following that, a ''boom'' sound was heard, and the board actually tightly covered the coffins''s body.


    If we try to move it again, we won''t be able to.


    The female cadaver inside the coffins was afraid of light and the yang qi, so it covered the coffins with corpse aura.


    I called Taug and the rest and told them to call two people to come up and carry this coffins down.


    But Taug told me that Asir is here.


    When I heard that, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. "What''s going on? Why did it alarm the people in the police station?"


    Taug could only say helplessly: "A person as big as Yao Boqing died. Moreover, in the situation just now, if we did not make a call, there was nothing we could do."


    What should he do with the corpse inside the coffins.


    While I was still in a hurry, there was a bang outside the door, and several Asians with flashlights had already kicked their way in.


    The bones of the dead toad snakes lying on the ground looked at them and their hearts couldn''t help but be touched.


    Even more surprising to me was that the leader of the group was actually Tsai Xir.


    "What''s going on?" Cai sir held onto the Nose, looking at it.


    I told him the general details, but hid the truth about the Dianling as much as possible. Cai sir didn''t say anything after he finished listening. He just patted the coffins''s head and said:


    "Alright, this is none of your business. We need to use this coffins as evidence."


    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment. After all, it was filled with zombies, so I didn''t dare to act rashly.


    However, Cai sir ignored me and said, "Lanqian''s corpse is really mutated. I don''t believe it. Alright, it''s none of your business, so don''t say anything more."


    I am speechless, but Sun Yangjun''s expression didn''t seem to matter at all. His eyes seemed to be telling me that they couldn''t keep the body.


    A few young and strong Asians carried the coffins along with its corpse.


    It was weird, but the moment he endured it, the stinky smell of the house was suddenly gone, and the compass in Zhang Tiangang''s hand also returned to normal.


    Downstairs, Cai sir patted my shoulder, smiled and told me:


    "Little Qin, we found the corpses in the residential building, you have helped me a lot, but I can see that the origins of this thing is not simple, since Yao Boqing is already dead, help me find out what happened here."


    Cai Wenlong''s smile was very sure, as though the moment I said no, he would immediately turn hostile.


    This matter of the Seven Lives Seven Lives Kill started from when the coffins was taken away. I think that it was about time to end it.


    I don''t want to be involved in this.


    Cai Wenlong seemed to be able to read my thoughts, coughed twice, and said in a low voice:


    "Do you think it would be better if you didn''t get involved in this matter? Aren''t you thinking too simply?"


    When I heard this, my hair stood on end. I looked at Cai Wenlong in shock and said:


    "What do you mean?"


    Cai Wenlong coldly snorted. "What you know is still too little. Do you think that Yao Boqing is the person pulling the strings behind this matter?


    "There''s someone behind him?" Hearing this, I seem to understand what''s going on. Yao Boqing is just a representative, if that''s the case, then Howe Court Apartments has a group of people backing them.


    Through Yao Boqing, they brought the reputable members of society like Xu Tianming and the Taug closer to the project and made them the scapegoats.


    I helped the two of them, and on the way, Yao Boqing and Li Li both died.


    In a sense, I stopped the group''s project and directly tricked them.


    If I look at it this way, won''t I become the target of public criticism?


    After thinking about it so much, Cai sir patted me on the shoulder and said:


    "Since you can think this far, then you are a smart person. From the evidence that we have right now, Yao Boqing is very close with some religious groups and is suspected of laundering money for them."


    "Religious groups." I asked, "Is it related to a Lama?"


    Cai Wenlong doesn''t really understand this, but he looked at me with a resolute face and said:


    "If you can cooperate with us, I will ensure your safety when this case is over. If you choose not to cooperate, it''s hard to guarantee what Yao Boqing''s group will do."


    His words were obviously meant to scare me, but in reality, I was really scared.


    I''m just a little craftsman, and a little wind can blow me down.


    I can''t mess with the person behind Yao Boqing, and I can''t mess with the person behind him either. If I want to find Zhou Quan, I can only find someone stronger than myself to follow him.


    Cai Wenlong was undoubtedly the best choice.


    He was very happy about my compromise. Cai Wenlong asked his men to pull the coffins over to him and instructed him to give me a few more words. Then he gave me his number and told me to make this call.


    We are two people here, once Zhang Tiangang saw that Cai Wenlong had left, he immediately surrounded him and asked:


    "Brother Qin, what did that old cop say to you just now?"


    I helplessly shrugged my shoulders and said: "We might be in trouble now, there''s still someone backing Yao Boqing."


    Zhang Tiangang sat down on the ground and said in a terrified voice:


    "Then, then this time, let''s take out these coffins and offend them."

 C84 blood sample

    I helplessly nodded, and told Zhang Tiangang that he had to face it calmly.


    Zhang Tiangang heaved a long sigh, and sighed several times.


    However, Sun Yangjun once again pulled us back downstairs, coldly saying: "Kneel!"


    Before I could react, Zhang Tiangang had already pulled me down to my knees.


    Sun Yangjun suddenly shouted to the Dianling that had appeared inside the building.


    "Lushan descendant Sun Yangjun, the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi, the Plum Blossom easy for Zhang Tiangang to be here, the matter of the Dianling has been resolved, and in the future, there will be no taboo, life or death, no basis for words, blood as evidence."


    While speaking, Sun Yangjun extended his index finger and cut his palm. In an instant, a cut appeared on his palm and fresh blood dripped onto the ground, which was devoured in an instant.


    Zhang Tiangang knelt beside me and told me:


    The things under the ground had never been trusted, and this blood was the proof that people and ghosts were connected. After an Earthly Immortal or ghosts made a blood contract with a person, if the person broke the contract, the person''s soul would be destroyed without being able to reincarnate.


    Since the Dianling had agreed to make a blood contract with Sun Yangjun, it meant that after this, he would not harm anyone from the Seven Lives Seven Deadly Slaughter anymore.


    After settling this matter, Taug and Xu Tianming thanked me profusely. Ignoring the large sum of money that each of them had given me, Taug shook my hand emotionally.


    "From today onwards, you will be my brother. From now on, Maple Forest Pavilion Nightclub has your business. I am the big boss and you are the second boss."


    Xu Tianming was not inferior to me in any ways, he insisted on giving me two sets of houses in the Howe Court Apartments.


    But I didn''t.


    Furthermore, if Xu Tianming really wanted to give me two sets of houses, I would feel too embarrassed to take them. After all, I have already received rewards from others.


    Although he had dealt with the Dianling, this place was still a place where corpses were scattered everywhere. There were so many ghosts below, and things could easily go wrong.


    When I tell them to resume work, I want to invite a few of the elders from the Monk to make a flame mouth to supersede the ghosts.


    Zhang Tiangang was even more quick-witted, making the three houses where they found the Dianling earlier be converted into a hotel. The exterior of the hotel was decorated in the shape of a three-star Foru Lu Shou.


    He even used a domineering name, called Dynasty Hotel, and used the name of this hotel on top of the three stars of Flux to suppress the things below.


    To be honest, the move that Zhang Tiangang gave him had a surprisingly good effect. Nothing strange really happened afterwards.


    Although the Howe Court Apartments''s reputation is bad, but we can''t recruit too many people. That house is still sold out using cards, but that doesn''t have anything to do with me.


    Back to that afternoon, after Sun Yangjun left, I started to think about how to search for the coffins.


    However, there was nothing to be done. Cai Wenlong had told me before that the group behind Yao Boqing could be a religious group.


    yin and yang lines doesn''t say it''s big, but it''s not small either.


    At this time, I couldn''t help but think of the most famous people I know in the yin and yang lines, Feng Si, Feng Yuanshan.


    He had warned me many times not to get involved in this matter, and he must know something of it.


    Thinking about it, I called Feng Si and wanted to ask him a question. On the other end of the phone, there was a wave of "dj" sounds, which were mixed with the screams and laughter of quite a few women.


    Feng Si took a long time before finally replying:


    "Hey, Little brat from the Qin Clan, why are you calling me?"


    I immediately said respectfully, "Master Feng, I want to ask you something. It''s for Yao Boqing."


    After Feng Si heard this, he coughed dryly. Then, the other side of the phone rang and the door opened.


    "Yao Boqing should already be dead, I know what you want to ask, the phone is not the place to talk. Tomorrow, come find me, go to the teahouse where I go the most."


    It seems that Feng Si had something he wanted to tell me. In that case, it would make things more interesting, so I quickly replied with a laugh. Thank you, Master Feng.


    Feng Si who was on the other side of the phone laughed coldly:


    "I won''t tell you too much. I just met a few young models, so I have to properly receive them."


    With that said, Feng Si hung up.


    Zhang Tiangang listened by the side, his expression turning strange. After Feng Si hung up, he said:


    "Interesting, Yao Boqing just died in the morning, and now he knows the news, he is very well-informed."


    No matter what, Feng Si is still considered to be a person with hope within the yin and yang lines, it wasn''t a simple task for me to know that Yao Boqing has not died yet.


    But Zhang Tiangang did not care about all this, and repeatedly felt that there was something strange about it.


    While the two of us were discussing the matter, a person walked into the shop.


    I looked and was stunned for a moment. "Aren''t you Wu Jie?"


    Wu Jie stood at the entrance of the store with her big belly and a haggard look on her face.


    "Mr. Qin, please save me."


    I didn''t even have a chance to smile before I let out a long sigh and said, "I really can''t do anything about you."


    We have also seen the situation that day, Huang Jiulang personally attached himself to Wu Jie, so we cannot offend him because he has some cultivation experience. Moreover, Wu Jie didn''t tell us the truth.


    Wu Jie didn''t seem to be discouraged, as she directly walked over to my worktable and took out the money from the bag on me.


    Piles after piles, in the end, the worktable placed 30 stacks of large bills.


    It was new and bright red, and one could faintly smell the unique scent of ink on banknotes.


    30 The stack was like a small mountain, and I felt an itch in my heart when I looked at it.


    But I love money, so I''m afraid of the Huang Jiulang. I''m more afraid of this woman, who is a ruthless person who hides a dagger in his smile.


    And I said, very decisively,


    "I don''t think you''re sincere either. You didn''t tell us the truth from the start."


    When Wu Jie heard this, he became a little nervous. Her eyes looked at me innocently and said:


    "It''s not what you think, Mr. Qin. Don''t misunderstand me, I''m begging you, please save me."


    Seeing this, Zhang Tiangang rolled his eyes at me:


    "How can you speak to a beauty when you''re pregnant with a child? Don''t scare her with your words." Zhang Tiangang looked at Wu Jie happily and asked, "How do you feel about coming to the Moscow restaurant with us for dinner?"


    "What? What Moscow restaurant? We went to eat together with you."


    Wu Jie was a little confused.


    Zhang Tiangang got her out with a single sentence. The one who was eating with us that night, was definitely the Huang Jiulang.


    "Hmph, stop pretending to be innocent here." Zhang Tiangang''s expression immediately changed as he said coldly: "Huang Jiulang has already told us about this matter. If you want to live, you should just honestly speak of it."

 C85 Killers

    Wu Jie''s expression immediately changed. It was obvious that she was pretending when she was crying.


    However, the look of fear and panic on her face was not something that could be faked by anyone.


    We looked at each other. This girl can even kill yellow fairy.


    "Tell me all about it. There might be a way to save him." I heaved a long sigh and looked at the Wu Jie who looked like a chicken that couldn''t be tied down.


    Wu Jie once again recounted what had happened in a sobbing tone filled with fear.


    The previous matter was similar to what she had said previously. At least, before marriage, both Wu Jie and Huang Jiulang had fallen in love.


    However, after Wu Jie got married and knew the true identity of the Huang Jiulang, her attitude changed. She was initially afraid that the Huang Jiulang would become a beast, but later on, she looked down on the fact that the Huang Jiulang was a beast.


    And in the heart of Huang Jiulang, he felt that he had let down Wu Jie because of her identity. She became more and more tolerant and doted on her, hoping to make up for the fact that she wasn''t human.


    Until one day, when Huang Jiulang found Wu Jie at a hotel. She was lying on a bed together with a man naked.


    Although Huang Jiulang was patient, he was still a man. When he saw this situation, he could not bear it any longer and actually revealed his true form and, in a fit of anger, ate the man alive.


    Wu Jie completely panicked. She told Huang Jiulang that she would definitely stay by Huang Jiulang''s side well in the future and not go anywhere else. He would give birth to his child and accompany him for life.


    With that, Wu Jie took off the Clothes of Huang Jiulang. After all, he still loved Wu Jie, and after the storm, the Huang Jiulang''s heart softened. And just like that, Wu Jie became the rich wife of her family.


    Wu Jie was extremely extravagant at home, every time she shopped, she would go to Europe. She would fly back and forth on his plane, and on the plane were all new fashion and luxury goods that had just been released in Europe.


    Even for vehicles like these, Wu Jie actually got the Huang Jiulang to prepare three to five for him. All of them were at the super run level, and it had to be known that Wu Jie could not even drive her cars once or twice a year.


    Huang Jiulang had a lot of money, but that was not because of the strong wind, but because his own children and grandchildren stole it from him. In order to get the money, many of them were beaten to death.


    However, when the money ran out, Wu Jie''s desire did not stop.


    Huang Jiulang could not take it anymore, so he told Wu Jie to beg her to live a good life.


    Upon hearing Huang Jiulang''s words, Wu Jie immediately quit. It was Huang Jiulang''s fortune to say that he wasn''t even a person when it came to marrying him.


    If he did not give her the money, Huang Jiulang would immediately scram back to the northeast.


    Huang Jiulang didn''t have any other way, but he told Wu Jie in a very straightforward manner:


    He still had a huge sum of money on him, so he could live a peaceful life with this money. Becoming a rich wife for the rest of his life would definitely not be a problem, and to let him scram back to the Northeast, hmph, then Wu Jie would just have to wait to live his poor life again.


    Just at this time, Wu Jie became pregnant. Huang Jiulang had been a yellow fairy for so many years and his wife had a child.


    yellow fairy liked to drink too much, but its alcohol capacity was too low. Taking advantage of the alcohol, Wu Jie asked the Huang Jiulang what could restrain him.


    The Huang Jiulang was extremely proud, saying that he was a yellow fairy that had cultivated for hundreds of years in the Great Xing''an Mountains. His blade hacked at fire, and the rope that was tied to him was overflowing with water.


    As long as he had a few of them, he would be able to take his life.


    The speaker had no intention, the listener had any intentions, Wu Jie silently remembered all of this in her heart.


    Taking advantage of the time when Huang Jiulang was sleeping soundly one night, Wu Jie quickly picked up a few coffin nail and pierced down towards the top of Huang Jiulang''s head.


    The bodies and souls of pitiful Huang Jiulang who had cultivated for more than a hundred years were separated by these coffin nail.


    Wu Jie had already known in advance where Huang Jiulang would hide that huge sum of money. He opened the safe, it was the size of a refrigerator, it was filled with yellow and orange gold bars.


    Even so, Wu Jie still felt that it was not enough. After the Huang Jiulang revealed his true form, it was a weasel the size of a calf.


    Wu Jie had actually sent his skin to Europe and had the craftsmen make it into a scarf and a furry coat.


    Originally, Wu Jie thought that since the Huang Jiulang was dead, this gold would be enough for him to spend her entire life.


    After he had gotten rid of the embryos in his stomach, he had regained his status as a single girl. He could go anywhere he wanted.


    However, she had gone to countless of hospital s. The B-ultrasound that was filmed was not a baby at all, it was just a few living weasel.


    All the doctors thought it was odd that she wanted to have a baby, but whenever there was a critical moment, either the machine failed, or the doctors and nurses suddenly fainted, or even died.


    At this time, Wu Jie completely panicked. She knew, this must be the Huang Jiulang taking revenge on her, she went to look for a lot of yin and yang lines s, but they all rejected her.


    Wild Immortals from the Northeast would usually only be active in their own hometown. Because their Martial Ancestor was there, he was not able to cultivate his magic to his home, so his magic could only be used in places that his Martial Ancestor cared for.


    This is also why the Northeast of the wild immortal can only stay in Gada, once out of the Shanhai.


    To be able to come all the way here, cultivation experience was definitely not low. Not many people in the yin and yang lines were willing to come.


    After I finished listening to Wu Jie, I shouted out the words'' venomous woman''s heart ''coldly.


    "Huang Jiulang likes you so much, but he doesn''t want you to spend money carelessly, so you killed him. I think it''s only right for his Soul to come and take your life."


    After Wu Jie finished speaking, she looked at me with tears in her eyes and said:


    "I know that this is all my fault. However, can you save me once? I definitely won''t do that in the future. Even if ¡­" Wu Jie gritted her teeth, touched his own stomach and said: "I''m afraid it''s because of the children in my stomach."


    "You still have the face to mention the children in your belly." I glared at her. "If it weren''t for Huang Jiulang, I think these children would have already been beaten to death by you."

 C86 Priceless Business

    Wu Jie knew that she was in the wrong, and did not dare to say much, so she asked us what she should do about this matter.


    I''m still very determined not to get involved. But Zhang Tiangang seemed to be wavering, as he raised two of his fingers.


    "2 million, without that number, this matter would never have been settled."


    I turned my head to look at Zhang Tiangang and said, "Have you gone mad?"


    The First Huang Jiulang is not someone we can afford to offend. How much is 22 million? Even when I grew up, I''ve never seen so much money, let alone do such a big business.


    Zhang Tiangang cheerfully replied, and said that he didn''t want me to worry about it for now, as he had a plan.


    The first time I met Wu Jie, he was determined to see me off. How did she decide to take on this business, and even offer such a high price?


    But in front of Wu Jie, I didn''t dare say anything.


    When Wu Jie heard this number, she was initially shocked, but after that she slowly came over and asked:


    "Is 2 million really worth it? If it''s fine, I''ll give it to you. If it doesn''t work, then don''t even think about buying this shop."


    As he spoke, Wu Jie smiled sinisterly. Someone who can even kill his own husband, I believe he would be able to do something else as well.


    Zhang Tiangang patted his chest and promised, "There''s absolutely no problem, it''s just a weasel. But there''s a condition, that the baby in your stomach must be born, if not, not even the Da Lou Golden Immortal will be able to save you."


    "Born, this ¡­" When Wu Jie heard this, he hesitated for a moment.


    But Zhang Tiangang told her very seriously not to ask about it, he could only live if he wanted to, so Wu Jie nodded his head and agreed.


    "Then treat this three hundred thousand as a deposit. I''ll pay the rest of the money after the deal is completed."


    Wu Jie continued speaking, but Zhang Tiangang waved his hand again, and said with a resolute expression: "This matter might cost us our lives, we have to give us 2 million on the spot, or else we will absolutely not do it."


    Hearing that, Wu Jie laughed: "Then why should I believe what you guys have said, do I have to rely on these statues?"


    Zhang Tiangang snorted coldly in a bad mood. On the contrary, he asked her: "Since that''s the case, then you can leave, but you should think about it for yourself. Do you still have a choice?"


    Once he said that, Wu Jie had nothing else to say.


    In this period of time, all the people in yin and yang lines had high hopes. She had traveled to every nook and cranny of the city and no one dared to accept her astronomical offer.


    Wu Jie was extremely clear about her own situation.


    Even if Zhang Tiangang offered a sky-high price to threaten him, Wu Jie would have no choice. Thinking of that, Wu Jie clenched his teeth and said:


    "Fine, but if you dare to lie to me, I have plenty of money and will definitely not let you off."


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was still indifferent. We''ll just wait here for Wu Jie to get the money.


    After Wu Jie left, I immediately became anxious and asked him:


    "You, are you alright? This is an evil thing to do. If you don''t handle it well when the time comes, not only will you be unable to earn money, you might even lose your reputation."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed, and said that he could let me be at ease, as this matter is definitely a matter that can be handled easily.


    I said, I can rest assured, Zhang Tiangang is still trying to keep us in suspense even at this time, I told him to hurry up and speak.


    Have you thought about it, in October, when the baby was born, Huang Jiulang came out from Wu Jie''s stomach, her cultivation was weak, and we might not be able to handle her, furthermore, although the grievances in Huang Jiulang are huge, she is not an unreasonable person, if we do not consider the relationship between husband and wife, that litter of brats were still born from Wu Jie, I think that they are the flesh and blood of the Huang Jiulang.


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said:


    "As long as we can help the Huang Jiulang keep this nest of rascals, we can discuss about this matter."


    But we are also not sure what kind of person that Huang Jiulang is, and what Zhang Tiangang is doing, is undoubtedly a gamble, isn''t it a little too dangerous?


    Zhang Tiangang could see through my concerns, so he patted my shoulder and said:


    "Brother Qin, these days, wealth comes from danger, if you want to eat yin and yang lines, then you have to walk on the dangerous path, otherwise, you will only be left at the bottom, picked up by others. If we don''t want to do that, then do it everyone."


    If you want to do it, then do it. Zhang Tiangang''s words were reasonable, and I couldn''t help but be moved by his words. However, I couldn''t help but ask him:


    "Then your price is a bit too high, right? Two million, I almost fainted because of you."


    "This is all considered small. This money is extremely useful to us. Whether we can become rich in the future will depend on this."


    Zhang Tiangang took out a folder from his room. There were a few sheets of A4 paper, a proposal, and a Photos s that were in shops along the street.


    On top of the certificate, there were several big words: "The supernatural sculpture Entrepreneurship Plan". I didn''t understand what was going on, so I asked Zhang Tiangang what was going on.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was obviously extremely solemn, he pulled me onto Ma Zha''s back and said with a serious face:


    "Brother Qin, I will follow you for a period of time, you have treated me quite well, I will also give you wealth, this is the wealth that I have given you, this is the set up plan that I have prepared, as long as Wu Jie has enough money, we can start immediately."


    I was a little shocked, and even shocked by what Zhang Tiangang had said. I opened the book and saw that it was filled with new terms such as traffic, drainage, the Internet, information, and so on.


    I don''t know what that means either. Zhang Tiangang, on the other hand, bluntly stated:


    "What''s the most important thing in the 21st century is information and traffic. Let''s stay here and rely on the business introductions made by our acquaintances. The aroma of wine is also afraid that the alleyway is too deep and cannot be sold."


    This is just waiting for us. We have to go outside and let more people know about us. We have to spread our fame and spread it out. When our reputation reaches the outside ¡­


    On the basis of supernatural sculpture, in the future, not only would he be able to become a supernatural sculpture, he would also be able to buy sculptures.


    Think about it, if others knew that your craftsmanship was that great, who wouldn''t want to invite a statue back to protect themselves, then wouldn''t the money come in like the sea?


    Although I don''t understand the new words, I do understand what Zhang Tiangang is saying.


    Indeed, the business in this shop was mainly driven by acquaintances. Sometimes, it opened once every few months, and although one could earn a lot of money, one could not do much about it.


    If I can expand the store and make a name for myself, then everyone will know me and there will be more customers.


    How could I earn that much money? Besides, I''m really good at it. As long as the statue has a spirit, it would definitely spread like wildfire. Everyone would come to ask for a statue from me.


    After I heard Zhang Tiangang''s words, this was what I thought again as I slapped my thigh and said:


    "Old Zhang, you are so f * cking talented, I think you have something to do."

 C87 Gun exchange gun

    Zhang Tiangang explained the general situation to me once, then took out the Photos and said:


    "I''ve already found the storefront for you. Central CBD district, high-end office buildings. Let''s open up a card there. Good job."


    I nodded my head, saying that it was alright, but then I asked, "How could Wu Jie be so willing to bring the money over?"


    Zhang Tiangang told me: "Sprinkle water, I have been fortune-telling for so many years, and the human heart has long understood this. Wu Jie is already at the edge of fear, 2 million would definitely not be a problem."


    While we were talking, a black Audi A6 stopped in front of the store and Wu Jie got off, allowing us to chat by the side of the car.


    Zhang Tiangang was asking her about the money, when Wu Jie smiled and opened the trunk.


    However, after Zhang Tiangang looked at it, he shook his head and said: "I''m not counting correctly, a bit less."


    I was a little shocked, even Zhang Tiangang could tell how much money it was.


    "I''ve been travelling around the world for so many years, and have seen a bit of the world. I should be able to see how high and how big of a 2 million is when put together. I think there are a few dozen stacks that are missing, right?"


    After Wu Jie heard this, he patted the bonnet of the Audi A6:


    "There''s a total of 1.6 million in the trunk. This car is matched with the car that hasn''t been insured yet, so it''s worth 400 thousand. I should be able to take the 400 thousand on the roof, I''ve brought the contracts."


    Wu Jie sure knows how to take care of things. Huang Jiulang must have bought her quite a few cars, if he were to drive it alone, he would definitely lose a lot of money. It would be more convenient to discount it here.


    Furthermore, with the price here, there''s nothing for me to reject. The Audi A6 would definitely act tough if we drive it, it''s much more awesome than my second-hand treasure.


    "Alright." I thought about it and didn''t say anything else. Wu Jie took out two agreements from the carriage, one was for the transfer of ownership of the carriage, the other was for cooperation.


    I took a closer look at the agreement. The last one stated clearly that if I didn''t succeed, I would double the compensation. That would be 4 million.


    In my entire life, forget about earning that much money, I''ve never even seen it before.


    Zhang Tiangang urged, "Brother Qin, you can''t be so cowardly. Since you''ve already eaten, you need to have the courage to do so."


    This is the truth. I made up my mind and signed the contract.


    Seeing that I signed the contract, Wu Jie was very satisfied and asked me what I should do next.


    I thought for a while. "Right now, the Huang Jiulang is still in your stomach, so it shouldn''t be too big of a commotion. When the time comes, we''ll really have to take care of this matter."


    When Wu Jie heard this, she felt that we were playing with her. "Ten months pregnant, it''s only three months now.


    When I heard those words, I couldn''t help but laugh and shake my head.


    "During pregnancy, rats like the weasel are usually pregnant within a month or even dozens of days. People like you have been pregnant for three months already, and I think the thing in your stomach can come out at any time."


    Hearing that, Wu Jie panicked, and asked: "Then you guys have to take responsibility, what if when the thing inside my stomach comes out, you guys aren''t here?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s always a delivery date these days. As long as you feel any discomfort in your stomach, you can contact us."


    After hearing these words, Wu Jie nodded her head in relief, and at the same time warned me:


    "Don''t think about trying to trick me, or else you can try."


    I don''t mind telling Wu Jie to be at ease, at the same time, I called a taxi for her to go back first. Next, we will properly prepare for her affairs.


    This 1.6 million yuan and a brand-new Audi A6 were right in front of me. I had never thought in my life that I would have this much money and be able to drive such a good car.


    Zhang Tiangang, however, looked at me happily.


    "Brother Qin, you have changed your plans. When we go out in the future, we will drive this Audi A6." Brother Qin, you have changed your plans.


    Without saying a word, I threw Bao Lai''s Key s over to Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang excitedly told me:


    "Let''s work hard in the future. Let''s not talk about the Audi. The Porsche can even buy more."


    After all, what Cai Wenlong said was powerful, if something really happened, then I would have no life to spend the money I just had. If that were to happen, then why would I not have the money to pay for it?


    Fortunately, Feng Si seemed to be willing to reveal something to me. The next day, I went to the teahouse as promised.


    Feng Si had been sitting at the tea table since a long time ago, wearing a white vest and foam flip-flops. When he saw me arrive, he put down the Dragon and Tiger Leopard in his hands and sized me up.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, where are you going to make a windfall in the near future?" Feng Si''s eyes were very sharp, with a single glance he saw the Audi that was pinned on my belt.


    I quickly complimented:


    "No, I''m just doing some small business. How can I compare to you, Master Feng? I still need to rely on you to survive."


    Feng Si revealed his four large yellow teeth as he laughed, "Junior, you can speak, but the reason for your visit, I also know about Yao Boqing''s death and the things behind his back, right?"


    I nodded my head like I was mashing garlic, and asked closely: "What exactly is behind Yao Boqing, you were so stubborn that you didn''t agree to let me go to Howe Court Apartments, now that Yao Boqing is dead, can you tell me about it?"


    "He died. Hehe, it should have happened after he died. This is just the beginning." Feng Si''s eyes had obviously widened a little as he looked at me and said:


    "Have you thought about it? Yao Boqing is just a real estate agent in the city, how much money would he have? The Howe Court Apartments has almost a hundred billion worth of plates, and he has a 60% share of the shares.


    I don''t know how much money a hundred billion has, but Zhang Tiangang told me before that a 100 million dollar bill would weigh about a ton, which is about the size of a cube.


    100 billion! Wouldn''t that be enough to fill ten third-year residences?


    Seeing the 1.6 million bills, my heart raced. I almost couldn''t control myself, where did you get such a huge amount of money, Yao Boqing.


    Was it really as Cai Wenlong said, laundered?


    When Feng Si saw our stupefied little expressions, he laughed out loud.


    I know that Yao Boqing has had a good relationship with a Lama over the years, and all of these things might be related to him. Howe Court Apartments is just the tip of the iceberg in their business, and Yao Boqing is mainly a representative in the field of real estate.

 C88 The weasels Revenge

    "Then... "Then what other business do they have?" I anxiously asked.


    However, Feng Si merely waved his hand: "We are all small fries, it is not good to know too much, but what I can tell you is that the power behind Yao Boqing is not normal, do you remember that statue?"


    I nodded my head. Ever since the statue fell into Yao Boqing''s hands, it had become like a clay ox sinking into the sea, untraceable.


    "Where did the statue go?" I asked.


    Feng Si only smiled and said: "It''s also with them."


    The other Feng Si didn''t want to say another word to me, he only raised his head and sighed: "I''m afraid we have something big going to happen."


    I had a strange feeling in my heart. At this moment, Feng Si had ordered some tea, and it just so happened that it was served.


    didn''t seem to plan to drink tea with me, so I tactfully stood up and cupped my hands:


    "Master Feng, thank you so much for today''s matter."


    Feng Si lowered his head to read the newspaper, I turned and left, but when he turned his head, he saw Wu Jie seated at the table opposite him.


    Wu Jie was wearing a black fur coat with a weasel skin wrapped around her neck to make a scarf, looking exactly the same as the one she had worn that day.


    This is not Wu Jie, it''s Huang Jiulang.


    Could he be here for me? When I looked at him, Huang Jiulang also raised his head, and for a moment, I didn''t feel that his eyes were human, but actually glowing.


    When I saw him, I was a little frightened. I thought that something was going to happen so I quickly turned around and left.


    However, just as I reached the entrance of the shop, the Huang Jiulang lightly patted my shoulder.


    "Where are you going? Let''s talk inside the car."


    That Audi A6 was parked in front of the store. The Huang Jiulang didn''t even use the Key and opened up the passenger seat, pulling me inside.


    The moment they got on the carriage, Huang Jiulang''s face immediately darkened. His voice became very shrill, like a broken horn.


    "People of the yin and yang lines, how can you all be so reckless now? I''ve warned you before, you can''t get involved in this matter."


    Before his voice fell, Wu Jie''s pair of slender fingers, under the control of the Huang Jiulang, had actually turned into a pair of gigantic hands that were filled with yellow hair, and grabbed my throat.


    "That bitch must die. If you want to help her, you must die."


    As soon as my throat was strangled, my head felt like it was spinning, and I let myself go, trying with all my might, but unable to free myself from those hairy hands.


    In a flash, I felt that Huang Jiulang''s entire face had changed into a round head, with a long hair on his head, and a short-sighted weasel''s face. He was about to show his fangs and try to add them to my face.


    I think the food is going to go bad today. This car hasn''t even started up yet and it''s already dead. It''s not worth it, so I might as well close my eyes.


    However, before Huang Jiulang''s sharp teeth could land on my face, the car suddenly made a loud bang.


    I opened my eyes and saw a brick smashed into the front windshield of the car.


    Huang Jiulang was also shocked, he immediately retracted his pair of fluffy gigantic hands and reverted back to Wu Jie''s appearance. He quickly opened the car door and slipped out.


    I took a deep breath. The falling brick had saved my life.


    He never thought that the Huang Jiulang would be afraid of this thing.


    I wondered who had given me this brick. Right at that moment, Feng Si revealed half of his face in front of my windshield as he stepped forward and reached out to take down the brick.


    "Hehe, Little brat from the Qin Clan, are you alright?"


    That brick was thrown by Feng Si just now. If not for him, I probably would have become something in Huang Jiulang''s stomach by now.


    I hurriedly express my gratitude, but Feng Si didn''t mind at all as he coldly said:


    "I think that thing from before has some sort of background. None of those yellow and grey willow trees are easy to mess with. You''d better take note of it."


    With that, Feng Si got into his own car, and after he had gone far, I called Zhang Tiangang to come pick me up.


    The moment Zhang Tiangang arrived, when he saw that the windshield was broken, his heart ached for me and he quickly asked me what was wrong.


    I shot a glance at him: "You''re still distressed, Huang Jiulang came just now, just like that night, and almost took my life. Luckily there was Feng Si, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to see me today."


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, he was stunned for a moment.


    "Huang Jiulang is still just a wandering soul now, and would dare to go out on Wu Jie''s body in broad daylight. This cultivation experience is extremely high. "


    Things seemed a little out of our expectations.


    At least, we thought that the Huang Jiulang was a little too weak, and what happened next caused us to be unable to control ourselves.


    The next morning, in my shop, four lines of characters written in blood actually appeared on the floor. On them were written:


    A whore shall die, and her helper shall suffer. The vengeance of death shall be avenged.


    Beside this line of blood letters, there was also a chicken with its neck twisted off.


    Could it be that Huang Jiulang wrote this with a chicken in his mouth in the middle of the night?


    I feel a little unlucky, it seems like Huang Jiulang is sincere about joining our team, I feel unlucky about that, I hurried to let Zhang Tiangang tidy up this room, preparing to open up a business.


    Just then, a person walked into the shop. This person was also strange. He wore sunglasses and a mask to cover his face. At the same time, he was wearing a top hat. Not a single spot could be seen on his face.


    He was also wearing a black leather windbreaker that was almost as long as his calves.


    It was cool to wear Clothes like that, and it looked mysterious, but it was rare these days.


    Once this person entered, he immediately asked if Qin Yi and Zhang Tiangang were there.


    When I saw that the person who called us by name was looking for both of us, I smiled and said,


    "I''m Qin Yi. Did something happen for you to come to us?"


    The man in the mask sneered.


    "Qin Yi is good."


    Before I could finish my words, the man stretched out his hand and grabbed me.


    I lowered my head and saw that this person''s nails were almost two to three inches long. He must have practiced the Nine Yin White Bone Claws, but his speed was extremely fast and grabbed onto my shoulder in an instant.


    With a whoosh, blood began to flow out like running water.


    The man seemed to get excited at the sight of blood. He pressed both his hands down on my shoulders at an incredible speed. His strength was so great that his nails dug into my bones.


    It hurt so much that I yelled, "Zhang Tiangang, where the hell did you go?"


    "Brother Qin, I''m here."


    Zhang Tiangang smashed down at the trench coat wearing man''s waist with a wooden pole that was as thick as a water pipe.


    There weren''t any screams coming out of the man''s throat, but I didn''t expect to hear squeaking, squeaking, and squeaking from his stomach.


    I endured the pain and lifted my foot to kick his stomach. Unexpectedly, my foot sank into his stomach.


    The trench coat wearing man did not move and fell to the ground.

 C89 Puppet Buji

    The trench coat wearing man fell onto the ground and remained motionless. We stood there in a daze and suddenly, one of his windbreaker''s buttons cracked open and a little yellow head stuck out from it.


    "Plop."


    After that, I completely opened my coat and shot out like an arrow from inside. A dozen or so little weasel jumped out of my shop and disappeared without a trace.


    I was stunned for a moment, while Zhang Tiangang pointed shakily at the trench coat wearing man who had fallen on the ground.


    I asked him what was wrong, and when I looked down, I was startled. The trench coat wearing man opened his stomach and a large hole was pulled out. All of his internal organs were gone.


    "That group of weasel should be hiding in his stomach."


    It took a long time before I managed to catch my breath. I shouted in shock, "The Huang Jiulang has come to take revenge on us."


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression seemed much more normal, and said with a face full of indifference:


    "Since we are preparing to earn that money, then we have to prepare for Huang Jiulang to do something as crazy as he can."


    I nodded. But what do we do with this body?


    The yellow mud fell into his pants, it was either feces or feces, if you let this go, we would be the killers. I thought for a moment, then called Cai Wenlong and had him come over.


    After Cai Wenlong answered my phone, he quickly brought two policemen over.


    A junior policeman took off the man''s mask and after looking at it, he said in shock:


    "Chief, isn''t this the body we lost in the morgue a few days ago?"


    As he spoke, the junior policeman took out a Photos from his phone. It was taken in the morgue and there was a string of numbers on the corpse''s arm.


    Cai Wenlong pulled up the sleeves of the trench coat wearing man, and saw that there were also numbers engraved on it, and the numbers were exactly the same.


    It was just that there was a big hole in his stomach.


    Cai Wenlong asked me what was going on, and there was no way for me to tell him too much, so I could only briefly introduce the situation to him.


    However, after hearing what I said, Cai Wenlong snorted coldly: "The weasel has gained intelligence, and is even able to steal a corpse, Interesting."


    "Ai, don''t believe me." I explained, "This weasel has always been good at taking revenge. This has been the case since ancient times."


    Cai Wenlong didn''t say anything, he patted my shoulder, and reached into his sleeves to take out two Photos s and give them to me.


    "Help me check this. We won''t drag you back to take notes today, but you have to find out as soon as possible."


    With that said, Cai Wenlong had the two policemen put the corpses back into the bag and brought them back.


    I looked down at the Photos. One of the Photos s had the tattoo of a crow dog on it.


    The other one looked like a Pirate doll. It was about half a meter tall and was wearing a kimono.


    The wounds on my arm were not light. Zhang Tiangang quickly found a bandage and bandaged it, I gave the two Photos s to him to look at and asked:


    "The Photos that Cai Wenlong just gave to me, I think this cloth doll is a little strange."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed: "Isn''t that right? If we don''t blame him, he can ask us for help." Saying that, Zhang Tiangang took the Photos and after a single glance, he narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Brother Qin, that''s not right. This thing is a Puppet Buji, there''s a ghost above it."


    I asked him, "What do you mean by Puppet Buji? What do you mean by Puppet Buji?"


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said: "This is a legend in the Pirate. In the River Family era, there was a family of people who were proficient in creating cloth doll. It is said that they were able to lay lone souls on the cloth doll and borrow its power to control them and do some things."


    "Every single cloth doll they do have a different ghosts on them, to do different things." Zhang Tiangang shook his head as he said this:


    "It''s said that the only special feature of these cloth doll s are their eyes, which are made of real people. I only took a glance at them, and they look so similar, that''s why I said it."


    Hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but glance at the eyes of the cloth doll above the Photos. Only then did I realize that those eyes were clearly black and white, unlike the usual pair of black eyes of cloth doll.


    It really did look like something made by the human eye.


    "We only have one set of Photos, could it be that we need to go to the Pirate and help him investigate?" Zhang Tiangang shook his head, looking a little troubled.


    However, a light flashed in my head as I thought of someone.


    Back then, when my Grandpa was still alive, there was a brother in Japan who was successful. I had a good relationship with his grandson, and it was said that this guy has been doing well in Japan in recent years.


    This man was called Wu Liangqian, he was involved in the cultural relics business in Japan.


    When Zhang Tiangang and I said this, he immediately slapped his thighs and said: "Alright, those who do the cultural relics business are usually well-off in the black and white daos. If you go and find him, you might be able to do it."


    I tried to give this to him using my WeChat to see if he could help me see the origins of the cloth doll on this one.


    After Wu Liangqian received the Photos, he did not say anything. He just said that he would do his best to read it and if there was a letter, he would send it back to me.


    Let''s not talk about this matter, the matter of the Huang Jiulang has become our priority right now.


    We thought this person was too simple. We thought that at least before his physical body was born, he wouldn''t do anything.


    Seeing my concerns, Zhang Tiangang laughed.


    "Brother Qin, at least this can''t be considered as bad news. Huang Jiulang''s current target is us, so nothing bad should happen to the pregnant Wu Jie."


    "Yeah, his body is still in her stomach. If something really happened, then all his hard work would have been in vain."


    I lightly said.


    But we can''t go on like this. Huang Jiulang''s cultivation is not low, we might be taken revenge by him at any time.


    If he wanted to handle this matter properly, he would need the help of an expert.


    "Why don''t we invite another Sung-ge." Zhang Tiangang thought for a while and said.


    However, I immediately rejected it: "Sun Yangjun said that he would help us thrice, now there is only one last chance, we cannot waste it on this."


    "Why don''t we spend some money to hire experts and treat it as our cost?" I thought for a bit, maybe I would have to trouble Feng Si again. He stayed in the yin and yang lines for a long time, so he knew a lot of people.


    I called Feng Si, and this time Feng Si answered quickly.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, you have been calling quite diligently recently. Today, should you pay respects to Master Feng or ask for my help?"


    I laughed bitterly: "Master Feng, please don''t interrupt me. I have something to talk to you about. Do you know any experts from your side?"


    After Feng Si heard this, he asked me, "How many do you know?

 C90 Long Jiu

    "That was the day. Did you know anything about taming yellow fairy?" Feng Si doesn''t like to speak in twists and turns, so I asked very directly.


    Feng Si thought for a moment before replying, "Yes, it''s in the northeast, but the price is a bit high."


    "Regarding the matters in the yin and yang lines, there is no such thing as letting you off lightly. No matter how much you offer, I will accept it. If there is anything that you can do, it is enough." I asked Feng Si to be straightforward.


    Feng Si laughed: "Brat, enough is enough, I don''t want much Master Feng, I will only take 30% of the profit from your deal. As for the rest, I will talk to him, you just have to go to the Northeast to work."


    I''ll do some calculations. Thirty percent of the profit would be six hundred thousand yuan. This isn''t considered low. I told Feng Si to wait for a while and discussed it with him.


    Zhang Tiangang waved his hand and said: "If it''s 600 thousand, then it''s 600 thousand. We have never been to the Northeast, so we will just treat it as scouting the way back.


    With his words, I felt at ease. Turning my head, I said to Feng Si: "Master Feng, arrange for the money as soon as possible. The money is not a problem."


    "Alright, I like your personality. I''ll give you the contact details."


    Feng Si said and hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, my heart ached. Feng Si had asked for 30% of my profits, this money came even faster than the wind.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and comforted me: "Brother Qin, this isn''t a problem. Isn''t it precisely Feng Si who is doing this kind of business introduction to others?


    At this time, Feng Si had already sent his contact person to me via WeChat.


    He was a Northeast Liaoyang, and his internet name was Everything is Empty. WeChat''s avatar was a little green snake whose head had just popped out from the ground.


    I told him on WeChat that I was a person that Feng Si had introduced to him.


    This person said he''s Long Jiu, and Feng Si has already told him the general situation, on WeChat, he couldn''t explain it, so he told me to come to Liaoyang first.


    Although Feng Si was the one who introduced them, I still did not know the bottom of the matter.


    "Why did you come to the Liaoyang, and not to us? And I don''t even know what kind of Yin Yang Art you used, is it reliable?"


    did not reply to my message even after sending it for a long time. I replied tentatively, "Are you there?"


    Long Jiu actually deleted me.


    What kind of attitude was this? Was he still a good partner?


    Just as I was wondering, Feng Si called me:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, did you contact Long Jiu?"


    I smiled bitterly: "Master Feng, the person you introduced me to really has a unique personality. I just asked him a few questions and he deleted me."


    "That''s because you said the wrong thing." Feng Si coughed coldly, "He has a weird temper. If he wants to help, he must do as he says, otherwise, he won''t be able to do anything at all."


    Feng Si even told me: "These days, the more capable people are, the more eccentric they are. If you want them to help you, you have to understand their thoughts, things are easy, but difficult to handle, you have to remember it well."


    After Feng Si explained it all to me, I added back to Long Jiu''s WeChat not long after.


    This time, I learnt my lesson and quickly apologized to Long Jiu, saying that I''m still young and don''t understand the rules.


    Long Jiu didn''t say much, he only gave me an address, telling me to look for him using that address within three days.


    I took a look at the address, it''s in the countryside of Liaoyang city.


    Since he was already here, he might as well go with the flow.


    I notified Wu Jie and told her that we had found a way. I told her to follow me to the Northeast tomorrow.


    Wu Jie who was on the other end of the phone exclaimed: "Going to the northeast, isn''t that where the Huang Jiulang is? I''m not going."


    In order to take care of her mood, I could only accompany her with a smile, "Sis Wu, isn''t there a reason for all of this? I have put in a lot of effort to find a way to deal with this. We only have this one chance, we have to go to the northeast, otherwise, you know ¡­"


    Wu Jie''s heart was still filled with sincere fear. After hesitating for a moment, he said:


    "Sure, but I''ve already spent that much money. For the rest of the journey, I''ll have to wait for all of you to come. Especially not if something happens to me, or else I won''t be able to let you off."


    What can I do, the customer is God, I can only accompany smiling consenting.


    After she hung up, she let out a long sigh and said,


    "These days, the richer the person, the more stingy they are. Huang Jiulang has left her so much gold and silver ocean, and he''s still here arguing with me about this small amount of money."


    Zhang Tiangang did not care about all these, he was already packing his luggage.


    I said, "Why are you so excited, you''re only going to the northeast tomorrow."


    "Hehe, this is our first trip, how can we not be excited?" Zhang Tiangang reached his hands out and stuffed something into the luggage, some toothpaste, a towel, and some electricity.


    I asked what I wanted with the last three items. I sold them everywhere I went.


    Zhang Tiangang opened his big mouth and laughed: "There''s food on the train, the things inside were expensive."


    "Tch, it''s the same as Wu Jie, we are all here to open the Audi, we are just a little away from that."


    I helplessly let out a long sigh, but Zhang Tiangang still ignored me.


    We booked a high-speed train ticket to Liaoyang on the second day. In order to take care of Wu Jie who was pregnant, we even reserved three first-class seats.


    Only Wu Jie had a slight aversion towards her. She said that we were stingy, that when she went out to travel, she always took a plane and always took first class seats.


    I said in my heart that it wasn''t that you were spending money, you had to talk about the cost of everything. It was my first time sitting on a first-class high-speed rail, not to mention a plane.


    Previously when they went far away, if they crossed provinces and were unwilling to even ride on the high speed rail, then the old Nose would be expensive.


    However, he could only keep these words in his heart. Saying them out loud made him feel quite unsettled.


    Along the way, Wu Jie disliked everything, so Zhang Tiangang and I could only laugh dryly.


    It took me more than a day to get to the Liaoyang on the high-speed train. It was already night by the time I was halfway there, so I laid on the chair and prepared to squint for a while.


    However, before I could fall asleep, I suddenly heard a series of creaking sounds coming from beside my ear.


    That sound was very sharp, I vaguely heard it, and immediately got goosebumps. I slightly opened my eyes to see, Wu Jie was sitting beside my chair, with a weird smile on his face.


    "Wu Jie?" I frowned and immediately felt that something was amiss. I widened my eyes and shouted, "Huang Jiulang!"


    "It''s you, Grandpa, where do you want to take this slut." Huang Jiulang sneered and grabbed my neck. The extreme ice that came from his hand was extremely cold.


    Subconsciously, I wanted to shout for help, but there was no sound coming out from my throat. Zhang Tiangang and the other passengers beside me had all fallen asleep.

 C91 Yellow Smoke of Yellow Peel

    "Today, I will let you die here." The Huang Jiulang laughed coldly, and just like last time, I looked at him helplessly. His face slowly turned into the face of a hairy weasel, and he opened his mouth to lick me.


    I suddenly quivered and hurriedly dodged to the side, taking out the carving knife from the Clothes that was next to me.


    This thing can ward off evil spirits, so when I came to the northeast, I specially brought a handful with me.


    Huang Jiulang was not on guard against my attack, so I pushed away the knife and struck towards Huang Jiulang''s arm.


    Instantly, Huang Jiulang screamed out.


    When the knife cut his arm, what actually flowed out was not blood, but was something dark green.


    Huang Jiulang took a few steps back. It was obvious that he was afraid of the things in my hands.


    "Zhang Tiangang, hurry up and wake up."


    Taking advantage of this, I pushed Zhang Tiangang who was at the side. Zhang Tiangang opened his eyes slightly, and when he saw the Huang Jiulang standing on the path, he immediately tensed up, and shouted loudly.


    "Someone, something has happened."


    I was a little confused, just to see Zhang Tiangang shouting and everyone in the carriage woke up, a few of them even stood up and looked at Huang Jiulang in the center.


    No matter how strong the Huang Jiulang was, he was still a weasel, and was naturally timid.


    After being stared at by so many people, I couldn''t help but start to feel fear.


    "You really are something."


    Then, they saw Huang Jiulang bending his body, revealing a butt.


    Seeing that, Zhang Tiangang could not help but shout, Not good. Then, he hurriedly covered both of our Nose s.


    "Bam."


    As soon as we covered them up, a loud sound came from inside the carriage, followed by yellow smoke rising up from inside the carriage. We were enveloped by the yellow smoke and were unable to see anything else.


    Even though I was covering the Nose, I still smelt a horrible stench. It made my head feel like it was about to burst. I couldn''t help but let out a "wow" sound and spit out the Eight Treasures Porridge and instant noodles that I had eaten.


    After a long time, the smoke finally disappeared, and the smoke alarm in the carriage kept ringing.


    I turned my head and saw that the entire carriage had lost consciousness along with the flight attendant. A big hole had been opened in the carriage''s window and Huang Jiulang had already disappeared.


    I felt that my limbs were numb. I had just taken a sip of that smoke and my entire body was out of energy. After a long while, I finally opened my mouth and said,


    "Huang Jiulang slipped away with Wu Jie."


    Zhang Tiangang''s face was pale as he glanced at me: "It''s fine to escape, but fortunately Huang Jiulang is just a wandering soul now and his mana is not high. If he had recovered his cultivation, then that fart a moment ago would have taken the lives of everyone in the carriage."


    "A fart can be this powerful?" I was a little surprised.


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me that the weasel had a pair of stinky glands at the anus, and that these were his life saving items. When facing danger, these stinky glands would release a stench that would even scare wolves when they saw them.


    After becoming a refined weasel, he would be able to play this to the peak of perfection, and the stench emitted from his body was so strong that it could cover the sky and cover the earth, killing people and harming their lives.


    The Huang Jiulang belonged to this category, but the body on his body right now was not his own, so he was unable to bring out the full potential of this effect.


    "But now, Wu Jie''s body has been taken away by the Huang Jiulang." Thinking about this, I felt a little troubled.


    Zhang Tiangang was also startled, and said: "Let''s go to Long Jiu''s place, this is his territory, he should have a way."


    At this point, this was the only option. The smoke alarm on the car was still ringing. Not long later, the police arrived and investigated the situation.


    The speed of that high-speed rail was about 200, so I couldn''t help but to worry. Huang Jiulang jumped out of the window so fast that I didn''t know if his body was damaged.


    We were forced to spend the night in the car and wait until noon the next day before we drove into Liaoyang Station.


    Zhang Tiangang and I were only wearing thin clothes made of cotton, and our mucus was almost frozen into ice rods.


    According to the address that Long Jiu gave us, we found the place he was staying.


    In a village in Liaoyang, a place that was as far as the eye could see were white mountains and black water. At a glance, all that could be seen was a vast expanse of snow.


    There were two broken down houses surrounded by pine fencing at that place. Without a doubt, it was Long Jiu''s place.


    I stepped forward and saw that the door was open. Out of politeness, or symbolically, I knocked twice.


    A short while later, a middle-aged man with a stubble on his beard walked out. He was wearing a sheepskin jacket and was smoking a pipe.


    The man looked me up and down: "Which one of you is Qin Yi?"


    "You must be Master Long." I hastily cupped my fist and said, "I have heard a lot about you and I don''t like to see you again."


    "Don''t bother with that. Come in quickly, it''s cold outside."


    Long Jiu welcomed us into the house. When we walked in, we immediately felt something was different, the outside settings were at least -20 degrees Celsius, it was as warm as a furnace inside.


    But he didn''t see any equipment like the floor or the stove that Long Jiu owned, so he didn''t know where the heating came from.


    "Didn''t you say that the one being wrapped up by the yellow skin was a girl? Why is it only you two men who have come?" Long Jiu took a deep breath and sat on the chair by the altar in the hall.


    Before I could answer, I was attracted by the statue on the altar table. It was a man and a woman.


    He was dressed in green, with gourds and golden beads in his hands, and a snake-shaped walking stick in the female''s hand. He gave off an air of an immortal.


    I think that this should be the Immortal that the Great Deity Jumping from the Northeast worshipped. However, since I just came here, I didn''t know if there was anything taboo, so I didn''t ask.


    Seeing that I did not reply him, Long Jiu could not help but let out a cough.


    "I''m asking you a question. Where''s that girl?"


    Only then did I come back to my senses. When he mentioned it, I couldn''t help but become worried in front of her.


    "Master Long, I have to ask you for a favor. That person is lost. This is your territory, it should be easier to find someone."


    "Shame? He dares to throw a living person away?" Long Jiu was a little surprised.


    I quickly told him the whole story. After Long Jiu finished listening, he took another drag of the smoke and said slowly:


    "Yellow skinned is a demoness, it''s not a big deal. I''ll help you ask around. If there''s no accident, we''ll know the result later."


    Huang Jiulang jumped down from the high speed rail. He was at least 50 miles away from the Liaoyang city center. Long Jiu said that if he asked around, there would be an answer later.

 C92 Euphorbia mandshurica Maxim.

    Seeing my expression, Long Jiu was a little surprised, he did not say anything, but brought me to the front of the altar, and had me write down Wu Jie''s name.


    I did so, to see what the Northeast man was up to.


    Long Jiu folded the Paper with Wu Jie''s name on it, and placed it in front of the two statues, and then took out a drum from the altar, and sat down cross-legged.


    I didn''t understand what he was trying to do, so Zhang Tiangang secretly explained to me.


    "This is also known as the Wen-King Drum, which is used to invite Immortal Horse when he''s jumping into the Northeast."


    Long Jiu immediately sang:


    "The sun sets in the west and the sky darkens. The dragons return to the blue sea and the tigers return to the mountains. "The dragon returns to the blue sea and travels in the rain. The tiger returns to the mountain to rest ¡­"


    It was an entire segment of lyrics, and the sound was a little sloppy, but the drum beat it very quickly, and after a long while the drum beat it down slightly, Long Jiu''s body suddenly trembled.


    Opening my eyes, I could feel that the expression in his eyes had changed. His eyes were pitch black, narrowed into a slit, and he just stood there foolishly, staring at what was in front of him.


    From time to time, Long Jiu would spew out a few words, "Many thanks, Lady Chang." "The ninth son of Old Yellow." "A yellow-hide groom." Something like that.


    We also did not understand, but Long Jiu still nodded his head from time to time, and once again clasped his hands together. After a long while, Long Jiu''s body trembled again, and his eyes returned to normal.


    The first thing Long Jiu did when he returned to normal was to inhale a mouthful of smoke.


    "I have already investigated and found out. He is in Liaoyang City, I will bring you guys there to look for him."


    I am confused, the woman he was talking about just now should be the Willow Immortal inside Hu Bai and the Yellow Willow Ash.


    That was why the python''s surname was Chang. It was most likely related to his body.


    However, Long Jiu had only asked a few questions, did that grandma Chang Zai already know everything?


    This is the first time I''ve come into contact with people from the northeast. Long Jiu was roughly able to tell, so he put down the dry smoke in his hands:


    "Mr. Qin, whether or not you believe me is up to you. If you don''t believe me, you can leave right now with your bag.


    I immediately understood that I wasn''t being gracious enough and hurriedly apologized, "Don''t, I didn''t mean it that way. We aren''t familiar enough, I''ll have to trouble you with this person."


    "Hmph, let''s find someone else first."


    Long Jiu gave a somewhat disdainful snort, stuck the wisp of smoke on his back, and walked out the door.


    There was a Gars car that was made by the Soviet Union parked at the entrance. It was square like a big metal box.


    I wonder if this car is even a nation. Can it ride?


    On the other hand, Zhang Tiangang happily sat in the front passenger seat, and said: "This car is amazing, the things that Old Mao produces are all iron, ga beng hard, this is the car that the old masters should be driving."


    Long Jiu enjoyed hearing this, and unexpectedly laughed.


    I got into the car without looking at her.


    I asked Long Jiu on the carriage. "Master Long, where are we going?"


    "Just now, Lady Chang had sent one of her henchmen to ask around for me. In the Kaifeng Cuisine in Liaoyang, I''ve seen that Huang Family''s Ninth Elder."


    Long Jiu''s car was driving very hard, but the car was getting old, and the sound of the engine was almost over his words.


    "Put your thoughts into your heart. I''ll ask Granny Chang to help with this matter. It should be possible."


    Long Jiu suddenly said to me as he held onto the steering wheel.


    This sentence made me a little curious. Huang Jiulang was the same as Granny Chang, they should both be Earth Immortals in the northeast.


    "Do you know where this Huang Jiulang came from?" I asked Long Jiu.


    "The ninth son of the Northeast yellow fairy, the Old Master Huang Tianlong. This Huang Tianlong is the Old Master Huang''s second son, and his cultivation is not low either. It is not bad for you guys to offend such a thing."


    Long Jiu sighed, the car continued moving very quickly, and very quickly they reached the gate of Kai Feng''s restaurant.


    I looked through the glass and saw Wu Jie sitting inside, holding a chicken in her hands. The Table was already filled with chicken bones, and two attendants were looking at her in astonishment.


    I pointed at Wu Jie from afar and said: "That''s the one. I''m afraid that Huang Jiulang is still on her right now.


    Long Jiu told himself to stand there and not move. On top of his car, he took out a needle, the kind that was used to hold soles of shoes. The size of a toothpick, the needle wasn''t very sharp.


    Long Jiu took a needle and was about to go in, what was he trying to do?


    However, we listened to him and didn''t dare to approach him. We just watched from afar through the restaurant''s glass as Long Jiu walked to Huang Jiulang with the needles.


    Huang Jiulang seemed to have sensed Long Jiu''s Qi a long time ago, he raised his head and revealed a sinister smile.


    He jumped and was ready to rush over to his side, but Long Jiu''s hand was extremely fast, he did not care about anything else, and grabbed onto Huang Jiulang''s hand, and pierced the needle into his finger.


    Upon stabbing down, the Huang Jiulang immediately let out a howl. Even we could clearly hear the screams of the weasel through the glass.


    With that one needle, Huang Jiulang''s body instantly softened and fell onto the dining hall''s chair. Long Jiu waved his hand at us and let us in.


    "Take him out." Long Jiu did not say much, but took out a hundred yuan worth of money from his pocket and threw it on the table.


    The employees of the several restaurants were astonished as they watched us carry the people out.


    On the way back, I finally submitted to Long Jiu. Just a moment ago, that needle was used to take over Huang Jiulang. If it was a second person, perhaps no one else would be able to do it.


    However, Long Jiu''s expression was not optimistic, and said: "Looks like it really is the Huang Family''s Ninth Elder, this brat sure has a vengeful spirit. Earlier, I only used the Soul Locking Needle to suppress him while his Soul is still weak.


    Long Jiu''s car drove very fast, and in a short while, they arrived at his house. We immediately carried the paralyzed Wu Jie in.


    Long Jiu only glanced at it for a moment before saying, "Hurry up and tie her up with a rope. I want to open the altar.


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Wu Jie had already opened his eyes, looked at the three of us, and laughed coldly:


    "Where do I think you''re going? So you''re here. Let me tell you, even if you were invited out, I still wouldn''t let this matter go."


    Before his voice fell, Huang Jiulang jumped out of the door.

 C93 immortal tying rope

    If he jumps out, it won''t be easy to find it again. I quickly chased after him.


    However, Long Jiu calmly flung out a rope from the house and wrapped it around Huang Jiulang''s neck.


    The moment the rope touched Huang Jiulang, it seemed that as soon as he moved, it would become tighter and tighter. Huang Jiulang struggled with all his might, until finally, the rope was almost mixed into the flesh.


    Huang Jiulang let out a creak from his throat.


    "You don''t even have a physical body, where can you run to?" Long Jiu''s expression was normal, he used his strength to pull Huang Jiulang back.


    I asked Long Jiu what the hell is this thing in his hands, it''s so powerful.


    Long Jiu laughed and said: "It''s nothing, this is the rope that is used in the Northeast to tie up horses and deer. However, the rope is a set of the Immortal Trapping Rope that was given by Lady Chang, so it''s accurate."


    Huang Jiulang, who was tied up by this Immortal Trapping Rope, couldn''t help but grin and look at me coldly.


    "How dare you, Long Jiu, don''t think that I don''t know you, so what if Grand Matriarch Chang protects you, if any of you dare to ruin my plans, all of you will die."


    Long Jiu did not say much, went to the backyard and caught a chicken, then gave it to Huang Jiulang.


    "Ninth Master, this matter has returned to the dust. Since you are dead, you should go to the Yellow Springs Road and reincarnate. This is probably not the way it should be."


    When Huang Jiulang heard this, he let out a cold laugh:


    Hehe, that slut Wu Jie, used the coffin nail to nail me to death, was that true? Thank god for my protection, this slut turned my body into a fur coat and pulled the coffin nail out, if not I would be trapped inside that corpse for my entire life. "


    So that''s how it is, I thought in my heart. Huang Jiulang was so afraid of coffin nail, why didn''t coffin nail let him die?


    It was Wu Jie who had harmed him first. Huang Jiulang loved him so much, yet he still dared to kill him in such a painful manner.


    If it was me, I would also be like the Huang Jiulang.


    "This is called returning a life." Huang Jiulang said angrily.


    Seeing my expression, Zhang Tiangang was a little hesitant, and patted me:


    "We''re here to mediate this matter. There are many ways in the world, and we don''t just want her to die." Zhang Tiangang looked at the furious Huang Jiulang and shook his head:


    "Moreover, it isn''t an easy matter for you to cultivate for a hundred years. If you kill someone, then all of your cultivation experience for the past hundred years will disappear."


    "Yes!" I hurriedly nodded my head, "Earthly Immortal Cultivation is about merits, killing people can damage merits, it''s not worth it. Let''s discuss it, I''ll get Wu Jie to give birth to you and that family. Since she gave you so many children, it''s probably worth it for your life."


    Huang Jiulang''s expression was very persistent, he clenched his teeth and said: "No matter what, we have not discussed this matter."


    It seemed that he had been weighed down and had hardened his heart so much that he could not tell him.


    I took a glance at Long Jiu. He and Feng Si have collected so much money from us, so we can probably come up with an idea as well.


    Long Jiu just lowered his head to smoke the smoke, which lit up the cigarette butt with a crackling sound.


    "Ninth Master, it''s time for you to say something."


    Long Jiu yellow put down the dry smoke and took out the King''s Drum from under the altar.


    Was he going to invite Immortal Ma again?


    Long Jiu patted the Wise King''s Drum in his hands and began to sing softly:


    "If the horse is untamed like the fire, it is given to the High Priestess to receive her teachings.


    In the Golden Flower Cave, when he was alone, he could see peach blossoms wilting and withering.


    "When the Dao heart opens, the true realm shall follow the sect master''s decree and act in haste ¡­"


    A long verse was sung. After singing it, Long Jiu''s eyes rolled back slightly, following that, his body shivered, and his tongue continuously moved back and forth, like a snake flicking his tongue.


    Even Long Jiu''s voice changed, just like a woman''s, sharp and long. After slowly sighing, he looked at Huang Jiulang:


    "Ninth Elder of the Huang Family, this dust has returned to the dust. You can leave her."


    Seeing Long Jiu like that, the Huang Jiulang was obviously a little scared. He was stunned for a moment, then said respectfully, "Grand Granny Chang, I do not accept this.


    It was only then that we understood, it was Long Jiu''s Master, Ma Xian, who had accompanied him.


    Naturally, we didn''t dare to be negligent as we respectfully stood to the side.


    Granny Chang smiled benevolently, "Then, Ninth Brother of the Huang family, is there no other path of retreat that we can discuss?"


    Although that voice was kind, it was also extremely tenacious. This was obviously a warning to Huang Jiulang, he had to clarify this matter clearly.


    Although Huang Jiulang did not fear this woman, they were clearly afraid now. After hesitating for a bit, he gritted his teeth and said, "If I don''t succeed, then it''s a no go. Unless they can recover my body, everyone will die."


    I was stunned for a moment when I heard this. Didn''t Wu Jie just need to recreate the Huang Jiulang and he would have recovered her Dharma Body?


    Could it be that things were not that simple?


    However, this was not the time to interrupt them. After hearing this, Lady Chang hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "That''s not a problem, but how long would you give them?"


    Huang Jiulang counted with his fingers, thought for a while, and continued, "How about this, I think that the bitch will arrive in five or six days, at that time, they will just have to return the Dharma Body to me."


    After Granny Chang heard this, she nodded and said, "Alright, since that''s the case, we''ll keep our promises. If they can''t do that in five or six days, they can do whatever you want with them, but you can''t do anything during this period of time."


    Before he finished speaking, Long Jiu''s body suddenly trembled, he sat on the chair and laid for a long time, then slowly recovered.


    Wu Jie''s body was the same as his, and violently trembled a few times. After that, she let out a long yawn, and as if she had just had a big dream, Wu Jie faintly opened her eyes.


    "Aren''t we still on the high speed rail in front of us? Why are we here now?"


    From the looks of it, Huang Jiulang had left.


    I told Wu Jie what happened this entire day and night. Wu Jie felt regret in her heart, but it was not regret that she had killed Huang Jiulang.


    but he was regretting that he should not have made the fur coat, and should not have pulled the nail out of Huang Jiulang''s body.


    Seeing her like this, I felt a little regretful. A person like Wu Jie shouldn''t have saved her.

 C94 Dharma Body

    Seeing Wu Jie''s character, Long Jiu also shook his head.


    I asked Long Jiu, "Ninth Elder, once the Huang Jiulang descends into the world, doesn''t he carry a new body with him? Why does he need to create a new body?"


    Long Jiu was a little troubled: "The two are not the same, his body had been through hundreds of years of cultivation before, and that was a real body, the thing in his stomach is just a leather bag, and that is, after he is born, he will recover this leather bag into a real body."


    "Is this difficult?" After I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Long Jiu''s face was also a little troubled.


    "Of course it''s difficult. For this kind of animal, one has to go through three disasters and eight calamities in order for its Dharma Body to work." Zhang Tiangang interrupted.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of what the Three Calamities and Eight Calamities are.


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me: This is the most common calamity that animals encounter during their cultivation. Only after they have passed through these calamities can they truly become part of the immortal class.


    The three disasters were, respectively, lightning, fire, and wind. They were commonly heard of animals undergoing heavenly tribulation while lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. heavenly thunder were about to strike, and this was the lightning calamity.


    As for the Eight Tribulations, they were relatively simpler. They consisted of drought, flood, hunger, and insects, as well as the monsters and demons. These eight tribulations were truly difficult to deal with.


    In addition, there were also scattered objects such as children, sabers, and so on that were difficult to find. There were countless of them.


    Only after overcoming these calamities would one become a true Earthly Immortal.


    With the Huang Jiulang''s hundred years of cultivation, he should have already endured through part of the tribulations with great difficulty.


    If he lost his Dharma Body, it meant that he would have to undergo another tribulation.


    So, of course, he asked us to help him recover his Dharma Body.


    This request wasn''t actually too high, but just by listening to the sounds of so many disasters, even a normal body would find it difficult to survive.


    Not to mention recovering his Dharma Body.


    Seeing that we were a little discouraged, Long Jiu could not help but laugh and say: "It''s not that there''s no solution, it might actually be possible to get the help of the Black old lady on the Nine Tremors Iron Brake Mountain."


    Who is this Black old lady? Who is able to recover the Huang Jiulang''s Dharma Body with such ability? I had some suspicions as Long Jiu said to me:


    "The Black old lady is not a mortal, he''s the Great Protector of the Northeast, one of the five great deities, Huang Bai, Hu Liu and Hui." The Black old lady is not a mortal, he''s the Great Protector of the Northeast.


    When I heard this, I became happy. As long as I could save Wu Jie, I would ask Long Jiu: "Where is this Nine Tremors Iron Axe Mountain, do we have time to go now?"


    Long Jiu said: "We can definitely rush there now, but I wonder if the Black old lady is willing to help us, before we head there, we still have to prepare a few things."


    After that, Long Jiu gave me a long list.


    There were ten pairs of large roosters on it, each of which had a perfectly colored crown and bright feathers. In addition, he would also buy cattle, sheep, and pigs as tribute.


    The reason they bought the big chicken was because the fox liked to eat chicken. The Black old lady was also transformed by the fox fairy, so the big chicken with bright feathers was the best.


    I didn''t say anything else and bought them quickly.


    On the other hand, when Wu Jie heard that they were going to the Nine Towers of Iron Crushing Mountain, she was unhappy and said:


    "I spent so much effort to come here with you guys, and now you want me to climb the mountain. I have a big belly, and I want to tire you guys to death."


    He could only smile bitterly and said: "Aunt, I have found the method for you. As long as you are willing to climb the mountain and pray devoutly, and the Black old lady is willing to save you, then this matter has been settled."


    "What do we do if it doesn''t work? We have to agree beforehand."


    Wu Jie coldly looked at me, but it was Long Jiu who spoke up for me:


    "Hmph, don''t worry. The Black old lady is known for his benevolence. As long as they don''t commit adultery and have evil thoughts, they will be saved even if they die."


    This sentence made Wu Jie swallow her words, she herself clearly understood what kind of trash she was.


    Just like that, Long Jiu found a car for us and brought us to the famous Nine Towers of Iron Bend Mountain.


    The moment I reached the top of the mountain, I was shocked. The mountain looked like it was reaching into the blue sky. The mountain was ten thousand li high, and the mountain was covered with green bamboo and pine trees. On the top of the mountain, there was a large temple.


    The Daoist temple was in front of the Three Purities Palace as usual, so Long Jiu brought us to the very end. There, in the depths of the temple, stood the Black Mama Palace.


    Long Jiu told us:


    The Black old lady in the Northeast is also called the Black Mommy. These nine Irongrace Mountains are the location of the main spirit of the Black old lady.


    How could I dare to delay and quickly nod my head, then Long Jiu asked me to take out the ten pairs of Giant Cocks that I had prepared.


    These roosters'' fighting capabilities were extremely strong, they were still alive and kicking even after they were brought up the mountain. Long Jiu''s hands were very quick, he grabbed the head of the rooster and twisted it, causing it to snap with a kacha sound.


    In less than ten minutes, all twenty chickens had turned into this shape. Long Jiu threw all of them into the hall.


    With a ''kacha'' sound, Long Jiu closed the doors to the Black Mama Palace, and used the three beasts of cattle to set up a simple altar outside.


    Long Jiu knelt in front of the altar with the three scents in hand, and started to pour out a long string of words.


    It wasn''t much different from what we''d heard before, but this time we didn''t understand what he was singing.


    Zhang Tiangang frowned as he heard this, and after a long while, he finally said:


    "He might be singing Manchu, and this Black old lady is the Great Protector of the Northeast. He might be able to use Manchu to request for the gods, but he might be more intelligent."


    I also felt that what he said was reasonable, just by the side, looking at Long Jiu, I saw that after singing for half a day, he actually kowtowed a few times towards the ground, and the three fragrances upstairs almost reached the location of the stick.


    If they continued to burn, they would become even hotter. Only at this time did Long Jiu slowly open his eyes.


    "How is it?" I asked Long Jiu.


    Long Jiu laughed, his expression appearing somewhat relaxed: "Let''s see if the Black old lady has received any tributes, if they have, then this matter should be fine."


    When I heard his words, I hurriedly pushed open the door of the Black Mama Palace. The twenty chickens inside were already like chicken bones with chicken feathers all over the place.


    He didn''t even bring a single star on the chicken bone, so he ate very cleanly.


    "Yes, all the chickens have been eaten." I hastily shouted to Long Jiu who was outside.


    Hearing this, Long Jiu brought the two of them in. Strangely, these 20 live chickens were also eaten clean, but the inside of the house did not have any smell of blood.


    "Thank you, Mommy, for your ability." After Long Jiu heard this, he was very happy. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed for a very long time.

 C95 midwifery

    Soon after, he saw a black fox come to the entrance of the training hall at the top of the Nine Steel Arch Mountain.


    The fox''s body was completely black without a single strand of mixed hair. Its two eyes were hanging above its eyebrows, and the tip of its nose was long and bright. It looked very energetic.


    I still don''t understand what''s going on, but when Long Jiu saw this black fox, he immediately bowed. The black fox seemed to be very natural as it just stood there blankly.


    Only after Long Jiu finished all of his rituals did I dare to ask him: "This fox is ¡­"


    "It''s a general that the Black old lady sent to help us do this." Long Jiu rubbed the fox''s head, it was as if the fox could understand human nature, it raised its head and looked at us, and occasionally nodded its head.


    However, Long Jiu was not sure what would happen next. He told me that the Black old lady has his own plans, we still have to see what this black fox will do next.


    With the help of the Black old lady, there was a high chance that this would happen.


    My heart is still very steady.


    At that time, we had carried this black fox down, and after returning to the hotel, something happened, causing us all to panic.


    While Wu Jie was climbing the Stair, she accidentally fell and the water in the amniotic fluid broke.


    My original plan was to wait three to five days for this to happen. When the time came, I would find a midwife. But now that the amniotic fluid is gone, what should I do?


    My suggestion to send him to hospital was immediately rejected by both Long Jiu and Zhang Tiangang.


    "They gave birth to a litter of weasel inside the hospital. The people of the hospital must not be crazy." Zhang Tiangang''s face looked anxious.


    Wu Jie laid on the bed of the hotel, wailing miserably. Seeing this situation, the three of us grown men had no way out.


    Fortunately, a thought popped up in my mind. Dragon Lady, she has been a midwife for dozens of years, what kind of situation has she not seen before? I immediately made a call to Dragon Lady. Fortunately, Dragon Lady was still awake, so I asked:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    I hastily replied, "Do you still remember the matter of that yellow-skinned man? He''s about to be born and is currently lying in the hotel. We men don''t know how to deliver babies. Please give us some pointers."


    Dragon Lady appeared to be surprised on the other end of the phone, "Are you crazy?! How dare you stay there when that yellow-skinned man is born?"


    I had a worried look on my face, telling Dragon Lady that this was not the time to speak about it, that life and death were at stake, hurry up and think of an excuse for me.


    "Fine, but whether you can do it or not depends on you." The Dragon Lady sighed, then told us to prepare scissors, hot water, towels and a few herbs.


    Fortunately, the drugstore outside was not closed yet, so we bought all the items.


    Wu Jie, who was on the bed, was already screaming in pain. Dragon Lady told us not to worry, she should open her pelvis and take in a deep breath naturally.


    Then he told us about the simplest method of delivery.


    When we told Wu Jie to use her strength, the yellow skin in her stomach seemed to have come to life as well.


    It''s just that there''s a umbilical cord on top of my stomach. I let Zhang Tiangang cut it open with scissors and counted them one by one.


    There were actually eleven of them, and every single one of the weasel they were born with were not like the young ones, but were close to a foot in size.


    As I was counting these weasel, I suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    Although these weasel were big, there was nothing special about them. Didn''t Wu Jie still have a Huang Jiulang in his stomach?


    As if he hadn''t come out yet.


    Right at this moment, the black fox suddenly walked under Wu Jie''s crotch, and suddenly let out a chirp. This sound was not urgent, and all of a sudden, a golden weasel the size of an arm shot out.


    When that weasel was born, it unexpectedly jumped onto Wu Jie''s stomach and howled loudly.


    All of a sudden, a cold wind blew in all directions, and the air was slowly filled with yellow sand.


    The three of us were stunned. That black fox didn''t want to be outdone, so it continued to howl and instantly fell to the ground.


    Then, the black fox kneeled in front of the weasel and spat out a pearl from its mouth. Seeing that, the weasel seemed to have understood something and swallowed the pearl in one gulp.


    What ate the pearl grew along with the wind. In just half a day, it had grown to the size of an electric fan, and if not for the long tail trailing behind it, it looked like a yellow dog.


    Looks like this is the Huang Jiulang. The few of us felt joy in our hearts as the Huang Jiulang nodded his head and the eleven little weasel followed behind him.


    "We have already helped you to recover your Dharma Body. Dust has returned, dust has returned. Now is the time." I said.


    Huang Jiulang spat out a mouthful of black smoke, spitting it all over Wu Jie''s face, and without further ado, he jumped out of the window and left.


    What''s wrong with that black smoke? We hurriedly looked towards Wu Jie.


    At that moment, Wu Jie was drooling at the corner of her mouth, her eyes were rolling up, and she was laughing idiotically.


    Long Jiu rolled her eyelids, sighed, and said:


    "It''s probably because of the smoke that caused her to be stunned. This is called returning the favor, killing Huang Jiulang and turning her into a fool is also acceptable."


    As we thought about it, this is also the reason, Wu Jie''s current state is entirely her own fault.


    Long Jiu saw that there was nothing else, he cupped his hands and said: "This matter, is more or less settled, that''s all I can help everyone with, since that''s the case, I will take my leave now."


    I wanted to urge her to stay, but was pulled by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Ninth Master, I''ll be troubling you. If we don''t collapse in the future, we''ll be in deep water."


    Zhang Tiangang said to me before leaving the hotel with a slight nod of his head.


    Since they were finished, although Wu Jie was still a fool, but in the end, she was still a living person. She had to bring her back.


    On the way back, we discovered that Wu Jie was not really dumb, but instead clear-headed and confused. If we understood, we could have a good chat and say that we regretted killing Huang Jiulang.


    But when he was confused, he could even grab a handful of the dust on the ground to eat.


    I say, with Wu Jie like this, I am afraid that she will not be able to take care of her own life in the future. Luckily, there is still the Jinshan Silver Sea, otherwise, if it were any other normal person, I would have starved to death on the streets long ago.


    However, Wu Jie''s good days didn''t even last for a few years. After she became confused, those friends of hers saw that she was a fool and actually brought her to participate in the card game.


    To say it was a gamble was to trick her into taking the money. In just a few years, the sea of gold and silver had been completely destroyed.


    Wu Jie had been living on the streets ever since, and her whereabouts were unknown.

 C96 The missing body

    The time went back to the afternoon when I went back to the shop from Liaoyang.


    Zhang Tiangang and I had won a large sum of money from this trip, and we planned to open a shop together.


    At this time, Wu Liangqian sent me a message on WeChat, "I am talking about the puppet cloth doll."


    He said he checked for me. There''s a family in Osaka that makes this kind of cloth doll, but the movie was closed decades ago.


    This was equivalent to not checking. I was a little anxious and asked Wu Liangqian if she had any other clues besides this.


    Wu Liangqian''s WeChat showed that he was typing in a message for a long time.


    Other people say that this family is the Yin Yang Master of Japan, and the cloth doll they made are used to control ghosts s. However, a few decades ago, when a fire broke out, their family''s shop was set on fire.


    When he took out this piece of Photos, there were even a few who were very interested and were willing to offer a considerable amount of money to buy it, asking me where I got this cloth doll from.


    I let him go on searching for me.


    Seeing the two words "Yin Yang Master", Zhang Tiangang nodded his head:


    "I see that the corpse inside the coffins as well as the tattoo of the Heavenly Crow Dog from before. This matter is probably really related to the people from Pirate."


    What was the Yin Yang Master of the Pirate? Is it really that powerful? Zhang Tiangang explained to me:


    The mantras of the Pirate originated from China, and Xu Fu had been brought along when he first crossed over to the East. He had also brought along a large number of Daoist classics as well as the many envoys that the Pirate had sent over during the Tang Dynasty.


    They studied and accepted Taoist culture in China, and when they returned home, they combined with the local spells of the Pirate to form the Japanese Yin Yang Master.


    I scratched my head and disdainfully said, "Then isn''t this a crossbreeding of the David''s Deer?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said to me: "It is indeed like that, but one person nurtured one person. After being nurtured for over a thousand years in Pirate, this sect has developed a unique Yin Yang Art, some of them are also very powerful, such as this puppet cloth doll."


    Although I have never seen Pirate''s Yin Yang Arts before, I still believe what Zhang Tiangang said.


    This news requires her to inform Cai Wenlong.


    But before I could call him, Cai Wenlong first called me. The voice on the other end of the phone was heavy, and said:


    "The corpse of the coffins is gone."


    When I heard those words, I was stunned for a moment.


    "Why can''t so many people in the police station see a corpse? How could it be lost?"


    Cai Wenlong didn''t say anything else. He just said that he wanted me to go inside the game first and help him check out the situation.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang for his opinion. Zhang Tiangang told me to go by myself, and he wanted to rent an office space that he had thought highly of in the afternoon.


    "Alright then." I could only nod my head in agreement. To be honest, I am a little afraid when I go to a place like the police station. After all, I am just a commoner, and cannot be compared to someone like Cai Wenlong.


    Seeing me like that, Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "What are you afraid of, Cai Wenlong can''t have you now, you are his savior, if we were to start a business in the future, there would be no one able to open up the way for us, Cai Wenlong will do, it would not be worth it if you interact more with him."


    I could only agree. When I went there, I was afraid that I would be too arrogant, so I didn''t even dare to drive a Audi. I let Zhang Tiangang drive my car, and I drove it.


    personally took me to the mortuary, and brought me to the morgue. The coffins was there, and it was laid on the side. There were no signs of a fight.


    I carefully looked around the morgue. This is the basement of a single building, and there are two doors from downstairs to the morgue. Other than the appraisal department and the guards on duty, no one else has the Key.


    In other words, even if the Thief King were to come here, it would be difficult for him to steal anything from here.


    Not to mention a corpse.


    I had a feeling that it would be impossible to steal the body from this place.


    Could it be that he ran out from this place?


    The thought flashed through my mind, but it would have been too horrible. I looked up at the ceiling of the morgue.


    This place has four cameras on the left and right. I pointed at this thing and asked,


    "Have you guys seen the video? Shouldn''t you know everything at a glance after watching it?"


    Cai Wenlong''s expression became somewhat embarrassed:


    "We''ve already used the normal methods of detection. That night, all the cameras in the station turned into snowflakes. Even the cameras along the two streets in front of the station are the same."


    That meant no one could see the body.


    Cai Wenlong thought for a moment, then took out another item and handed it over to me.


    I saw that it was a lock, the thickest type of U-shaped lock, heavy enough to lift with one hand, but the head of the lock had been cut in half.


    I was a little shocked, "Director Cai, who has such great strength? Who could even twist the lock into a fried dough twist?"


    Cai Wenlong took a deep breath, his eyebrows knitted tightly as he pointed to the door of the morgue and said:


    "It''s the lock on the outermost gate. We found it on the ground the day after the body disappeared."


    It was said that the strength of zombies was extraordinary. It was not impossible for them to break metal with their bare hands and turn the lock into this shape.


    Thinking of this, I hesitated for a moment before I tentatively said:


    "Do you think it''s possible that the corpse ran out by itself? This lock was opened by the corpse."


    When Cai Wenlong heard this, he could not believe it.


    "If we were talking about other Soul s, I might believe it, but corpses are just a pile of organic matter. After we die, all organs will cease to function, so the corpse or zombie you mentioned shouldn''t exist."


    It''s true that ordinary people wouldn''t believe in the existence of a fake corpse, but when Sun Yangjun and the others were inside the house that day, they personally saw this corpse''s eyes open.


    However, if Cai Wenlong doesn''t believe this, why did he call me here today?


    "I think the situation is like this. Does Director Cai have anything else?


    After saying that, I turned my head to leave. Actually, I knew very well, asking me to see the corpse disappearing was just a small matter. Cai Wenlong definitely had other things waiting for me, it''s just that I''m too embarrassed to say them.

 C97 embroidery spring scabbard

    Cai Wenlong thought for a while, then said to me: "Since you have come, come, drink a cup of tea, then go to my Office."


    After saying that, Cai Wenlong led me to his Office. His Office was not considered big, there was a small coffee table in front of the desk, and we sat down.


    The two of them sat opposite each other. Cai Wenlong did not brew tea for me, but gave me a white smoke instead, and then started smoking gloomily. The two of them sat there without saying anything.


    I thought to myself, what is Cai Wenlong doing, he spent so much effort to drag me into the Office, and only smoked.


    After a long time, I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked him.


    "Director Cai, do you have anything to say?"


    Only then did Cai Wenlong put out the remaining half a cigarette in the ashtray, exhaling a long mouthful of smoke, and said:


    "Little Qin, there are some things I can''t say in front of your subordinate. You know it too. In terms of principles, we are atheists."


    I nodded. Many people these days are like this. On the surface, they are materialism, but there are too many of them who secretly ask God for advice.


    Even my shop has quite a few statues every month that these people invite back.


    I smiled and told Cai Wenlong:


    "I understand what you mean, but from my point of view, the corpse couldn''t have been stolen by someone else. Otherwise, our entire security system wouldn''t have been able to hold its own."


    Seeing that I was on the road, Cai Wenlong laughed: "You are an understanding person, but where will this corpse go? If it were to be leaked out, wouldn''t it be harmful?"


    I can''t say for sure, because in a certain sense, this corpse should be a zombie. The zombies recorded in the ancient books are usually just ordinary zombies, and they have a certain sense of infectivity.


    If the corpse really ran away and went out to bite someone, then our city would become a zombie crisis.


    After Cai Wenlong heard this, his heart trembled. He hurriedly asked, "Then according to your idea, we should first find this corpse and bring it back. There is no other way."


    As the old saying goes, there is a history in the way of hearing, and there are specializations in the arts.


    I am a supernatural sculpture practitioner, it would be really hard for Cai Wenlong to make me do the work of looking for a zombie.


    However, I thought of one person, who is also from yin and yang lines, called Chou Yulong, who is a Fire Worm. Legend has it that their family used to capture zombies as their main business, so I can find him to help.


    I gave the contact method to Cai Wenlong for him to contact him directly.


    Cai Wenlong thought for a while and memorized the phone number.


    I saw that I had finished speaking, so I asked Cai Wenlong: "If there''s nothing else, I''ll really be going back. There''s still work to be done in the shop."


    However, Cai Wenlong unhurriedly kept me here, he seemed to have something that he wanted me to help him with.


    For some reason, these leaders'' words were very warm, neither fast nor slow, causing people to be unable to see through them.


    However, I cannot afford to offend them, so I can only smile and ask: "Director Cai, is there anything else I can help you with?"


    This time, Cai Wenlong took out an item from under the desk. This item caused my eyes to light up.


    It was made from a scabbard, green shark skin, with a few pieces of coral and emeralds embedded on it. The scabbard''s style was also very unique, it didn''t look like the type of police officers that could be seen on TV.


    His body was perfectly straight and slender. Only when he reached the end did he slightly raise his body, forming an arc in the air.


    If not scabbard s, those who were not experienced felt that it was more like a sword sheath.


    The most common scabbard of this type were the katana wielders, Tang Dao and Pirate.


    However, I have seen scabbard s of these two types of blades before, and both of them are a little longer than the one in front of me, and the patterns on them aren''t that beautiful.


    I asked Cai Wenlong what kind of blade scabbard is this.


    Cai Wenlong laughed complacently.


    "Have you heard of the Embroidered Uniform Guard? The Embroidered Spring Saber is used by the Embroidered Uniform Guard. This is the scabbard of Embroidered Spring Saber. Furthermore, the person who used it was a thousand years ago."


    I have heard of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. They are the same as the supernatural sculpture, they were established by Emperor Hongwu in the past, and belong to one of the Twelve Great Clarity Guards.


    Legend has it that the Embroidered Uniform Guard, dressed in carp attire and adorned with an Embroidered Spring Sabre, would act before anyone else outside the palace and act as they wished. They would act alone and only deal with matters outside the palace for the emperor.


    The thousand men of the Imperial Secret Service were the top officials amongst them. The sabers he used were extraordinary.


    However, why is there only one scabbard left on this blade, and what does that mean? I asked Cai Wenlong.


    Cai Wenlong laughed and said:


    The thousand men of the Imperial Secret Service were my ancestors. They were ordered by the Emperor to cooperate with the Qi family army in the pacification of the southeast coast, and during the war, my ancestors disappeared along with the Embroidered Spring Sabre, leaving behind only this scabbard that was continuously worshipped by the later generations. After hundreds of years, this scabbard had fallen into my hands.


    "Strange sound?"


    I asked Cai Wenlong what kind of voice it was.


    Cai Wenlong then used his mouth to mimic a bit, which was probably a long Zi sound, and then suddenly produced a loud dang sound.


    It was as if two weapons had collided and slid for a moment before clashing again in a very long manner.


    The voice was not pleasant, but it was clear and melodious.


    However, in the middle of the night, such a sound came from the house. It was very strange.


    After listening to it for a few days, Cai Wenlong felt that he could endure it. His wife and children couldn''t take it anymore and felt that this thing was sinister enough to let him throw it away.


    But it''s something passed down by our ancestors, how can we just throw it away like that? Cai Wenlong felt that it was a little strange inside, and even felt that there was some kind of sign, so he brought it here for me to take a look.


    I looked at the scabbard in front of me that had an Embroidered Spring Saber. I only thought it was pretty, but after hearing what Cai Wenlong had said, I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    With my eyesight, I could not see anything, but with Zhang Tiangang''s vast experience, I did not know if he would be able to see through it, but I asked for Cai Wenlong''s opinion and said:


    "If possible, can I bring it back? Let me study it a bit."


    Cai Wenlong thought for a moment, then nodded:


    "I don''t have to worry about that. Just bring it back to me, and when you find out what it is, bring it back to me."


    I went over to Cai Wenlong''s place to get a few newspapers and wrapped the scabbard up.


    Before I left, I told Cai Wenlong about the news that Wu Liangqian had told me. After Cai Wenlong fainted, he was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "No way, I think that cloth doll doll is brand-new. The shop has already closed for dozens of years, how can there be such a new kid."

 C98 Meng Bie Jiao Li Li Meng

    Seeing that Cai Wenlong had some questions, I asked him where did that cloth doll come from.


    Cai Wenlong only laughed, and told me that it was provided by a person in contact. There were some things that I shouldn''t know.


    Since he is unwilling to say more, then I will not ask anymore. This is my usual principle towards him, I will just bring that embroidered spring scabbard back.


    Zhang Tiangang returned to the store a step earlier than me, holding the house''s lease agreement in his hand, and said to me with an expression that seemed to say:


    "Brother Qin, I have settled the matter. We have rented 100 square meters, and the annual rent is 500 thousand."


    My dear, I can buy a suite after renting it for a few more years. When I heard the price, my heart ached a little.


    When Zhang Tiangang saw my appearance, he was elated: "Now that every inch of land is worth this much, the place we are staying at is the location of the central CDD, it''s pretty cheap. Do you know who I bumped into when I went there today?"


    I could only nod my head in heartache, telling Zhang Tiangang not to keep up the suspense: "Who did you meet, speak quickly if you have something to say."


    Zhang Tiangang appeared to be somewhat mysterious as he lowered his voice and said, "I ran into the Sung-ge, and also brought a large box and a woman.


    "Sun Yangjun has a girlfriend?" This thought immediately popped into my head, but then I thought, who would be with him? He''s a weird guy.


    I also brought a big box with me, so I asked Zhang Tiangang if he saw clearly what they went to do.


    However, Zhang Tiangang shook his head: "I just glanced at it, before I greeted him, he had already disappeared. It seems like he also went to some company, I don''t remember."


    Zhang Tiangang told me everything he knew about Sun Yangjun, and I did not take it to heart. But when Zhang Tiangang saw the long string of newspapers in my hand, he immediately noticed.


    "Brother Qin, what''s in the newspaper?" Zhang Tiangang reached out his hand to take it to see.


    Only then did I remember about the Embroidered Spring Sabre. I quickly opened the newspaper and revealed the scabbard.


    When Zhang Tiangang saw this thing, his eyes lit up. He repeated himself many times, this thing was worth a lot of money.


    I saw him say, "You know this thing."


    Zhang Tiangang played with the scabbard in his hand, nodding his head: "Of course I recognize it, when I was young I also liked to play with blades and swords, this is a scabbard with spring knives, it seems like it''s real, where did you get it from?"


    I saw that Zhang Tiangang knew about it and told him what happened today, "This was taken from Cai Wenlong, he said that the scabbard would make a strange noise at night, and I heard that the sound should be the sound of a blade. He thought it was strange, so he told me to take it back."


    After Zhang Tiangang finished listening to me, he placed the scabbard beside his ear and smelled it.


    I don''t understand what he is doing. Zhang Tiangang laughed, "It''s probably because I can''t separate myself from it, and it''s also because I can''t separate myself from it. The two are similar, so I have to sense it from the inside."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Tiangang started to scheme his fortune-telling. None of the words that came out were something I could understand.


    Zhang Tiangang scolded me for being uncultured, and explained to me:


    "This Meng and Jiao are referring to the Yang family''s generals Jiao Zheng and Meng Liang, the two of them are inseparable, just like the scabbard and the blade. Right now, the scabbard and the blade have been separated for a hundred years, and they have not seen each other for a hundred years.


    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment. "If that''s the case, could it be that this scabbard is still alive? Could it be that I can call the blade back?"


    Zhang Tiangang wrapped the scabbard with the Spring Blade back into the newspaper and told me:


    "If it was a normal blade, of course it wouldn''t be alive, but for an Embroidered Spring Saber, in the Ming Dynasty, it would definitely be something that only a thousand or more people would be able to use, made by a famous craftsman, and there''s a high possibility that there''s a Blade Soul inside it, if the Embroidered Spring Saber is in the vicinity, the scabbard would feel the Embroidered Spring Blade''s Blade soul and would let out a sound."


    His words made me understand, this is the same logic as the supernatural sculpture, it''s just that the supernatural sculpture uses the methods of enlightenment and soul luring, inviting gods or ghosts to the sculpture.


    For weapons like blades and swords, it would be more cruel if they wanted Soul s to be among them.


    In his lifetime, in order to forge a famous sword, he had sacrificed his weapon and used his own life to forge a sword.


    When the weapon was completed, the Sword Craftsman''s Soul also fused into the weapon, forming a Sword Soul or Sword Soul.


    The Embroidered Spring Saber that Cai Wenlong''s ancestor possessed probably looked like this.


    As I thought of this, I said with some surprise:


    "If that''s the case, then the scabbard is actually emitting the sound of a saber. Doesn''t that mean that the Embroidered Spring Saber has appeared again, and it might even be in the vicinity?"


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head, his expression appearing somewhat calm, and even started reciting a poem:


    "The clouds are rising and the sun is setting. A storm is brewing."


    What did this poem mean? I don''t understand it, but it''s not the same thing as when a storm is brewing.


    First, we got help from Sun Yangjun, and then earned a lot from him. Afterwards, we even earned a lot from him.


    But it was going a little too fast. There was always a bad omen in my heart, like the calm before a storm.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang how should we settle the matter with the scabbard.


    Zhang Tiangang pondered for a while, then said:


    "Let''s wait a bit more. Perhaps before long, the Embroidered Spring Saber will appear in front of us. When the Embroidered Spring Saber appears, something big might happen."


    When I heard this, I was a little shocked and asked Zhang Tiangang: "Did you calculate this? What big thing would happen?"


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head:


    "There are some things that I cannot calculate. It''s just a vague premonition that something might happen."


    Hearing this, I panicked a little, and remembered the matter of the Howe Court Apartments. Cai Wenlong had said before, that Yao Boqing was only one of the representatives to the group behind the control of the Howe Court Apartments.


    Could it be related to this matter, and I remembered the matter of the female cadaver not being seen.


    I wonder if Chou Yulong can help.


    Thinking about this, my heart was a mess.


    Zhang Tiangang reassured me:


    "Brother Qin, let''s not think too much about it. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, a disaster is inevitable. There are some things that should be rushed, we can''t do anything about it."


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what he planned to do.


    Once Zhang Tiangang started talking about it, this matter became even more lively.


    "Brother Qin, I plan to take a few days leave from you and go out to recruit some business."

 C99 distant cousin

    When I heard Zhang Tiangang say that he wanted to go out, I did not understand. "It''s already preparing to open for business, what are you doing out there?"


    Zhang Tiangang patted my shoulder, and laughed: "Brother Qin, when we make supernatural sculpture, we cannot just rely on the people that go there to eat, we have to go out and expand our business. The world is vast, and there are a lot of people who need this sort of people.


    I think it makes sense. In this day and age, you have to rely on publicity to do business.


    However, I have no confidence in what the situation is like in the outside world, yet Zhang Tiangang has a complacent look on his face:


    In recent years, the number of people doing business has increased, and many people believe in such things as ghosts and gods. As long as you do a good job with the promotions, you should be able to attract business. With me here, you can rest assured that I will be out for ten days or half a month.


    I thought for a long time, and from the bottom of my heart, I really couldn''t bear to let Zhang Tiangang go out. From a personal perspective, I have been living and eating with him for a few months, and their relationship was as good as brothers.


    In terms of work, Zhang Tiangang can occasionally give me pointers, just like a right-hand man.


    Just like what Zhang Tiangang had said just now, we are now in the middle of a fight.


    But since Zhang Tiangang is prepared to leave, I can only agree.


    "Alright, you can rest assured." Zhang Tiangang pulled out a luggage from his room.


    I stared at the suitcase for a moment. "You''re leaving now?"


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head, and told me that he and his brother from Guangdong Province had already talked to each other, and that he was relatively familiar with the way here, so he decided to first go to Guangdong, and that doing business there required him to fight for every second, so he needed to hurry up.


    Since my luggage was all packed, I didn''t have anything else to say. I instructed her to be careful on the way.


    After Zhang Tiangang left, the shop returned to its previous state.


    I wasn''t used to the emptiness, but it didn''t take long before someone came into the shop.


    The person who came was none other than my first cousin,.


    This person belongs to the type of old and young, almost 60 this year, and even has the same generation as me. I even have to call people 20 years younger than him uncle.


    Due to the age difference being too great, and the fact that he''s staying in his hometown, we don''t usually get in touch with each other. It''s been a few years since we''ve seen each other, so I''m a little surprised that he''s here.


    When Wei Guozhi saw me, he felt embarrassed that his cousin was short.


    I saw it was noon, so I took him to my restaurant to entertain him.


    After eating, I asked him, "Cousin, why are you so free to come to my place? What are you planning to do by coming back?"


    Wei Guozhi put down his chopsticks, laughed out loud, and said, "I have been here for five or six years, doing household chores for minor strength, and taking care of the child."


    When I heard this, I felt a little embarrassed. It seemed that I had very little contact with these relatives. It seemed that I had only found out about this after five to six years.


    The minor strength he was talking about was a nephew who was five years older than me. His wife died early in Wei Nation, and such a son had to work so hard to send him to university.


    "How is minor strength doing? A few years ago, I heard that he was working for some big boss."


    When Wei Guozhi mentioned his son, he immediately became excited and felt that it was a great honor.


    "That''s right, he''s already a manager now. This kid is promising and even gave birth to a big fat grandson for me."


    I was happy for him, too, when he said that. However, halfway through Wei Guozhi''s words, he suddenly changed directions and laughed embarrassedly:


    "Cousin, I came here today for the matter of the minor strength. See if I can help."


    I was just saying that the world is a place where one doesn''t come here for no reason and that there is a reason why a relative, who hadn''t contacted me for the past few years, would come to find me here.


    Then, I chuckled, "Look at the little shop I''m guarding. What can I do to help minor strength?"


    After Wei Guozhi heard this, he waved his hands and gave a thumbs up:


    I still don''t know how amazing that supernatural sculpture is. When you, Grandpa, was still alive, you were simply like a star in a storm. Today, this matter is truly something that only you can help.


    When I heard this, I immediately understood, it was definitely related to the incident at yin and yang lines, but Zhang Tiangang had gone out for a few days, without any support, I don''t really want to bother with him.


    Before Wei Guozhi could say anything, I wanted to reject him.


    Seeing my expression, Wei Guozhi immediately let out a long sigh: "If my uncle were still alive, I would definitely not be able to push this matter away. Cousin, you are his grandson, you must be thinking the same thing."


    When Wei Guozhi opened his mouth to use my Grandpa to suppress me, I really couldn''t do anything about it. My Grandpa had once instructed me to help my relatives.


    I was a bit helpless, let Wei Guozhi explain what the situation is like, but I can tell him in advance, if it''s too difficult to achieve it, there''s nothing I can do.


    Hearing that I agreed, Wei Guozhi immediately became happy and told me about it.


    The company was very big. Wei Xiaoqiang was a famous university with a reputation of at least 800 people and had very strong ability. After working in this company with over 1000 people for a few years, he was promoted to the position of a department manager.


    It was a success, and one that was highly regarded by the boss. However, something had recently happened which gave the boss a headache.


    This water conservancy enterprise manages the water supply and hydroelectric power generation in several nearby cities. There are dozens of reservoirs, one of which is called Chunhui Reservoir.


    It happened right on top of the Chunhui Reservoir. There was actually a big boss who looked at the reservoir and accidentally slipped into the water during a night patrol and drowned to death.


    Originally, everyone thought that it was an accident, so the boss didn''t take it to heart. As long as he pacified his family, he would do whatever he had to do.


    When I heard this, I laughed and said,


    You really don''t need me for this. Just ask the minor strength to find a Taoist to do some magic outside.


    Wei Guozhi waved his hands again and again. His expression was somewhat fearful: "If it was that simple, then it would have been great. You don''t know, after beating up that old man, many more people died one after another."


    When I heard this, I felt a little strange and asked,


    "Is this reservoir really recruiting people to die? This is a bit new."


    Wei Guozhi lowered his voice and said: "Isn''t that so? The matter happened right at this place, and the people behind would die a horrible death."

 C100 Chunhui Reservoir

    Wei Guozhi told me: After we hit that place, more and more people came to this place. In this place, some people had died secretly to fish, some were wandering around, and there were even some girls who had come here to commit suicide due to emotional frustration.


    But these people don''t look like accidental deaths.


    He had seen drowning people who had swellings all over their body from too much water. Their fingers would constantly grab for support and break because of that, so anything else wasn''t too strange.


    When Wei Guozhi said till here, he clearly felt a little bit of fear, and rubbed the goosebumps on his body:


    "You don''t know how terrifying the corpses inside are."


    He was, after all, sixty years old. After saying these things, he didn''t seem to be scared. I was a little puzzled. "How terrifying could he be to be scared of someone as old as you?"


    "Let me show you." Wei Guozhi took out his phone, and inside it were the corpses of Photos s that Wei Xiaoqiang had given him.


    Above the Photos were two naked bodies, their limbs had been varnished to a strange degree, and their hands and feet seemed to have been moved in another direction, with their heels placed in front of them.


    Moreover, a black palm print had appeared on both his ankles and hands. The five fingers were distinct, and only these two areas had it. It was definitely not a corpse spot.


    Looking at the death look on the Photos s, I also felt a little scared.


    Wei Guozhi put away the phone and told me:


    It''s just that two of them were found in the past few days. The old man died, and in this one month, there have been eleven corpses lying around, and it''s been spreading everywhere. It''s not a suicide, the water ghost is looking for a substitute.


    Of course, I know this. Hanging or drowning isn''t a normal death, they are all called dead spirits and can''t be reincarnated.


    Unless they found someone like them, who had also jumped into the water and drowned, then they would be able to replace them in the water so that they could go to the King of Hell''s place to reincarnate.


    However, in order to reincarnate, many water ghost had waited for someone to drown by the side of the water or after they had entered the water.


    When I was young and lived by the river, I loved to jump into the water and swim.


    I didn''t understand it when I was a kid, and I wasn''t afraid when I hit it, so I jumped into the water.


    My Grandpa told me that there are water ghost s in the water who can find a substitute, and my fate is the best. water ghost likes to find a substitute like me, so reincarnated humans will definitely be rich, so if I were to go into the water, it is easy for me to encounter water ghost.


    Since I was young, I was afraid of these ghosts and souls. After hearing my Grandpa''s words, there are water ghost in the water that would use me as a substitute, so I didn''t dare to swim in the water anymore.


    Now that Wei Guozhi mentioned this again, with so many people dead, how many water ghost were there? Just thinking about it made me flustered.


    I was already a little afraid of this thing, and now that Zhang Tiangang is not by my side, I might as well forget about it.


    When Wei Guozhi heard that I did not plan to accept it, it was truly filled with tears.


    "minor strength''s boss and his wife said that as long as he can take care of this matter, he will be promoted to vice president, and if he does not handle it properly, he will resign and scram. My grandson will be attending kindergarten next year, and with my poor health, I have to go there every month, and my daughter-in-law won''t be able to earn money, and my family will have to spend a lot of money too, so the entire family will need him to support them. If he loses his job, this family will not be able to continue living."


    While talking, Wei Guozhi''s tears flowed like running water, making me feel anxious.


    The two families were relatives, and although they didn''t have much to do with each other, they were still related by blood. It was impossible for them to just sit there and watch the entire family drink.


    I gritted my teeth and sighed.


    "Help then, but we agreed that if we can''t handle it, don''t blame me."


    Hearing that I agreed, Wei Guozhi was extremely excited and almost threw himself onto me.


    "minor strength''s boss already said, as long as we can calm the reservoir down, we can give him two hundred thousand dollars."


    When I heard this, I was overjoyed. This amount of money is not little.


    I asked Wei Guozhi: "How about this, I''ll go to the reservoir tomorrow morning to check it out. We have to know the situation before we can make a move."


    Wei Guozhi laughed awkwardly:


    There''s really nothing we can do about this, the owner had to tell us in advance, we can only go at night, and with the recent incident, the reservoir is full of reporters and spectators. If we were to go in Yin and Yang, others would say that we are feudal superstitions, and not that ghosts only come out at night, we won''t be able to see anything during the day.


    What I said made sense, and I didn''t think too much about it.


    "Alright then, but I don''t know the way either. Tell minor strength to lead me there at night."


    Wei Guozhi picked up the wine cup on the Table s.


    "I told the minor strength to come find you at night. This is a deal, let''s go together."


    This cup of wine tasted bad to me, so I just took a sip and put the cup down.


    In the evening, I waited for 8 o''clock before that Wei Xiaoqiang came to my shop.


    I looked at Wei Xiaoqiang, who was wearing a casual suit. His leather shoes were extremely polished, and he had a beard on his face.


    When Wei Xiaoqiang saw me, he happily called out, ''Uncle''.


    When I heard this, I felt a burst of pain in my ear. I waved my hand and said, "You''re older than me by five years. Calling me uncle sounds bad. You should call me by my name."


    Wei Xiaoqiang quickly nodded and called out to the Brother Qin.


    I looked at my watch which was past 8 and didn''t know what was happening on the mountain. It was better to go and come back early in the dark, so I quickly told Wei Xiaoqiang to take me there.


    When I saw Wei Xiaoqiang''s car, I was a little shocked. A department manager in water conservancy company drove a BMW X5.


    If not for the fact that I coincidentally earned a Audi A6, I probably wouldn''t be able to drive such a luxurious car in my entire life.


    "minor strength, I never thought you would earn so much money." I couldn''t help but exclaim as I got into the car.


    Wei Xiaoqiang laughed complacently.


    If the car is too terrible, I won''t even look at it properly. This is what my car was born for, even though it''s a BMW x5, but it''s a second-hand old model. I bought it with a loan and it''s going to be repaid in a month.


    Looking carefully, the interior style is really the style from a few years ago, but the car is very new. Looks like this car hasn''t been driven much before I bought it.


    Wei Xiaoqiang and I chatted idly on the carriage, and it took a while for the carriage to reach the Chunhui Reservoir.


    The reservoir was surrounded by iron fences, but many of them had already fallen down. Being wrapped by weeds and vines made it seem somewhat dilapidated.

 C101 reservoir shock

    "This place is pretty rundown."


    I took a look and felt that it was a little strange. Wasn''t Wei Xiaoqiang''s house in water conservancy company famous in the city?


    Wei Xiaoqiang explained to me: All the reservoirs in the world are the same, only the internal staff of the company can come to this place, so there is no need to create such a flashy scene, as long as the water source can be stored here.


    I felt that what he said made sense, and that the fence beside the iron gate had fallen down. I walked in directly, but found that Wei Xiaoqiang was still by the side of the carriage.


    Looking at his attitude, it seemed that he didn''t intend to go in. I glanced at him and said, "What''s up? Everyone has come. Let''s go in together."


    Wei Xiaoqiang quickly waved his hands, shook his head like a rattle drum, and said:


    "Don''t... "Uncle, I''m scared. I''ll wait for you here. After you''ve finished checking the situation, I''ll drive you back."


    I was speechless. I said that we would come together, and actually let myself go up along the way ¡­ but seeing Wei Xiaoqiang''s scared to death look at me, I couldn''t do anything about it either.


    If he gets scared to death when he gets up there, I''ll have to comfort him.


    I thought about it and decided to leave him here and go up alone.


    This area before the reservoir seemed to be the source of groundwater or the main river of some other river, and it was artificially divided into seven or eight oversized ponds.


    The position on the shore was consolidated with cement, but there were still places where weeds as tall as a man could be found. In addition, the sound of water flowing at night was so loud that the sound of the phone was even a bit scary.


    I turned on the flash and looked ahead. I heard a splash in the water.


    The sound made me shudder, and I quickly took a flash and shone it into the water.


    It turned out that the fish in the reservoir had come out at night to catch their breath.


    I took a moment to collect myself and looked into the reservoir again at the bubbling fish.


    At first I thought there was only one fish, but when I looked closer, I saw that it was a large group of fish lying dormant in the water.


    Each fish was about half a meter long, not much thinner than a person''s calves, and they were piled up in a swarm of bees. The outermost fish were the largest, with a diameter of half a meter and a length of one meter.


    Together, the fishes were like a whirlwind as they continuously swirled in the water, causing the water in the reservoir to form a black whirlpool.


    I exclaimed in my heart. This could be considered a miracle.


    This reservoir could actually raise such a big fish. No wonder those night fishermen liked to fish in the reservoir.


    I glanced at it and continued to walk forward. Suddenly, I heard a howling sound coming from behind me.


    "Help me!"


    "Come and save me."


    When I heard this sound, I felt my whole body tremble. Could it be that someone else fell into the water in the middle of the night?


    But another answer came to me.


    Could it be that the water ghost was trying to lure them out? As soon as they ran into the water to save them, they would be dragged down the river by the water ghost.


    However, the sound was still wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves:


    "Eldest Brother above, I see you. Quickly come and save me, I beg you."


    From the sound of it, it was a woman, and the sound was extremely miserable.


    If he really fell into the water and didn''t go to save him, then it would be too late.


    I made up my mind. I decided to go over and take a look first. I climbed to the edge of the pond and shone the light into it using my cell phone.


    About two to three meters from the shore, a girl was flopping in the water with all her might. From time to time, she would sink a little, but soon, she would come back up again.


    I took a deep breath and shouted into the water, "Just you wait, I''ll come down and save you."


    I quickly took off my shoes, and at that moment, my phone suddenly rang again. Looking at the caller ID, it was Sun Yangjun.


    As I took off my shoes, I picked up the call. Sun Yangjun merely said one sentence coldly on the other end of the phone:


    "Don''t go into the water, there will be trouble."


    With that said, Sun Yangjun hung up.


    How did Sun Yangjun know I was going to go into the water? Could it be that he was in the vicinity? I looked around, but other than the trees and grasses swaying in the wind, the outline of the trees and grasses were illuminated by the moonlight.


    His call made goosebumps rise all over my body. I stared blankly at the girl in the pool.


    The girl seemed to be worried and shouted:


    "Hurry down and save me."


    With that, the girl sank back into the pool and more than ten big bubbles appeared on the surface of the water.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the pond. It was an extremely deep sound ¡­


    "Save me ¡­"


    "It''s so cold in the water ¡­"


    "So cold... Why don''t you come down and accompany me? "


    My entire body was covered in wood. At this moment, a one meter long bubble appeared on the surface of the water. Then, with a bang, the bubble exploded, splashing water everywhere.


    The girl gradually floated out from under the water. It was as if her whole body was standing in the water, exposing half of her body.


    Under the illumination of the flashing lights, the girl''s face was extremely pale. All that was left in her eyes were the whites as she swam towards the shore bit by bit.


    "Why didn''t you save me? Why didn''t you save me ¡­"


    Seeing that the girl was about to swim over, he took a few steps back, tripped over a rock and sat on the ground.


    The girl had already swam to the shore. However, she was lingering on the shore and did not reach the shore. Instead, a fishy stench drifted in the air.


    "Hurry up and save me, I''m begging you." The girl wailed in a low voice.


    When I saw this, I howled and lifted up the stone that tripped me and threw it into the water.


    However, that stone did not hit the water ghost. Instead, it hit the black vortex formed by the group of big fish.


    In the blink of an eye, the stone transformed into a huge splash in the middle of the black vortex.


    Some of the fish rushed towards the girl, but that girl was actually like a stream of air. With a ''sou'' sound, several large fish passed through the girl''s body.


    The girl looked at me unwillingly before sinking to the bottom bit by bit.


    In the middle of the night, I really met a ghost. Cold sweat broke out all over my body and I sat on the ground for a long time.


    At this time, Wei Xiaoqiang sent me a message:


    "Brother Qin, this place is really strange, I will go back first. See you tomorrow."


    "Holy shit, you left me here in the middle of the night."


    When I saw this piece of news, I flew into a rage. I called Wei Xiaoqiang and told him to come pick me up quickly.


    But Wei Xiaoqiang''s phone could not be reached.


    I helplessly looked at the surface of the water. The fish that were fleeing in all directions had now formed a black whirlpool, and it was a little bigger than before.

 C102 Theres someone behind you

    At this moment, these fishes had also changed their formation. Four fishes with black lights shining from their bodies appeared in the middle, their bodies twice the size of the larger fishes.


    These four fish were fighting in the middle of the black whirlpool, seemingly holding something in their mouths as they desperately pushed towards the surface of the water.


    I thought to myself, This is the reservoir. What kind of freshwater fish can grow to this size? Curious, I took a quick look inside with my cell phone light.


    It was only then that he realized that the four fishes were not holding anything in their mouths, but were using their foreheads to prop up the four horns of a large box.


    The box was pitch black, and its length was around two meters. The two ends were of different sizes, and on both sides of its body, a circle was formed.


    Let me take a closer look, this isn''t a giant box, this is clearly a mouth of a coffins.


    The big fish had a mouth full of coffins, what was he trying to do?


    When I saw this, I knew there must be something strange in the water, but it must be something bad to be able to stay here so late at night.


    I braced myself to go back up the road, but then suddenly I felt a slap behind me.


    It was so quiet at night that I could hear drops of water dripping onto the ground.


    "Tick."


    "Tick."


    Suddenly, someone behind me called out:


    "Brother Qin, I''m really sorry. I was too afraid just now so I went back first. After I thought about it, I couldn''t leave you alone here, so I came back to pick you up."


    When I heard that voice, it''s Wei Xiaoqiang''s, I couldn''t help but to let my guard down, and was just about to turn around and scold him, what a good Wei Xiaoqiang, to actually leave me here by myself.


    But when I said it, before I even looked back, I felt something was wrong.


    His previous message had been sent ten minutes ago, which was proof that he had left ten minutes ago.


    Even if he had come back with a conscience, it would take at least fifteen minutes for such a large reservoir to walk from the bottom of the reservoir to the edge of the pond, let alone letting him go back along the road, plus the time to park his car.


    And most importantly, he was afraid when I came up with him just now. How could a person walk all the way up the dark path?


    The person behind him was definitely not Wei Xiaoqiang.


    If I look back, I don''t know what will happen.


    At this moment, a light breeze was blowing behind me, and I could immediately smell a strong stench coming from the wind behind me.


    I think I know what''s behind it.


    My mood was on the verge of collapse.


    The hand was still on my shoulder, and I spoke with a voice that was extremely similar to Wei Xiaoqiang''s:


    "Brother Qin, why aren''t you saying anything. Look back at me, I''m your eldest nephew, you don''t know me anymore?"


    I thought that there was nothing I could do today, so I just braced myself and ignored his words. I walked forward with large strides. I walked in front, with my hand on my shoulder as I followed behind.


    "Brother Qin, why are you ignoring me? You don''t recognize me anymore."


    Wei Xiaoqiang''s voice questioned me once.


    I ignored him and kept walking, which was almost the fastest walk I''d ever made in my life, no different from running.


    The voice was arguing with me, wanting me to ignore him.


    In the end, that hand said with almost anger:


    "Qin Yi, I''m Wei Xiaoqiang, why don''t you talk to me, do you believe that I won''t kill you?"


    I didn''t say a word along the way. When I reached the main gate of the Chunhui Reservoir, I saw a figure standing under the only light in the place.


    That person was dressed in black clothes, and on his body, there was something about a meter long that was wrapped in black cloth.


    "Mr. Qin, long time no see."


    When I saw the figure and heard the voice, I almost cried out in excitement.


    Isn''t this Sun Yangjun?


    The hands behind my back seemed to have seen it as well, and I snorted coldly.


    "You really are something."


    Before I could finish my words, I felt that my shoulders had lightened a little. Those two hands had already disappeared.


    Immediately I was out of the bars.


    That Sun Yangjun just stood in front of me in a daze, looked at me, and then covered up the Nose.


    When I lifted the Nose, I smelled a salty fishy smell, probably from the thing that was on those two hands.


    I hurriedly stood a little further away and asked Sun Yangjun: "Sung-ge, why did you come here? You were the one who called me just now, right?


    Sun Yangjun only nodded once, and sized me up from head to toe:


    "Mr. Qin, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, told him about Wei Xiaoqiang finding me for help, gritted my teeth, and said:


    "This little bastard, he abandoned me midway and ran away. F * ck, I have to get even with him."


    After Sun Yangjun heard these words, his expression was still cold. He only nodded his head, and after a long while, he finally managed to say one sentence.


    "Mister Qin, please be careful."


    Why did Sun Yangjun say that, I asked him: "What do you think I should be careful of?"


    "Be careful that someone wants to harm you." Sun Yangjun said coldly, he walked into the darkness, and then, a sizzling sound came from inside, the sound of a motorcycle engine igniting.


    rode on top of a white Kawasaki Kawasaki 1400.


    This kind of heavy locomotive was extremely huge. Sun Yangjun was dressed in black and was riding a white heavy locomotive.


    "Get on the car, I''ll take you back." Sun Yangjun rubbed his hands on the accelerator, and the engine roared.


    Luckily, I met Sun Yangjun today. I was really touched and quickly boarded his car.


    Sun Yangjun drove like a bolt of lightning, lightning flashed and thunder roared, sending me back in half an hour.


    It was too fast for me to ask, so I got out of the car and said,


    "Sung-ge, can you please make it clear who was trying to harm me?"


    When Sun Yangjun heard this, he let out a cold laugh.


    "Who else could it be? Don''t you understand what happened today? Think about it carefully. I''ll leave first."


    Before he finished his sentence, Sun Yangjun''s car suddenly turned around, and reached out to rub the throttle of the car, all I saw was a gust of air.


    "It''s impossible for Wei Guozhi and Wei Xiaoqiang to harm me. What are they trying to do, father and son?"


    I didn''t quite get it, but what happened tonight was really weird, and I had to be on my guard.


    At least one point, on what basis did Wei Xiaoqiang leave me alone at the reservoir, he drove away first.


    If I think about it this way, I also feel that this matter is a little strange, and must speak of this with Wei Xiaoqiang tomorrow.


    After I entered the shop, I hurriedly took off the set of Clothes s on me. When I took them off, I felt as if something was pressing down on my back and shoulders. After taking a look, I discovered that the shoulders and back of my T-shirt were covered with fish-like scales the size of a bottle cap.

 C103 Fact

    This fish scales are on my shoulders, not even my hands.


    I felt a little disgusted, so I just ignored him and used a box to fit it in. Tomorrow, I have to go meet Wei Xiaoqiang.


    If he doesn''t reason with me, I''ll deal with him.


    After busying myself for most of the night, I was feeling sleepy and yawned. After taking a shower, I prepared to go to bed.


    However, I was the only one in the store. It was empty and quiet. Suddenly, a strange sound came from the hall.


    "Tsssssss!"


    It sounded like metal colliding, and it echoed for a long time.


    I didn''t pay much attention at first. I thought it was possible that the iron had fallen out of the shop. I was tired for a long time and wanted to go back to my room to rest.


    But before I could step inside the door, the noise began again, louder than before.


    Hearing the voice, I also felt that it was a little strange. I couldn''t help but walk towards the sound and listen carefully before realising that the sound was coming from Cai Wenlong''s [Embroidered Spring] s scabbard.


    Her voice was like a bell chime, it was the sound of swords clashing, and it was exactly the same as what Cai Wenlong had described to me before.


    Seeing this, I hurriedly opened the newspaper on top of the scabbard, and saw that the scabbard was trembling, and its voice started to ring again and again.


    That scabbard seemed to be quite strange, after shaking violently for a while, it actually slid down from the Table, and wanted to rush out of the door by itself.


    Could it be that the Embroidered Spring Saber was nearby? Could it be that the scabbard with the Embroidered Spring Saber had such a strange action?


    Seeing this, I picked up the scabbard with a spring blade embroidered on it and opened the door.


    At this time of the night, other than a few entertainment clubs where lights were still on, the street was empty. There was no one on the street.


    However, the scabbard of the Embroidered Spring Saber was still shaking, and its voice was getting stronger.


    The blade and sword have a soul, so its voice must be obvious. I secretly feel like this is hinting at something.


    Wanting to put his arm around me, I searched along the road, but it took me an hour to get back without success.


    "Strange."


    I was so tired that I didn''t see anything like my grandson, I couldn''t help but mutter. At this time, the scabbard stopped trembling and screeching.


    I had no choice but to go back to sleep.


    I never thought that before I went to look for Wei Xiaoqiang on the second day, he would have already personally paid me a visit. He was even holding onto a piece of breakfast, and was about to pass me 85 degrees of milk and cakes.


    Wei Xiaoqiang looked at me while grinning:


    "Brother Qin, are you alright?"


    When I saw him, I was so angry that I didn''t even take the cake or the milk.


    "You brat, you came with me?" To help you out of goodwill, you are preparing to push me into a fire pit. "


    Seeing my expression, Wei Xiaoqiang was actually a little scared, and hurriedly put his things to the side. With a worried face, he said that he himself had no other choice but to go through all of this trouble, and told my lord to not care about this vile person''s past, and not be angry.


    I almost gave him a big dimple in his neck as I coldly said, "If your father wasn''t my cousin, I would have had to rely on you to turn back today. You didn''t want me to be angry? You didn''t know that I almost died last night."


    After Wei Xiaoqiang heard what I said, he immediately nodded his head and bowed, saying, "We won''t be eating breakfast, I''ll treat you to a meal of lamb noodle soup."


    I was looking for this morning at around 10 am, breakfast is not suitable for breakfast, a breakfast of lamb for lunch.


    When they arrived at the mutton restaurant, Wei Xiaoqiang did not actually save money. He ordered a private room and asked the waiter to serve a plate of mutton.


    "Brother Qin, treat it as my eldest nephew being filial. Feel free to eat it."


    Seeing that he was sincere, the flames of anger in his heart subsided. Wei Xiaoqiang relaxed his expression and said:


    "Heaven and Earth can be seen. I am truly not planning to harm you. Merely, that reservoir is truly a bit strange. I was afraid that you would not go, so I made up some lies."


    When Wei Xiaoqiang brought up this matter, his expression became gloomy. He said that this reservoir was previously under his control, and during that period last year, many people died in the reservoir, and gradually this reservoir was stopped by the company.


    He originally thought everything would be fine like this, but the company was worried and invited a famous Taoist to take a look at the reservoir. It didn''t matter if he looked, but this time, even a Taoist died in the reservoir.


    After everything that had happened, the company''s top leaders were all very angry and left this matter to the minor strength to be handled properly.


    Hearing this, I put down the chopsticks in my hand, and coldly looked at Wei Xiaoqiang:


    "I''m afraid this matter isn''t that simple. Don''t interrupt me, I''ll ask you about the large group of fish in the reservoir and what happened to the coffins."


    In the middle of the night, I could clearly see a two meter long large fish carrying a large coffins. If it really happened a year ago, then where would the reporters be? Why would they let me go there in the middle of the night?


    Being asked like that, Wei Xiaoqiang felt a little weak. He looked at me speechlessly, and it was only after a long period of time that he finally swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    My expression was very dark as I directly told him, "If you don''t clarify, I won''t help you with this matter anymore. Moreover, do you believe that I won''t announce this matter to the public?"


    If this matter were to be made public, it would probably cause a sensation in the media. Wei Xiaoqiang''s job would not be safe.


    After Wei Xiaoqiang heard this, he immediately became terrified. He quickly waved his hands and pleaded:


    "I have both old and young friends. Please don''t, there are other reasons behind this."


    Wei Xiaoqiang told me that this reservoir did not actually start to die a year ago.


    When he first joined this company a few years ago, Chunhui Reservoir had just been built. It was the biggest reservoir in the city and was said to be able to independently support the water supply for 60% of the city''s population.


    It was really big, and there were a lot of fish in it. When it was first built, there was already a group of people who came to fish, about five or six of them.


    The sky was dark and the ground was slippery. A night fisherman accidentally fell into the water. The remaining people went into the water to save him because the water was too deep. Moreover, saving someone who fell into the water was a difficult task.


    This bunch of fishermen all died in the water.


    If five or six people died, it could be considered a serious case. Furthermore, the Chunhui Reservoir had only been built recently, if this matter were to be exposed, no one would dare to use the water in this reservoir.


    Wei Xiaoqiang''s company''s boss had suppressed this matter and offered a high price to appease the families of those who fell into the water, making them keep it a secret.


    However, when it was time to pick up the corpses, after five whole days of searching through the entire reservoir, there were actually no corpses found.


    I felt it was a bit strange, so I asked,


    "Such a big corpse, did it escape through the pipes?"

 C104 Aeolian Dragon

    Wei Xiaoqiang lowered his voice and nodded like he was mashing garlic:


    "Yeah, someone said it''s because those five people became water ghost and hid there."


    water ghost, when I heard these two words, my eyebrows knitted together, allowing Wei Xiaoqiang to continue.


    Wei Xiaoqiang was a little flustered at the mention of this. After taking a sip of the white wine, he finally mustered up his courage and told me more.


    When he said that they couldn''t find the corpses, the relatives started making a ruckus. His boss spent another sum of money to pacify the relatives, which was equivalent to buying the corpses from these people.


    After that, the owner of the water conservancy company invited a Master Feng Shui to help him look over the Chunhui Reservoir. When the Master Feng Shui arrived at the reservoir, he was immediately shocked, saying that the water source of the reservoir contained a dragon.


    I understand that the Evil Dragon that Master Feng Shui was talking about should not be a dragon of real animals, but a dragon of Wind and Water.


    If Zhang Tiangang was here, he should have been able to tell at the time.


    I told Wei Xiaoqiang to continue, he said that the Master Feng Shui had told the boss, from Feng Shui''s point of view, this place isn''t suitable for building a reservoir, if it continues to be built, people would die, and those who drown would become water ghost.


    This was not the case for the five night fishermen from before.


    However, the cost of building this reservoir was over a hundred million. If it were to be abandoned like this, the cost would be too great.


    Master Feng Shui understood his boss''s intentions. On the same day, he had someone beat up the coffins and had the person put a fake person inside the peach wood until the bottom of the lake.


    Wei Xiaoqiang was the witness to this matter, and as he said till here, he could not help but exclaim in admiration:


    "Which Master Feng Shui is truly powerful? After the coffins sank into the water, nothing happened at the reservoir. Everyone said that the coffins suppressed the dragon and those five water ghost. It''s just that from last month, this reservoir started dying again."


    I asked Wei Xiaoqiang about the frequent deaths of people in this reservoir, did the people above also not care about them?


    Hearing my words, Wei Xiaoqiang laughed as if he had heard a fantasy:


    "Do you think this reservoir belongs to my boss alone? This reservoir belongs to the public and private companies, and there is a controlling company in the city that can make a lot of money in one year. My boss only has the largest share, so the people above don''t want to see anything happen to this reservoir, so it''s best to keep it under control."


    This made me feel dark.


    Wei Xiaoqiang continued to speak: "My boss can''t let this business continue, so he found many old Daoists of the Monk, and did not expect that all of them were f * * king dry eaters, with no one able to use them, and even died, one in the reservoir, so he gave them to me."


    After that, Wei Guozhi told me that if I don''t handle this matter well, I will have to leave with my bag.


    This time around, it was truly a bit difficult for him.


    However, Wei Xiaoqiang didn''t explain to me exactly why such a thing would happen after a few years, as well as the matter of those few fishes.


    I was asking him, and he shook his head. He didn''t know that the biggest fish in the reservoir was a catfish, and that was no bigger than half a meter. He had never seen a fish like the one I was talking about.


    I asked him again why he wanted me to go to the reservoir only at night.


    Wei Xiaoqiang still shook his head with a vexed expression. He told me that this was something the boss had instructed him to do, that he could only let people go at night, and that he wouldn''t be able to figure out why if he went there during the day.


    In the end, Wei Xiaoqiang was still begging me to go to the reservoir with him in the evening.


    However, I told Wei Xiaoqiang that he definitely could not slip away this time. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even have a relative to take care of him.


    After Wei Xiaoqiang finished listening, he nodded resentfully.


    After experiencing last night''s events, it''s impossible for me to go to the reservoir empty-handed. This is also the reason why I brought Wei Xiaoqiang along.


    I have to invite a supernatural sculpture, but I cannot invite a successor of the supernatural sculpture, it is an ancestral rule, I have to ask someone else to do it.


    Then Wei Xiaoqiang is the most suitable candidate, the drawing I have thought of, I will be the Dragon King Guang Ji.


    This Guangji Dragon King was also known as the Five River Dragon King, which controlled the water sources of the rivers and lakes under the heavens. This reservoir belonged to the surface as well, so a Guangji Dragon King should be able to suppress the water ghost.


    Wei Xiaoqiang had a request from me, so he agreed to do as I said.


    I spent the entire afternoon making the sculpture and waited for night time to come. At this time, Cai Wenlong called me.


    Cai Wenlong on the other end of the phone was very excited, he said that Chou Yulong really helped him find the corpse.


    When I heard this, I calmed down a little and told Cai Wenlong, "What I said was right, my brother is quite reliable. Where did you guys find the corpse?"


    Cai Wenlong laughed: "You don''t know, this corpse is different from what we thought. Chou Yulong said, this is not a zombie, but an unconscious zombie, it does not suck human blood. We managed to find it at the edge of the provincial capital and brought it back with us."


    Cai Wenlong pretended to be mysterious, and I told him to hurry up and not keep us guessing.


    "The corpse seems to be transporting things. It''s filled with powder. The lab is still investigating it. Do you want to come over and help look?"


    I think it''s still too early, for Cai Wenlong to let me pass, it''s just giving me face. It''s not bad for me to have a good relationship with this kind of official, so I thought it would be over soon.


    When I arrived, the report was already out. It said that the contents on it were the purifications of a few herbal medicines. For the time being, I was unable to find out what kind of herbal medicine it was, but after testing it out with a mouse, the mouse went into a crazed state.


    After I finished reading the report, I nervously said, "The corpse shouldn''t be filled with drugs, right?"


    Hearing this, Cai Wenlong nodded his head: "I still don''t dare to speak carelessly, but looking at this, I feel that it''s similar."


    This situation reminded me of the corpses in Xiangxi.


    The only way to get rid of corpses was to bring the corpses and souls of the dead back to their hometowns. However, there were also those who used the corpses to transport poison.


    This was an old story from the time of the Republic of China, when opium was said to be prevalent in the Southwest, but the government kept a very tight grip on such things, and in order to transport the opium, the private black market people placed it on the corpses and sent it to its destination.


    Our country is afraid of corpses coming down. Besides, the dead are big, there are still living corpses with opium on them. No one dares to go up and inspect them.


    After all these, the large scale , which was above the Southwest region, to the Xiangxi s, was extremely rampant.

 C105 Flowing Ice Talisman

    My Grandpa is also involved in this matter, he told me about it when we were having our meals together, and he even told me that there is a Corpse Maker with the surname Hu in Xiangxi Region, and his family started their business from doing this matter.


    However, this family had long since disappeared without a trace.


    I told this matter to Cai Wenlong. He also fell into deep thought.


    "I have to investigate this matter. You just told me that this is an important piece of information for this matter. We will make full use of it."


    Cai Wenlong is a person who is capable of doing practical things, unlike the other leaders I''ve met who like to talk nonsense. As long as he thinks that it''s understandable and useful, he would be able to make use of even the gods and ghosts.


    This is something I should respect.


    And so far, at least, he hadn''t done me any harm, so I was happy to help him.


    Just as we were talking, a young man wearing a white gown rushed into the Office. This man walked in a rush and did not even remember to knock on the door.


    "Director Cai, something''s wrong with the corpse."


    Cai Wenlong did not directly pay attention to him. Instead, he pointed at him and said, "This is our Vice Division Chief, Xiao Xu."


    I think that this person is only 25 or 26 years old. If he''s not related, he must be really capable to be promoted to an associate expert at such a young age. How could I dare to be negligent?


    Seeing that I was hesitating here, Xiao Xu did not dare to say anything. He smiled and said that I was his advisor, there was no harm in saying whatever it was that I wanted to say.


    Xiao Xu was relieved and laughed: "We did a new autopsy on that body. We found something important, and it has a ice surface with a diameter of 6 cm at the top of the corpse."


    After Cai Wenlong heard about such a large surface of ice, he immediately pulled me along to have a look. I had no choice but to follow him.


    When they arrived at the morgue, they saw that there was actually a layer of ice in the middle of the female cadaver''s head. Through the surface of the ice, they could vaguely see the situation inside the skull cavity.


    I wonder how long this ice is.


    Cai Wenlong immediately suggested that Xiao Xu take out this ice surface. However, this couldn''t help but make Xiao Xu feel troubled, and said:


    "Based on the current situation, this block of ice is completely frozen in the skull cavity of the corpse. If I want to remove it, I''ll need to open the skull."


    Seeing this, I hurriedly stopped her, "There is a lot of information on this corpse. It is very possible that it was cast by the Corpsemancer. If we were to cut its head open, it would be difficult to investigate."


    Hearing me talk about magic, Xiao Xu scoffed. For a top student like him who had graduated, it was normal to not believe in these things. I did not put it in my heart.


    However, Xiao Xu laughed and said: "I just saw it, this block of ice should have pierced into the cranial cavity after the corpse died, but it is very tightly combined. According to the current level, it is very difficult to take out the ice completely undamaged while the corpse is still intact, Sir, do you have a way?"


    This is clearly making things difficult for me. I am an expert in the art, how can I have this kind of ability.


    But I thought of one person, Chou Yulong. That person, was also born into a Zombie Clan, and had a bit of Dao Arts. He was the one who found the corpse previously, so he might be able to get this piece of ice too.


    I told Cai Wenlong and asked him if it was convenient for him to call Chou Yulong over.


    Hearing my words, Cai Wenlong was extremely happy, how can this be inconvenient, to be able to find this corpse, it is all thanks to his good fortune, if possible, I had to quickly invite him over.


    Once I heard these words, I immediately sent Chou Yulong a message, telling him to come over if it was convenient.


    Chou Yulong was quite impressive, he said that he would be there in 20 minutes.


    "Little Qin, who is this Great Master Chou." Cai Wenlong asked curiously when he saw that Chou Yulong seemed to be giving me a lot of face.


    Speaking of this, it really is a long story. According to the old saying, Chou Yulong can be considered my sworn brother.


    When I was ten, my Grandpa moved to this city from my hometown. When we were here, neither of us knew anyone, only my sworn brother was here.


    This person is Chou Yulong''s Grandpa. When we came to this city, he had already dealt with all of us, including finding stores and living arrangements.


    As a in this city, I seem to be pretty powerful back then.


    His family is the same as mine, they only have a single grandson, Chou Yulong, who is three years older than me. Because the two families are close, when we were young, the two Grandpa s made us pay respects.


    I have recognized Chou Yulong as my Eldest Brother, and I have been my younger brother. From now on, we will take care of each other in the yin and yang lines.


    There''s nothing to be said about Chou Yulong being the Eldest Brother, he took great care of me. After my Grandpa passed away, I was in charge of making the supernatural sculpture, and during that period of time, Chou Yulong helped me gather all the businesses in the shop.


    I didn''t know how to express my gratitude, so I decided to split the money I earned with him. Who knew that he would confiscate all of it?


    "We''re brothers, how can a brother accept money from a brother? Hurry up and take the money back."


    Even in the end, Chou Yulong told me that it would be difficult to find the Eldest Brother.


    These things moved me greatly. The two of us were like real brothers to each other, but recently, we were busy doing business with each other, so we didn''t have much contact.


    For generations like this, just a single piece of news would be enough to build a brotherly relationship. What was there to do?


    Listening to what I said, Cai Wenlong seemed to be a little envious, saying how come he doesn''t have such a good Eldest Brother.


    Not long after, Chou Yulong arrived. He was dressed in work clothes and pants, as well as a liberation hat. Beneath his feet was a pair of shoes that had been worn for god knows how many years, which were both sides of the shoes were on the verge of peeling.


    When Chou Yulong saw me, he affectionately called me "Brother".


    "Eldest Brother, look at this." I pointed at the head of the female cadaver.


    Chou Yulong took off his hat, placed it on the corpse board, looked at the top of the skull, and clicked his tongue.


    I asked him if he had seen anything. Chou Yulong''s expression became very dark. He sighed and said:


    "How come I didn''t find this before? No wonder it was an undead. What''s in its head is an Ice Talisman. If I can use this, then that''s an expert."


    It seems that Chou Yulong had figured out something, what was a Flowing Ice Talisman, I hurriedly asked him.


    However, Chou Yulong didn''t seem to have any intentions of explaining to me right now. Instead, he asked Xiao Xu to bring him two alcohol lamps along with a glass measuring cup that was a bit bigger.


    There were all these things in the laboratory. After Chou Yulong brought them over, he lit alcohol lamps under each of the female cadaver''s feet.

 C106 Shen-Shen San

    His actions were not bad for others, but it completely frightened Xiao Xu.


    "You will destroy the body this way. The alcohol lamp''s flame will burn the female cadaver''s skin, and it is very possible that there is the information we need."


    Chou Yulong sneered and let him see the corpse''s feet.


    Strangely, the temperature of the spirit lamp''s flame was as high as several hundred degrees, but the female cadaver did not have a single trace of burning.


    Then, Chou Yulong directly placed the liter glass on top of the female cadaver''s head, placed one hand on its cheekbone, and gently twisted it. With a bang, a large block of ice the size of an awl fell onto the glass container.


    Strangely, the block of ice stayed in the glass container for over an hour and didn''t melt at all.


    Chou Yulong kept muttering to himself for a while, it seemed that I, Chou Yulong, had figured something out, and could not help but ask:


    "Eldest Brother, can you tell who created this Flowing Ice Talisman?"


    Chou Yulong stared at the block of ice, spinning for a long time before coming to a conclusion.


    "Right now, there is only one other family that can get out of this world, other than our nemesis, there is only one other family."


    Upon hearing these words, the corner of my mouth curled up into a sneer and I said in a low voice,


    "Are you talking about Xiangxi?"


    Chou Yulong only nodded, thought for a while and said: "However, I do not have conclusive evidence. The people from Hu Family have changed a lot over the years, and it is said that a few of the younger ones are also developing in Pirate."


    Mentioning the Pirate, I remembered the Photos that Cai Wenlong showed me. It was also a cloth doll from the Pirate.


    "Then do you think it''s the people from the Hu Family that are back?" I asked closely, but Chou Yulong said that he wasn''t sure either. Although his enemy''s Corpse Dispatching Techniques originated from the Xiangxi Region, there wasn''t much connection between his generation of Grandpa s and the development of the Central Plains.


    Since that''s the case, I then asked Chou Yulong if he knew anything about the cloth doll.


    Chou Yulong shook his head and said:


    "I really don''t know about that, but I see that this Ice Talisman''s usage is very strange. Since ancient times, we have asked for the corpse to be intact so we can try our best not to damage the corpse. Therefore, we don''t use this kind of Ice Talisman method."


    Chou Yulong continued to explain to me, that this Flowing Ice Talisman was a helpless way to chase corpses away. That was, corpses had to stay there for an extremely long period of time, and in order to ensure that no painting would appear on the corpses, he placed the Flowing Ice Talisman on the top of their head to suppress the corpses.


    With this sort of sigil, this corpse was no different from an ordinary person. Even when walking, it looked like an ordinary person. Its skin and appearance were definitely not like the zombies on TV.


    However, in order to use this kind of incantation, the corpse must be kept in a special place for a period of time, and then placed on the corpse.


    This body can only be kept this way for up to a year.


    The method behind it was extremely profound, and not many people knew it well. Chou Yulong said that this was the first time he saw someone using the Flowing Ice Talisman.


    To be able to shock him, it must be extraordinary.


    "Since ancient times, the people of Hu Family have used corpses to transport poison. This corpse with so many hallucinogenic drugs might not have been made by him."


    Looking at his expression, I felt that there was some kind of enmity between the two families.


    After thinking for a long time, he swallowed his saliva, clenched his teeth, and said, "This matter is definitely related to their family."


    I rarely see Chou Yulong being so sure about one thing, I understand that there must be another behind this.


    Cai Wenlong asked in a slightly anxious manner: "Then Mr Chou, look at what they are planning to do with this thing."


    "For the time being, I''m not sure. Take out the items that the corpse is carrying and show them to me." Chou Yulong said, and Cai Wenlong quickly ordered Xiao Xu to bring the sample over.


    This Xiao Xu was still a little unhappy. After muttering to himself for a while, he finally took out a white, transparent sealed bag from the laboratory.


    Upon seeing this, Chou Yulong frowned, following that, he lifted the Nose up to smell it.


    After a long time, Chou Yulong still hadn''t said anything. I was a bit worried, so I asked:


    "Eldest Brother, don''t keep us in suspense. What exactly is inside?"


    Chou Yulong''s face turned ashen, he gritted his teeth and said, "The Divine Restoration Powder was made by a Xiangxi Si at the end of the Ming Dynasty. It is said that this item is called immortal medicine, and when the soldiers under it eat it, they become extremely excited, as if it is some kind of divine aid."


    This was a hallucinogenic drug, similar to drugs. After eating it, one could indeed reach the peak of excitement, but it was also very harmful to the body and was extremely addictive.


    Chou Yulong said that after the Qing Dynasty was established, the Shunzhi Emperor had explicitly forbidden the production of this item and had taken away the prescription.


    However, there were still people in the who had known about this medicinal formula even after hundreds of years, it was just that not many people knew about it.


    Seeing this, Chou Yulong could definitely remember the Hu Family. The undead bodies had the special Spirit Recovery Powder unique to the Xiangxi Region, it was very hard for the people of the Hu Family to get rid of this responsibility.


    "I think the people from Hu Family have returned."


    Chou Yulong laughed coldly, looked at Cai Wenlong and said:


    "Director Cai, I''m afraid you still have a big case to handle. Furthermore, it will be very troublesome."


    Cai Wenlong''s expression was very calm, as though he had seen through everything long ago. He nodded his head and laughed:


    "This Hu Family you''re talking about, how powerful can she be?"


    "The four families of Xiangxi, the famous champion, unparalleled in the world." Chou Yulong''s 12 words were filled with praise for Hu Jia.


    After saying a few words, Chou Yulong cupped his hands towards us and said:


    If Hu Family really wants to chase away the corpses to transport the poison, then there will definitely be more than just this undead. At the same time, I will have to trouble you to find the source of this corpse and inform me of any situation. "" What?


    After saying that, without waiting for us to urge him to stay, Chou Yulong left first.


    Cai Wenlong''s face was full of gratitude towards me, the old saying goes, a professional sees the way, a layman sees the fun.


    As a Zombie Family member, Chou Yulong only needed to say a few words to explain the entire situation. If not for my help, it would be extremely difficult for Cai Wenlong and his subordinates to know about this.


    However, things had already reached such a stage, so Cai Wenlong was afraid that something big was going to happen.


    I assured Cai Yulong that nothing was wrong, at least for now, and that nothing would go wrong. Right now, the most important thing is to find the people of Hu Family and the source of this corpse.

 C107 water ghost Treading on Coffin

    Cai Wenlong said that was not a big deal, he had already sent a notice to the system to look for the families of the dead.


    As for the matter with the Hu Family, this would take a while. After all, the Hu Family had been living in the Xiangxi Region for generations, and after that, they went to the Pirate.


    I said that I would wait for his message. At this time, Wei Xiaoqiang sent me a message, telling me to go with him to go to the reservoir.


    I looked at the time, and it was about time. Cai Wenlong had originally wanted to invite me to the cafeteria for a meal, but I had also pushed him away.


    Seeing that I came with a Audi A6, Wei Xiaoqiang clicked his tongue and said:


    "Brother Qin is doing pretty well now, even the Audi A6 has appeared, and this is still this year''s new, impressive."


    I told him not to praise me here, that he also drove a BMW X5, and that I earned this car by chance, which was nothing compared to his.


    Wei Xiaoqiang didn''t say anything. I told him to bring the Dragon King Guang Ji''s sculpture that was wrapped in red cloth and we went to Chunhui Reservoir together.


    As long as the sky turns dark, the place would turn dark. I looked at the time and saw that it was still late at night. The sky was already dark and the pressure made it hard for me to breathe.


    Wei Xiaoqiang seemed to be a little scared, the hands holding onto the Dragon King Guangji were trembling uncontrollably.


    Seeing his cowardly look, she could only comfort him:


    Don''t be afraid, the Guangji Dragon King in your hands is very powerful, even rivers and lakes are under his control. As long as the statue of the Dragon King is here, you will be able to frighten the water ghost in the water, and there are still me here.


    After being comforted by me, Wei Xiaoqiang wasn''t as nervous as she was now. She continued to walk up the mountain and it took about 10 minutes before they reached the reservoir that I came back to.


    The night was darker than the last. When he came back at night, there were no stars in the sky, but at least there was a moon. This time there was nothing.


    From time to time, the surface of the water produced the sound of "plop plop plop".


    I asked Wei Xiaoqiang. There are quite a lot of fish in this reservoir.


    Wei Xiaoqiang explained to me that the water in the reservoir was deep and the water was big, so there were a lot of freshwater fish inside, and they were all wild. The quality of the meat was called good, and the benefits the company received at the end of the year were all the fish in the reservoir, and outsiders would not be able to eat it even if they wanted to.


    If I like it, Wei Xiaoqiang said that he would get someone to send me a few someday.


    I said I didn''t like eating fish, so let''s talk about the things that happened here. I let Wei Xiaoqiang find a piece of flat ground where he could place Dragon King Guangji.


    I lit three sticks of incense for myself, ready to supply the Dragon King Guangji.


    Because there was no high platform, the Dragon King''s Statue and Fragrance could only be placed on the ground as offerings.


    Just as I was about to insert the incense in front of the Dragon King Guangji, my hand came in contact with the ground. Suddenly, I felt something scratching on the ground and it pierced into my hand.


    At that moment, I thought that it might be something similar to a bamboo stick. I stretched out my hand to pull it out, but when I touched it with one hand, I discovered that it was a paper clip.


    The paper clip had just stabbed into my skin. I quickly turned on the flash on my phone and got Wei Xiaoqiang to pull it out for me.


    I thought it was strange, why would there be this kind of paper clip near the reservoir, I was about to take a look, but before I could, Wei Xiaoqiang threw this card into the grass.


    "Don''t, at least I should take a look at what stabbed me."


    Just as I was about to flip over and look for it, Wei Xiaoqiang smiled and said, "What''s so good about a brand?


    I ignored him and shone the flash into the grass. The sign was stuck in the grass, lit by a flash of silver a few centimeters long and wide. The sign said "First High School" in red letters.


    So it was a school emblem.


    I held the school emblem in my hand and asked Wei Xiaoqiang:


    "Have any students died here before?"


    Wei Xiaoqiang hurriedly shook his head:


    "There really isn''t any here. Our place is far from the school, and students normally don''t come here to play when they have nothing better to do."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything. I just put the school emblem in my pocket. Wei Xiaoqiang smiled and asked me:


    "What''s wrong with Brother Qin? Why don''t you just ask his this question? It''s so scary in the middle of the night."


    I told him not to think too much and sat here quietly with me. I wanted to see if I could see the hands on my back again tonight, or the big fish in the reservoir.


    The night passed very slowly. I used my cell phone to flash the light on the water surface, but the fish didn''t appear. There was only the sound of gurgling from the reservoir, as if something was swimming in the water.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it wasn''t light either. In the incomparably quiet night, it sounded especially strange.


    Wei Xiaoqiang immediately hugged me, his trembling body telling me that he was afraid.


    I told his man, even if it''s a water ghost, we can''t get to the shore while we''re on the shore. Moreover, there''s still the Guangji Dragon King Statue here, what''s he afraid of?


    I bravely took out my phone''s flash and shone it inside, but the light was too dim, I couldn''t see anything clearly, so I switched on Wei Xiaoqiang''s flash and shone it along with the light.


    Under the two rays of light, he was able to see it more clearly this time.


    There was something swimming toward us in the water, wet and blurry, looking human, like a backstroke.


    No one would be swimming in the middle of the night, it was most likely another water ghost. Wei Xiaoqiang let out a cry and fell flat on his butt.


    Relying on the fact that I''m on the shore, even water ghost can''t do anything to me. I take a step towards that thing, shining my light in.


    The object on the surface of the water stopped right in the middle of the water and only after standing up slightly did I manage to see it clearly.


    On the surface of the water stood a human figure with long hair and a pale face. He wore a loose white tracksuit with a few black slashes on it.


    This kind of Clothes was the uniform worn by middle school students.


    This person was just standing in the middle of the water. His eyes were a little blue as he stared at me. He gave me goosebumps all over his body.


    The water ghost wearing the school uniform and the school emblem that I just saw made me immediately angry, as I pulled Wei Xiaoqiang over.


    That thing was clearly on the surface of the water. Wei Xiaoqiang was so scared that he did not even dare to open his eyes, as he continuously said, "South has no Amitabha, Holy Mary, God, Jesus, and Old Lord Taishang."


    I glared at him and said, "Look carefully. You still dare to tell me that no students have died in this place? Hurry up and open your eyes."


    Wei Xiaoqiang refused to open his eyes no matter what. Under that helplessness, I slapped his face and threw him a few steps back with the glasses on the bridge of his nose.

 C108 feng shui

    Wei Xiaoqiang then tactfully opened his eyes and looked at the object on the water surface. Immediately after, he screamed out miserably and sat on my feet. In that instant, I felt that my shoes were drenched.


    Wei Xiaoqiang was actually scared to the point of peeing, I quickly retracted my foot.


    Wei Xiaoqiang had almost collapsed by now. As he knelt on the ground, the water ghost in the water kowtowed.


    "This is none of my business, I''m not the one who did it. It was my boss who did it. If you have any grievances, just go and find him."


    When I look at his character, there must be something behind it.


    I told him to hurry up and say that if he didn''t, even the deities wouldn''t be able to help him. But Wei Xiaoqiang opened his eyes and stared at the water surface, he could not make a sound for a long time.


    His guts were so small that even the water ghost being in the water could scare him to this extent.


    I turned my head to look back. My darling, the surface of the water that was originally pitch black had turned completely red at this moment.


    The water ghost''s entire body stood up, leaving only its foot stepping on the water surface.


    "The entire pool has turned into a pool of blood. Just how much resentment is this?" I suddenly felt a little bit terrified.


    Stretching out my hand, I removed the Dragon King''s statue from the ground, tightly held it in my hands, and walked towards the water ghost''s water surface.


    The water ghost stared at me with its ice-cold eyes. After a while, a sound of a carp hitting the water could be heard.


    Suddenly, a black vortex appeared in the blood, it was formed by the shoal of fishes from before. The big coffins had its head stabbed by the four big fishes.


    Damn, the situation is horrifying enough.


    The female ghost didn''t say anything, she just jumped onto the coffins and laughed coldly. The four big fish dragged the female ghost above the coffins and approached me, step by step.


    Seeing this situation, I panicked. I hurriedly carried the Dragon King Guangji and kneeled down.


    "Prince Long, I''m going to die. Hurry up and save me."


    After which, I felt the statue of the Grand Dragon King in my hand tremble for a moment, and then a rumbling sound came from my cochlea. The long sound was like a huge bell, shaking the surface of the water and causing ripples.


    The big fish in the water, upon hearing the sound, immediately disrupted the formation, crazily swaying their bodies, the coffins was also being pulled until it was swaying.


    Seeing that, the female water ghost frowned, but she did not dare to continue urging the few fish under her feet to head towards the front, and instead slowly dove into the water.


    Following that, there was a commotion in the reservoir as countless cries for help sounded and the sound of people falling into the water rose and fell.


    The sound surrounded all the pools and ponds around me. Only now did I realize that there must have been people that died in every pond.


    The sounds were one after another, and carried a continuous amount of Yin Qi, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body.


    Although the water ghost were all in the water, the Yin Qi was scary. I knew that I shouldn''t stay here any longer, so I pulled Wei Xiaoqiang and ran down the mountain.


    This time, no one held onto my shoulders from behind, but I felt that Wei Xiaoqiang, who I was pulling, was completely drenched.


    I thought that he was just peeing all over, and that when he was running for his life, he did not care about all these, but when he went down the mountain, he looked under the single street light, and saw Wei Xiaoqiang holding onto a big fish, his entire body in a daze.


    That fish was at least a meter long, and was our most common home fish. Wei Xiaoqiang grabbed onto the fish tightly.


    "Eldest nephew, what happened to you?"


    When I saw his silly look, I couldn''t help but to become nervous and slap his face a few times. However, Wei Xiaoqiang seemed to have really gone dumb and ignored me, only smiling foolishly at the big fish while drooling at the corner of his mouth.


    When I saw this, I said to myself, "Bad food."


    Wei Xiaoqiang was probably scared silly, where did this fish come from? Could it be that this brat sneaked into the reservoir just now when I wasn''t paying attention?


    I hurriedly took out my phone to inform Wei Guozhi and also brought him to hospital.


    Not long after, Wei Guozhi brought his daughter-in-law over to the hospital.


    When the old man came here, he had snot and tears streaming down his face. He kept saying, "What a sinner, this is retribution."


    I understood that both father and son had their own matters to attend to and had not made things clear to me.


    I pulled Wei Guozhi to the side, and said while looking at him coldly:


    "You still want your son to live on."


    Hearing my words, Wei Guozhi seemed to see hope, and nodded.


    I told him that I knew that there was something else. If he was willing to explain it to me, I might be able to get Wei Xiaoqiang out of him for the sake of my relatives.


    Otherwise, Wei Xiaoqiang would just wait to be a fool for the rest of his life.


    Wei Guozhi quickly looked at me and said, "Don''t, I''ll tell you everything you asked me. Not all of the corpses in the reservoir were drowned."


    The body in the reservoir was not drowned. Could it be a deliberate murder?


    Wei Guozhi was obviously a little scared, as he pulled me into the pavilion of the hospital and said:


    "I also heard from the minor strength that the reservoir''s feng shui pattern was a dragon, which was bad for the owner. Five people drowned accidentally in the water, and we didn''t find the corpse."


    I said that was what you told me, but what was the matter with the body?


    "It''s not that hard to find a corpse." Wei Guozhi was a little afraid: "The boss did not let others take out the corpses intentionally. I heard from Feng Shui Master that he wanted to use these five corpses to make a pattern of five ghosts capturing dragons.


    No wonder Wei Guozhi said that it was to take revenge, this matter was probably ordered by Wei Xiaoqiang''s boss.


    Wei Guozhi''s hands trembled as he lit up the cigarette, took a deep breath, and continued:


    "When the families of the five dead came up to ask for the corpses, water conservancy company said that the corpses could not be found, and that the matter was immediately suppressed. Then, under the orders of Feng Shui Master, the boss created a big coffins and sank into the water, and bought a lot of fish seedlings to raise it in the water. He said that he was at the Bewildering Water Formation, and God knows which corpses were all eaten by the fish."


    Wei Guozhi repeatedly said that he had committed many sins, and then he went on to say that Feng Shui Master was an expert invited by Guangdong Province who specialized in setting up Yin Formations, creating feng shui.


    He told the owner of the water conservancy company that even if the dragon in this Feng Shui Land was an evil dragon, as long as it could be raised well, it would still be able to make a fortune.


    However, in order to raise one, one had to create feng shui first.

 C109 big fish that eat the body

    Zhang Tiangang told me before that creating feng shui is not something that some righteous Master Feng Shui is willing to do.


    Normally, a proper Feng Shui master paid attention to the word ''natural''. One would follow the wind from the water, three would follow the momentum, and one would be able to observe the surrounding terrain.


    There were many ways to create the feng shui formation that was created by humans, like how some people would plant hundreds of acres of bamboo forest beside the catacombs to create the wind, which was exactly what they were doing.


    However, these were all small fries. The ones that could create feng shui would use living things, or even Soul s.


    That''s why I believe Wei Guozhi said that the boss of the water conservancy company listened to Master Feng Shui''s words and created feng shui on the reservoir.


    Wei Guozhi said that master of feng shui''s method of creating feng shui was very weird. He had people build cement all over the riverbank beside the reservoir, and also made every pool into the Elemental Treasure form.


    There were six or seven ponds in the entire reservoir, all built to the size of a pond. Looking down from above, it looked like a naked silver ball.


    In addition, a large number of carp were introduced, saying that these carp were the incarnation of the dragon in the reservoir.


    As the old saying goes, carp leaping over the dragon gate, carp becoming the foundation of dragons.


    By the time these carp had grown to a length of one or two feet, the entire Feng Shui had been completed.


    I asked Wei Guozhi how the Feng Shui Master would raise this dragon underwater once the Feng Shui situation was settled.


    When Wei Guozhi heard my question, he could not help but shiver. He lowered his voice and said, "Eat human flesh."


    I was stunned for a moment upon hearing these words. I thought that he was joking with me, that no matter how powerful the boss of the water conservancy company is, he wouldn''t dare to throw a person down to feed the fishes in broad daylight.


    Seeing the look of disbelief on his face, Wei Guozhi waved his hands and said, "Things are not as you think. As long as we have money these days, it won''t be a problem to find a few corpses."


    He explained to me that the biggest funeral parlour in the city has a close relationship with the owner of the water conservancy company.


    These corpses had not been claimed by anyone for all these years, so the owner of water conservancy company had spent a large sum of money to buy them. Although he said that he was helping them bury their corpses due to humanitarian reasons, they were actually all thrown into the water to be fed to the fishes.


    Sometimes, when there was a shortage of corpses, the owner of the water conservancy company would even ask the people of the funeral parlour to change the pillars and steal the corpse of the owner of the place.


    I asked doubtfully. Wouldn''t this be discovered?


    Wei Guozhi shook his head and said, "After a person dies, the only thing that comes out is a pile of bone ashes.


    It made sense to me. In this way, in a few years, countless bodies were thrown into the reservoir to be fed to the fish.


    No wonder the fish in the reservoir grew to such a large size. They all grew up eating human flesh.


    Furthermore, this water conservancy company provides 60% of the city''s water supply. The water that I usually drink might belong to this company as well, which means that I have also drunk the corpse water of this dead man.


    Holy shit, I almost vomited.


    Wei Guozhi shrugged his shoulders. "That''s why I made tea and cooked with mineral water. We didn''t dare to use the water inside."


    He was embarrassed to say that all of these were the doing of Wei Xiaoqiang''s company.


    But I am a little curious, is the things made by the Feng Shui Master useful?


    He nodded his head, saying that he couldn''t help but admire Feng Shui Master. After water conservancy company''s boss obeyed his instructions, in a few years time, not only did water conservancy company''s business in the city explode.


    Furthermore, the city was connected and the business expanded to the entire province. That business was extremely good.


    There were some people in the city who knew the whole story, but the value of the water conservancy company was quite high, and the owner of the water conservancy company was also willing to spend money.


    These things would be left alone.


    In other words, even if the water conservancy company''s corpse was found out, the city would help to suppress the matter due to the cost of income.


    I said that although it was wicked to feed the fish, it did not harm the living, which was good enough, no wonder I was willing to turn a blind eye.


    Wei Guozhi let out a long sigh: "It was fine before, but it became more and more strange later on, the reservoir is like it can eat people, if anyone dared to go into the water, they would definitely die in the reservoir. In these years, 90% of the accidents happened because someone went into the water."


    He also said that it was because he had been thrown into a reservoir to feed the dead fish. His resentment was too great, and he had become a water ghost.


    I couldn''t help but nod at these words. It was very hurtful, that''s all.


    "That''s right." Wei Guozhi said somewhat dejectedly:


    minor strength, when this child first came to the company, because of his high education, the boss let him be his secretary. This matter was also done by him.


    Finally, for Wei Guozhi, he looked at me with an earnest expression and said:


    "Cousin, I have told you everything, whether minor strength can become a normal person or not, I will depend on you." Saying that, Wei Guozhi knelt down for me.


    I quickly pulled him up, saying that I had tried my best. Water had its source, trees had its roots, and when Wei Xiaoqiang became like this, he must have been hurt by the thing inside the water''s resentment.


    That fish was probably formed from something in the water as well.


    While we were talking about this, the doctor came out of the ward.


    As I waited for the doctor to remove the white mask, I saw that I knew this person.


    It was the doctor who treated the Taug''s wounds, Wu Shicun.


    When Doctor Wu saw me, he even let out a laugh.


    "Why did you send it over again?"


    Wei Guozhi saw the two of us conversing with each other and was a little surprised.


    "What, you two know each other, that''s really great, minor strength is his eldest nephew, sorry to trouble you."


    Doctor Wu''s expression became even more surprised, the Wei Xiaoqiang inside was five or six years older than me, and he even looked older than me, to actually be my nephew.


    This kind of relationship between generations was really a little hard to explain. I could only give an awkward laugh and ask Wei Xiaoqiang how he was doing right now.


    Dr. Wu did not say anything for a long time, only letting out a long sigh. I made him say what he wanted to say, and Dr. Wu was too embarrassed to smile.


    "Forgive my lack of medical skills, but the patient''s condition is a little strange and he hasn''t suffered any injuries. He should just be too shocked, causing mental confusion, but we are unable to find out the reason behind the fish scales on his chest."


    "Fish scales." As soon as I heard the word, I realized it had nothing to do with the big fish he was holding.


    I asked Wu where the big fish had gone.

 C110 long scale of chest

    When Wu Shicun heard this, he was actually at a loss of what to do.


    "What fish? Wasn''t it just the patient who came in, and that huge fish scale on his chest?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Could it be that the fish disappeared in the middle of the conversation? It was also the same fish. Did it materialize out of nowhere and disappeared when there were a lot of people around?


    I walked into the ward and lifted the Nose. The entire ward was filled with the smell of fish.


    Wu Shicun opened Wei Xiaoqiang''s Clothes, revealing a chest filled with fish scales the size of a beer bottle.


    This is exactly the same as the scales on my T-shirt.


    At that time I met Sun Yangjun, he had told me before that I mustn''t turn back no matter what, could it be because the person standing behind me was not a human, but a fish?


    If I turned my head, I would probably look the same as Wei Xiaoqiang.


    I didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    At this time, Wei Xiaoqiang was lying on the sickbed, staring at the ceiling, reaching out his hands to touch the ceiling, as if there was something in front of him.


    No matter who it was, it would be hard for a great manager to do such a thing. However, this was the result of helping evil people to become the accomplices of a tyrannical tiger.


    After such a huge incident that night, I felt too embarrassed to leave the hospital and stayed here to accompany Wei Guozhi.


    Speaking of which, it was a coincidence that Wei Xiaoqiang''s boss also came to hospital to see him that night after receiving the news.


    I took a look and saw that the man was wearing a suit of fine quality and a coat over it. He was about 1.8 meters tall and his square face was a little bald.


    Wei Guozhi introduced him to me respectfully: "This man is minor strength''s Boss Yuan."


    I reached out my hand, shook it, and said hello to Director Yuan. The man laughed and looked me up and down.


    "You must be the expert introduced by the minor strength, Mister Qin."


    I nodded. Although this person looked kind and amiable, I still felt like he was a traitor within my bones.


    There was a saying, deceitful and deceitful, deceitful and deceitful. There was no difference between this person being able to do such a thing and Yao Boqing.


    Director Yuan patted me on the shoulder and said, "I''ve already been entrusted with this matter. If you do well, I''m willing to pay any high price."


    I did not say much, and after that he gave Wei Guozhi a card to give him some instructions.


    Smelling the thick fishy smell in the ward, he could not help but cover the Nose, and did not stay for long before leaving.


    When Director Yuan came out of the door, I followed him out.


    The man turned around and looked at me.


    "Mister Qin, is there anything else?"


    I chuckled. "You have to explain to me about the reservoir, right? Otherwise, I''ll be a bit confused from running up and down."


    When Director Yuan heard this, he laughed and said: "I have heard of Mister Qin''s name before, the matters of Howe Court Apartments were handled by you, if you still dare to be confused about the matters of such a large reservoir, then I must be blind."


    He was purposely provoking me, so I didn''t care about his attitude. I just smiled and said.


    "You want me to help you quell the anger of this lowly water ghost, right?"


    Director Yuan nodded and said, "Mister Qin shouldn''t be clueless about what to do, right? You just need to take care of your work. There are some things that you don''t need to ask."


    After saying that, Director Yuan walked out of the hospital, not caring about what I said.


    I turned my head to see that Wei Guozhi and his family were following behind me, and were looking at me and Boss Yuan with a strange expression.


    I can see that Wei Guozhi and his family have always been respectful and afraid of this Yuan Feng.


    To this Director Yuan for bringing Wei Xiaoqiang to earn money, allowing his family to live a good life.


    They were afraid that this Boss Yuan would be too powerful. As long as they made a wrong move and said a few words, the ones who would be thrown into the reservoir to feed the fishes would be them.


    After he left, Wei Guozhi handed over the bank card to me and said:


    "Cousin brother, as yin and yang lines, you have a lot of people that you know, can you help me find a way to ask if there''s any way that I can save minor strength?"


    Seeing how Wei Xiaoqiang is, it''s not a big deal. Out of affection, I called Feng Si.


    At this point, he was probably still at the nightclub enjoying himself. He probably hadn''t slept yet. After I called, the call went through.


    Feng Si''s side constantly crackled, I called out to Master Feng a few times.


    Only then did Feng Si open his mouth and say: "Little brat from the Qin Clan, you are getting more and more crazy. Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    I quickly accompanied her with a smile and complimented her on the side:


    "Isn''t this the same as the rain in the wind? The Master Feng is waiting for you, even if it''s the middle of the night, you have to get rich together with me."


    Feng Si laughed twice, saying that he was thinking of him even though I didn''t have any business.


    I hurriedly told him what happened over here. "Is there anything you can do about it? You''re scared silly and have fish scales on your chest. If you do, please name a price."


    After Feng Si heard my words, he hesitated for a moment. Then, the voice stopped.


    If you catch a ghost or something like that, I can find a bunch for you. It''s not easy to do things like this, so I''ll do my best to help you find it. I''ll give you a reply during these two days.


    I assured him that no matter how much the price was, he should be able to accept it.


    Feng Si said to let him think, and in the end, made a bid of three hundred thousand on the phone.


    The price wasn''t low at all.


    I asked Wei Guozhi about it, but who knew that the moment the old man heard the price, his face didn''t even have a hint of a reaction, and he straightforwardly agreed.


    Seeing Wei Guozhi''s reaction, I felt relieved. I turned around and told Feng Si to find it as soon as possible.


    After Feng Si finished listening, he was very happy and said:


    "Not bad, kid. Consider that I didn''t love you for nothing. Now you know how to introduce me to your business."


    I had no choice but to compliment her a few times, then hung up the phone.


    Wei Guozhi was happy that his son could be saved.


    I told him not to be happy too early.


    "There are so many corpses in the reservoir that should have been buried in the ground to rest, but because of you corpses that have been buried in the belly of a fish, this is a crime. Now that this reservoir is filled with resentment, what do you think we should do?"


    Wei Guozhi still wanted to plead with his relatives about it, but I immediately rolled my eyes at him. I told him resolutely and decisively:


    "I don''t want to get involved in this matter, please invite someone else."


    "Don''t. Cousin, if you don''t help, then Boss Yuan ¡­" Saying that, Wei Guozhi became afraid.


    I''m afraid that this Boss Yuan has long threatened them. If I don''t help him at that time, it''s up to them to decide.

 C111 regression

    However, the matters of the water conservancy company is indeed too deep, even I myself do not dare to make a decision without permission.


    I told the Wei family that this wasn''t something that they could handle in a short period of time. Give me a few days.


    After I finished speaking, I returned back to the inside of the shop. After a few days, when I went out to eat, I saw Zhang Tiangang standing at the entrance with a suitcase in hand.


    I was a little shocked and looked at him in surprise.


    "Why are you back so soon?"


    This time, when Zhang Tiangang went out, it was as if he had returned to another person. He no longer wore the previously sackcloth Clothes s, and changed into a set of English letters and tide plates.


    I almost didn''t recognize him. It would take me some time to recover from his condition.


    Seeing my appearance, Zhang Tiangang laughed, and said: "Brother Qin, why don''t you recognize me? I am Zhang Tiangang."


    "Of course I know you. Why did you come back in half a month after leaving this place? It''s as if you''ve changed into a completely different person."


    I looked at the Clothes he was wearing. It was the same as the underground rap singers.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard that I had discussed his outfit, he looked at me with his eyebrows raised and said happily, the people from Guangdong are indeed the best at opening up the country, it is simply too hot, all of these Clothes were picked out for her by her friend''s daughter, and even asked me if I thought he was handsome after wearing them.


    I really can''t answer that. It''s like wearing a suit and stepping on a pair of old Beijing cloth shoes.


    I managed to get the subject off my mind and asked him how he was doing on his trip to Guangzhou.


    Zhang Tiangang gave a thumbs up: "Don''t say it, there really is a big business, my friend introduced me to a few guests and they will be here in a few days.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me how I had been doing recently.


    I explained the whole thing to Zhang Tiangang like there was a bean being poured in a bamboo tube. After Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, he frowned and after a long while, he raised his head and looked at me, and said:


    "Brother Qin, I don''t think it''s reliable either."


    I also nodded my head, saying that the water ghost''s resentment was too great, and dealing with it would not be an easy matter.


    However, Zhang Tiangang didn''t seem to be talking about this, but about rubbing his stomach.


    I didn''t know what he meant.


    "Human hearts are separated, Brother Qin."


    "Someone wants to harm me, that''s not necessary." I didn''t feel too shocked after hearing his words, because Sun Yangjun had said something similar to this to me before.


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh, looked at me and said:


    "Brother Qin, you are indeed a good person, and your loyalty is deep. That''s why I followed you, but you never thought that the word ''loyalty'' could possibly harm you."


    I still didn''t understand what happened. What happened? I went to a reservoir to get the rest of the water ghost. This matter is as serious as he said it would be.


    Seeing that I still didn''t believe him, Zhang Tiangang started to explain to me.


    He asked me, "It''s true that the Chunhui Reservoir has raised a dragon, and it''s also true that the Five Devils captured a dragon. But have you ever thought about what they relied on?"


    I said they feed on the dead.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his hands and said, "Do you really think that what you just said is true? It is true that big fishes eat the corpses of dead people, but the situation under the water with the five ghosts capturing a dragon is not only a situation, it does not only require a few dead people to feed on it. It also requires a soul."


    Zhang Tiangang told me that the Evil Dragon was the terrain and aura of the reservoir, and was an illusory thing, so it needed to be supplied with these illusory things.


    After a long time, the Soul in the reservoir that was worshiped by the dragon would become resentful, and no one could break it apart.


    However, there was one problem. This reservoir was just right there. If you didn''t come, then he wouldn''t leave. Even if a few people died in the reservoir, one thing could still be done.


    If I dispel the anger of these ghosts, at the same time, I will break the form of the reservoir and starve that dragon to death.


    Compared to this matter, it was absolutely impossible for the water conservancy company.


    Did their conscience find out why they were willing to do this?


    I said I''ve seen that Director Yuan before, at least from his appearance, he doesn''t seem to be that kind of good person.


    Zhang Tiangang slapped his thigh: "That''s right, I was just saying it, so how could they possibly do such a thing? I''m afraid that doing such a thing, there might be more to it."


    "Then what could it be? Can you tell?"


    I could not help but ask Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his hand and said, "I just got back here without stopping. I don''t even know where the reservoir is, how do you expect me to see it?"


    We''ll discuss it now, or if we can''t, we''ll go to the reservoir together tonight and see what happens.


    Zhang Tiangang didn''t say anything, and I''ll just take it as him agreeing.


    When night came, I forcefully pulled him along and brought him all the way to Chunhui Reservoir. This time, due to the fact that the light was too dim, I even brought two handheld flashlights with me.


    However, I haven''t been here for a few days. I feel that the whole reservoir has changed a bit, just that it seems to have shrunk a little.


    Zhang Tiangang shined his flashlight on the water surface for a long time before he said, "It''s not that the reservoir has shrunk, but someone must have opened the lock and let the water in."


    As he spoke, he struck the light on a ruler that measured the depth of the water on the shore.


    The water level was 20 meters high, but ten meters above it was a circle of aquatic plants, half dry and half wet.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the water in the reservoir must have been artificially lowered by ten meters. And after a short while, the plants on top of the reservoir were not dried either.


    In the end, Zhang Tiangang said that there must be something strange about it.


    It has been raining heavily in our city for the past few days, and it hasn''t rained for the entire winter. The reservoir''s water source is definitely scarce, and at this time, there is no water in the reservoir.


    This didn''t make sense. Could it be that there was something in the pond that they had to pour out?


    I checked my watch. This time it was the same time as the last time I came back.


    It was exactly 12 o''clock, and the thing in the water should be coming out soon.


    The two of us shone our flashlights down into the water. Not long later, we heard the sound of flowing water from the water again.


    I told Zhang Tiangang not to be afraid, there might be something coming out later.


    Zhang Tiangang''s face was filled with calmness, he even picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it into the reservoir, causing it to float.


    I said that we shouldn''t play such a silly game here in the middle of the night, but before I could finish my words, a big fish jumped out of the water and grabbed onto the floating piece of water that Zhang Tiangang threw down.

 C112 nine yin coffins

    It was so quick and agile that I was surprised.


    The large fish was about a meter long. It caught up with the floating fish and immediately dove into the water, disappearing without a trace.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang why he threw a rock into the water.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression changed, as if he had discovered that something was wrong, and said in a low voice:


    "Brother Qin, from what I see, the fish in the water are not carp but dead merfolk."


    I didn''t understand what Zhang Tiangang meant, but his face darkened even further. Tell me, don''t get too close to the water''s edge, this fish has a huge background, normal carp wouldn''t even be able to feed themselves this much, much less eat human flesh.


    This fish was created from a wandering soul.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I stayed there for a long time before I opened my mouth.


    "Stop joking with me, how can ghosts turn into fish? Do you think that these ghosts have cultivated to the Exquisite Spirit Realm?"


    Seeing that I didn''t believe those words, Zhang Tiangang showed me his extended palm. When I saw that there was a line of blood on his palm, Zhang Tiangang said:


    "I''m a man, there are traces of blood on that rock. When I threw the rock down, the fish in the water came out to eat the rock as soon as they smelled the blood. This is proof of that."


    I said that wasn''t necessarily the case. It was possible that these carp were used to eating dead meat, so when they smelled blood, they would jump out of the water to eat it.


    I really don''t think so. I feel like what Zhang Tiangang said was bullsh * tty, and instead, it was him talking about Soul becoming fish.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I had to say, he stomped his feet in anger. After thinking for a long time, he told me to step aside, he had a way to prove it to me.


    While talking, Zhang Tiangang took out a small bag of cinnabar. This thing could be used to mark a person''s position.


    After Zhang Tiangang took out the cinnabar, he opened up the wound on his palm and mixed it with blood and cinnabar.


    In the end, I filled a large bottle with cinnabar water. I asked him what he was going to do, but Zhang Tiangang didn''t say anything, he simply poured all of the cinnabar water into the reservoir pool from afar.


    The interior was filled with the stench of blood, and in an instant, all of the carp swam over as if they had seen meat.


    However, as soon as they got close to the cinnabar water, the fish turned white in an instant and flopped about as if their life depended on it. Some of them even jumped out of the water and fell five to six meters into the water.


    Not long after, the fish disappeared in all directions.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me if I believed him now.


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me, the cinnabar is an extremely positive object and myriad ghosts would not dare to touch it. These fishes are formed by wandering souls, so once they do come into contact with it, they would have this kind of reaction.


    The situation just now was absolutely enough to prove that Zhang Tiangang was right.


    I nodded my head in embarrassment. In that case, that old geezer, Wei Guozhi, still didn''t tell me the truth.


    Zhang Tiangang said that this might not be his fault, this should have been done intentionally by the Feng Shui Master who built the feng shui previously. The only ones who knew this were Feng Shui Master and Director Yuan.


    I asked him why so many wandering souls had turned into fish.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly: "People don''t eat evil dogs. I think it''s most likely fish made from Soul that was thrown into the water to worship the corpse of Feng Shui. Feng Shui''s situation is good, but I don''t think that within a few years, it will definitely kill its owner."


    Water can carry a boat or capsize a boat.


    The Evil Dragon''s Feng Shui situation, in addition to the Five Ghost Capturing Dragon that was formed from the first five night fisherman''s Soul that died in the water.


    This was the best way to get rich, but this was not the right way to do things. The right way was, if they used these evil ways to gain money, they would eventually suffer a backlash.


    No matter how strong the Five Devils were, they would only be able to suppress the might of Feng Shui for a few years.


    As for the Evil Dragon''s terrain, it bared its fangs and brandished its claws. It was boiling, and was able to devour everything its master owned.


    That Feng Shui Master, he had probably already said a long time ago that he would have to change the structure again after a few years.


    As we spoke, there was a sudden gust of wind on the surface of the water, and once again, in the light of our torches, we saw a black whirlpool forming above the water.


    The big coffins also floated up to the surface of the water at the same time. I hurriedly said to Zhang Tiangang as I pointed at the big coffins:


    "It''s this one. A few days ago, there was a female ghost that was squatting on top of the coffins. It''s terrifying."


    Just like the previous time, the big coffins also stopped right in the middle of the water surface. Zhang Tiangang shone the light from his flashlight towards it, and after looking for a long time, he squeezed out the three words "Nine Yin Coffins" from his mouth.


    What does this mean? Before I even asked Zhang Tiangang, he instead asked me:


    "Brother Qin, I seem to have heard you say that your fate is Triple Yang Life."


    I nodded my head and said yes, and also told him that my Grandpa had said before that my fate was the best that could only be found and not sought.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard my affirmation, he stomped his feet and nodded his head, saying that there was indeed someone trying to harm me.


    I said could you explain the situation more clearly, but Zhang Tiangang shook his head and grabbed my hand, preparing to leave.


    However, at this time, a sudden burst of singing came from the reservoir. It was an extremely old voice that sounded like it came from a phonograph, and the singing also came from the phonograph ¡­


    "One mu of purple gold opens to the sun, the sound of books at the foot of the mountain is loud ¡­"


    I am familiar with this voice, it is the school song of our city''s No.1 Middle School.


    I went to junior high school in this place, every time I raised the flag there was a school song, I was very familiar with it.


    Hearing this sound, I couldn''t help but slow down my steps and stare blankly at the surface of the water.


    On top of the coffins sitting on the water was a girl wearing a white plaid school uniform with a mushroom student''s head.


    The sound of the school song came from the girl''s mouth.


    Could the corpse inside the coffins belong to this girl?


    I shook off Zhang Tiangang''s hand and said:


    "I think there''s something fishy going on here. Let''s go back and take a look."


    Zhang Tiangang did not let go of my hand even if he was dead, he said that I had been struck by evil, and told me that the coffins was a Nine Yin Coffin, and that the corpse inside was from a yin year and a yin moon and yin day.


    This kind of person had nine Yin Qi on them. If they lived, they would harm their parents, but after their death, they would become evil spirits sealed within coffins s, and their grievances would be deep enough to cause a hundred ghosts to listen to their commands.


    If we go up now, it will all be in its plate.


    However, when I heard his words, I simply ignored him. I saw a female ghost sitting on top of a coffins, singing a school song as she beckoned to me.

 C113 feng shui bureau

    This time, the ghosts did not look blurry, but real.


    The facial features were very delicate and pretty, with bangs and two dimples on his face. His eyes were like jade pools, and he was no older than 15 or 16 years old. He looked very pure.


    At least, it''s very different from the ghosts that I saw with my Broken Barrier.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at the ghosts''s miserable face and his entire body started to tremble.


    He lowered his voice and told me that the Nine Yin Corpses in the Nine Yin Coffin, this ghosts is also a Nine Yin Soul, whoever touches it will die.


    However, at this time, he couldn''t hear his words at all. He could only hear the school song on the surface of the water. He couldn''t help but lift his foot and walk towards the surface step by step.


    Zhang Tiangang shouted at me from behind, but the only thing that came out of my throat was a low hum:


    "When the three suns return to their position, they will live forever." Eight big words.


    In the end, Zhang Tiangang became anxious and walked to the back of me. He extended his arm and embraced my throat, then pulled back with all his might, and then tightly pressed onto the middle of my group.


    The moment the man pressed down hard, my head hurt and I woke up.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that I was obsessed with ghosts.


    It was only a short distance from the moment I stepped into the water.


    Just like the water beneath my feet, it was filled with dead fish, each one a meter in size.


    If I had stepped on them just now, they would have already been the food in their mouths by now.


    I didn''t manage to step into the water. The ghost lady''s plan on the coffins didn''t succeed, and her expression immediately changed. Her face was dark and the mushroom head exploded, and every hair on her head stood back like an iron needle.


    At this time, the four big fish pulled the coffins and could not help but shake it. Shocked, waves rose from the surface of the water as water splashed everywhere.


    What a guy ¡­ The scene was like the tides of the Qiantang River.


    I saw it, so I''m a little scared, but Zhang Tiangang said:


    "The things in this water mainly rely on deceiving people. As long as we don''t go into the water, everything will be fine."


    I think this is also true. The first time I came, it was a water ghost, which almost tricked me into going into the water. The second time it was also this female ghost.


    This third time, he didn''t expect this ghost girl to be serious.


    The tide was churning again and again, startling the echo of the empty reservoir.


    The headlight above our heads began to glow, too, and I wondered if the flashlight I''d just bought had no electricity.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed embarrassedly:


    "The quality of the items bought by the 10 yuan store is bad."


    Damn, I shouldn''t have saved so much money. When I saw that the flashlight was running out of power, I thought to myself, I should go back first.


    Furthermore, this scene is extremely shocking, and would cause people to feel that it''s dangerous. So, Zhang Tiangang and I will make a plan, so we might as well slip away first.


    When we return back to the shop, I would ask Zhang Tiangang what exactly was going on with the Nine Yin Coffin that he mentioned before.


    Someone wants to harm me, what does this have to do with my fate?


    When Zhang Tiangang heard my words, there was an indescribable feeling on his face. He shook his head and said.


    "Brother Qin, you have skills and craftsmanship, but sometimes there are things you can''t see through."


    I can tell from Zhang Tiangang''s serious expression that he is probably going to start showing off soon, but what he said is right, for some people, my experience in the martial arts world is still too little.


    I asked him to give me some pointers.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said, "Have you ever thought about what kind of method would be the best for someone with such a large reservoir to get rid of their resentment?"


    I thought about it, there are a lot of ways to resolve a grievance, and just the supernatural sculpture has a dozen or so statues that can resolve a person''s grievance.


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang nodded his head and said, "supernatural sculpture is indeed possible, but have you thought about what would happen if they really wanted to make supernatural sculpture?"


    Zhang Tiangang said. "For such a large place like this, if they really wanted to use the supernatural sculpture to remove the grievances, they could only set up a temple to worship the supernatural sculpture, but if they really had that intention, they would have already said it."


    I thought about it, that''s true, Wei Xiaoqiang never had this intention with me, and had me go into the reservoir multiple times to take a look at the situation.


    After looking at it three times, something unexpected happened to it.


    Listening to me talk till here, Zhang Tiangang looked at me with eyes that showed that she was enlightened.


    "Have you ever thought about why you would throw in so many corpses just to suppress the dragon? Why would you throw in a Nine Yin Corpse with a coffin inside?"


    This is the question I want to ask, what is the use of the Nine Yin Corpses? That thing is extremely evil, could it be that it has a special use to leave it in the reservoir?


    Zhang Tiangang said as his face revealed a sneer: "Of course it''s dedicated to use. As long as you become a Three Yang Corpse, have Nine Yin and Three Yang, gather water from the Dragon Hall, and place yin and yang on top, this will be the Emperor level of the world."


    Zhang Tiangang told me that although the terrain of the reservoir is like that of a dragon, it still depends on whether or not I can use it. If it''s a good Feng Shui Master that knows how to use it, then the Dragon King would still be at the top.


    In the Feng Shui pattern, it was called a dragon roaming the sea. To be able to collect money, Director Yuan''s corpse had to support this Feng Shui Dragon. So the greater the power of the dragon, the more money he had.


    However, the resentment from the corpses had turned into cannibal fish. This was something that no one could have imagined.


    If things got to this point, Director Yuan was willing to stop and do some magic chores. He would overstep his limit and break through the five ghosts capturing the dragon and turn everything around at the same time.


    It was a pity that a human''s heart was not strong enough to swallow an elephant. Perhaps, this was not the only thing he wanted.


    This was why he had placed another coffin in the reservoir. Inside the coffin was the Nine Yin Corpse.


    The Nine Yin Corpses were extremely evil, and the three suns were extremely positive.


    The two had the appearance of yin and yang primal chaos. If one were to match it with a dragon swimming in the sea, then it would become the so-called Dragon Hall gathering water with Yin and Yang within it. This wealth was indescribable.


    As for me, my fate just so happens to belong to San Yang, and no one knows about this.


    But the Wei family is my relative, and Wei Guozhi is 40 years older than me, so he definitely knows about my fate.


    That''s why this family colluded with Director Yuan and wants to take my life to sit in a Feng Shui Bureau.


    After hearing what Zhang Tiangang had to say to me, I couldn''t help but feel a burst of shock in my heart.


    "Why would the Wei family do that? I''ve never thought of doing anything for them."


    I don''t quite understand what they''re doing.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and patted on my shoulder:


    "Brother Qin, there are people in this world who are always plotting something. Some have a name, some have a profit, and in front of the word ''fame'', kinship and morals are nothing."

 C114 Soul Suppressor

    All the people in the world came for the sake of profit, all the bustling people in the world came for the sake of profit, the old saying was not wrong at all.


    At this time, Feng Si suddenly called me, I forced out a smile and asked what''s wrong.


    On the other side of the phone, Feng Si laughed out loud.


    "Isn''t that what you told me? You need me to find an expert for you. If you find one, do you still need one?"


    It was only then that I remembered that Wei Xiaoqiang was still lying in hospital, but when I thought about their faces, I couldn''t help but to feel disgust in my heart.


    Do I help them or not?


    On the other hand, Zhang Tiangang didn''t need to be anxious, saving Wei Xiaoqiang was fine too. After all, there are a lot of things that only Wei Xiaoqiang knows, we have to pry something out of his mouth first.


    I thought for a moment, then told Feng Si to invite that expert over.


    Feng Si however told me that the expert was already at the entrance of my shop. At the same time, Feng Si smiled and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, we have a deal. 300 thousand, we can''t lose even a single cent. When the time comes, you must give me the money."


    I told him to be at ease. After knowing each other for so many years, would we still need this much from him?


    After listening to what I had to say, Feng Si then said with relief, "Alright, I believe in you, brat.


    I heard him say that the master was right in front of my shop, so I didn''t dare to talk to him any longer. I said that I was going to meet with the master he invited, so I hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, I immediately told Zhang Tiangang to open the door. When the door opened, a girl with long hair and dressed in black leather clothing stood at the entrance.


    The girl and I looked at each other. The hair was long, the leather jacket had a few rivets on it, and on its back was a leather bag.


    They looked very much like the beautiful Americans and European style dress up.


    The clothes of the people in yin and yang lines were usually very plain and simple, this girl was too trendy, could it be that Feng Si had introduced the wrong person?


    Just as I was wondering, this girl came in and looked at me.


    "Are you the one that Feng Yuanshan asked me to help you with? My name is Meng Ke."


    However, Feng Si had a way of doing things, he came already, whether he was a mule or a horse, he came to take a look. I nodded, and asked Meng Ke:


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect her to be a beauty. I wonder which technique you''re from."


    The techniques were the jargon of the yin and yang lines, which was also the meaning of craftsmanship.


    Meng Ke naturally understood, and said without much concern:


    "Soul Suppressor, what''s wrong? Do you not believe in my skills?"


    Hearing those words, I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that such a young girl would know such skills.


    In yin and yang lines, there was Soul Suppressing Secrets. The Soul Suppressing Sects specialized in curing ghosts and yin, breaking through barriers and reducing evil. Soul Suppressing Clans was the most powerful of these three sects.


    Soul Suppressor of this school are usually old men in their fifties or sixties, like this Meng Ke, such a young Soul Suppressor, this is the first time I''ve seen him.


    Zhang Tiangang flattered Meng Ke when he saw him:


    "Amazing, amazing, the current waves are stronger than the previous waves, each wave is stronger than the previous one. Such a young beautiful Soul Suppressor, he will have great achievements in the future."


    Meng Ke, on the other hand, was cold and aloof. Hearing our words, she did not even laugh, but only coldly said:


    "Alright, let''s hurry up. Where is the person you were talking about?"


    I quickly told her about Wei Xiaoqiang''s situation and told Meng Ke that she only needed to wake him up and remove the fish scales on his body.


    When Meng Ke heard my words, she did not mind at all. I hurriedly brought Zhang Tiangang to the hospital with her.


    Wei Guozhi was very excited to see me, to see me bringing the guy here, to thank the heavens for his kindness, and to say that Wei Xiaoqiang was lucky to have an uncle like me, it must have been a great kindness of his previous life.


    I was furious at the thought of what they had done. I glared at them coldly.


    "It would be bad luck if I had relatives like you. Don''t think that I don''t know what you guys did, I''ll deal with you guys later."


    Wei Guozhi seemed to think that I had discovered something. His mouth was wide open and he did not make a sound for a long time.


    I brought Meng Ke to Wei Xiaoqiang''s ward.


    That Boss Yuan seemed to have specially opened a high-end ward for him in the Psychiatric Department. There was only a single sickbed in the ward that was tens of metres in length. Wei Xiaoqiang stood on the bed, salivating and mumbling some weird words.


    "The water can''t leave the fish, the fish can''t leave the water. I came out of the fire, how did I get back into the water?"


    No one could understand what Wei Xiaoqiang was saying, but as Wei Xiaoqiang spoke, his mouth kept spitting out a fishy stench.


    We could not help but cover the Nose but Meng Ke did not react and just shouted at him.


    "Hundred Barriers, retreat!"


    His voice was extremely bright, causing my entire body to tremble. Wei Xiaoqiang also sat obediently on the bed, drooling as he stared at Meng Ke blankly. He did not even dare move.


    It was as if Wei Xiaoqiang was extremely afraid of him.


    Meng Ke told me to take off Wei Xiaoqiang''s Clothes.


    I really didn''t want to go. The smell was too fishy, as long as I got close to him, it would be like going to a seafood market.


    Meng Ke immediately rolled her eyes at me, if you don''t go, don''t tell me you want me to go?


    I was helpless and could only listen to him.


    Seeing that I was about to take off his Clothes, Wei Xiaoqiang struggled with all his might and even used his teeth to bite on my hand.


    His mouth, which was filled with a fishy stench, was not even a few centimeters away from my Nose. A fishy stench was on my face, almost causing me to vomit.


    But when I looked down, I was shocked. The teeth in Wei Xiaoqiang''s mouth had become extremely thin and long.


    How was this a human tooth? It was clearly a fish tooth.


    I was stunned, Wei Xiaoqiang flung his head and struggled out of my hands, just as he was about to pounce on me, I hurriedly took two steps back, and Wei Xiaoqiang bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he pounced on me.


    Right at that moment, Meng Ke took out a copper gong from her black bag and hit it three times.


    The voice was as loud as thunder, shocking Wei Xiaoqiang so much that he sat down on the bed and stared at it with a fearful gaze, not daring to move an inch.


    "Hurry and take it off." Meng Ke shouted at me.


    Looks like Meng Ke really has some skills, I hurriedly undid the buttons on the hospital gown that Wei Xiaoqiang was wearing.


    Originally, Wei Xiaoqiang only had a small cluster of scales on his chest, but after a few days, his entire stomach was actually covered densely with scales the size of a beer bottle.


    It shone with a golden light and carried a fishy smell.


    I was so afraid that I felt like vomiting.

 C115 Hundred Barriers Rapid Withdrawal

    After taking off the Clothes, only then did Meng Ke walk over. Seeing the pile of scales on Wei Xiaoqiang''s body, she said calmly:


    "So it''s a water ghost."


    I nodded and asked Meng Ke if she had any ideas.


    Meng Ke was so cold that she even ignored me, and only put down the big leather bag that was as tall as half a person, and started looking for something inside.


    Finally, Meng Ke took out a drum, it was about half a meter long.


    This half meter long ruler was completely red, so it should be the legendary Soul Suppressing Ruler.


    She gave the gong and drum to Zhang Tiangang and me. As long as she did not call for us to stop, the gongs and drums in our hands would not stop.


    Then, Meng Ke picked up the Soul Suppressing Ruler and started walking around Wei Xiaoqiang while muttering some words.


    As long as he took a step forward, Meng Ke''s speech would quicken a bit, and at the end of the sentence, he would definitely give a loud roar, and quickly retreat.


    Wei Xiaoqiang seemed to be extremely afraid, his entire body was curled up into a ball, and his entire body was trembling as he looked at Meng Ke.


    Until the very last moment, when the Soul Suppressing Ruler in Meng Ke''s hand suddenly slapped the top of Wei Xiaoqiang''s head. That Soul Suppressing Ruler''s voice was very soft, it should not have used much strength.


    But Wei Xiaoqiang was like a mountain pressing down on a mountain, he cried out miserably.


    Seeing that, Meng Ke sneered:


    "How dare Shui Xie hold back! Hurry and retreat! "


    Following that, the Soul Suppressing Ruler struck the back of its head, left and right of its shoulders and its chest towards Wei Xiaoqiang''s group.


    In that moment, Wei Xiaoqiang spat out a pitch black, foul-smelling liquid from his mouth.


    Zhang Tiangang and I almost puked when we played, we could only endure the pressure and continue to beat the drum. However, Meng Ke didn''t feel anything at all, and the Soul Suppressing Ruler in her hands continued to attack Wei Xiaoqiang in these few different directions.


    With every hit, some of the scales on Wei Xiaoqiang''s body fell down and landed on the sickbed that shone with golden light.


    However, Wei Xiaoqiang''s entire face was turning black bit by bit. His pair of eyes also became as black as a dead fish''s eyes as he looked at Meng Ke.


    Just then, Wei Xiaoqiang suddenly opened his mouth, and looked at Meng Ke with an earnest tone:


    "Soul Suppressor, there is no injustice in the past, there is no enmity in recent days, and I have not provoked you. I have stayed in the water for so many years, and finally saw the light again.


    That voice was very old and trembling when it spoke. It definitely was not Wei Xiaoqiang''s voice.


    Hearing this, Meng Ke laughed instead:


    "What a joke, Humans and ghosts have different paths. Furthermore, the ghosts is entrusting it to someone, this is harming them. How can I spare you?"


    Before he finished speaking, Meng Ke raised the Soul Suppressing Ruler s in his hands and struck at the fish scales on his chest.


    Wei Xiaoqiang''s body trembled as he shouted out.


    Then, he saw Wei Xiaoqiang staring coldly at Meng Ke:


    "Alright, since Soul Suppressor wants to be like this, then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Hmph, what do you think you are?"


    Before Meng Ke could finish her sentence, we stood to the side and watched as Wei Xiaoqiang spat out balls of black air towards his face.


    But Meng Ke''s face did not have the slightest expression, she stood there in a daze, and the moment the ball of black Qi flew towards him, Meng Ke bellowed:


    "Defeat the evil before the battle, return!"


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it reverberated in the ward. It was so loud that it shook us all and gave us goosebumps.


    The black Qi instantly disappeared without a trace, causing Wei Xiaoqiang''s entire body to curl up into a ball, only to see his face becoming extremely gloomy, and then regaining his original colour.


    "Go."


    Meng Ke said softly, as she raised the Soul Suppressing Ruler in her hand and struck a fierce strike at her chest.


    This time, all of the scales in Wei Xiaoqiang''s mouth dropped, followed by a "wow" sound as black smoke came out of his mouth.


    Strange to say, the moment the black smoke landed on the floor, the air in the ward instantly became moist, the walls were filled with water droplets, and the floor was also wet as the south wind.


    Seeing that, Zhang Tiangang could not help but tell me, I''m afraid that Meng Ke was beaten out by minor strength''s water ghost.


    When Meng Ke heard Zhang Tiangang, she immediately rolled her eyes. She was so shocked that quickly covered her mouth and began beating her drum.


    The black smoke on the ground could still make sounds, and told Meng Ke with a pleading tone:


    "Soul Suppressor is generous, I did not mean to offend you, please spare my life."


    However, Meng Ke did not care about all this.


    "To attach oneself to a person is to commit evil, there is no reason to do so."


    With that said, Meng Ke reached out his index finger and drew something in the air. Then, he pushed the air with his finger and shouted:


    In an instant, the ball of black air screamed and turned into ashes.


    I was stunned to see this, and for a moment I was speechless.


    That water ghost was also a pitiful person. It would be good if it could overpower him, but wouldn''t it be a little cruel to just destroy him like that?


    Meng Ke told us to stop the gongs and drums now, and after looking at my expression once more, she let out a cold laugh:


    "You are pitying that water ghost."


    She could actually understand my thoughts. I shrugged my shoulders, and Meng Ke said somewhat disdainfully:


    "A ghost is a ghost. As long as it appears, there would be a possibility of it doing evil. We must kill it before it can sprout."


    I didn''t quite agree with her words and argued with her, "People have good people and bad people. This ghost has good ghosts and evil spirits. It can''t be generalized."


    Meng Ke actually laughed out in disdain: "Everyone is not disgusting, even humans are like this, how good can you be after transforming, it''s exactly because of you soft-hearted people, that this world has become like this."


    After saying that, Meng Ke packed her half-a-person tall sack and told me: "Quickly, get Feng Yuanshan to give me those 200 thousand." With that said, Meng Ke left the room with her pockets.


    I was stunned when I heard this, thinking that this Feng Si was really unlucky. He went to my place to collect 300 thousand, so I gave it to Meng Ke 200 thousand.


    Feng Si reaped a third of the reward.


    When this is settled, I''ll have to talk to him.


    After Wei Xiaoqiang breathed out that black aura, all the scales on his body disappeared, and the pair of dead fish eyes disappeared. His expression returned to normal, but he was still somewhat weak.


    Lying on the sickbed, Wei Xiaoqiang stared blankly for a good long while before saying with a trembling voice:


    "I... What''s wrong with me? "


    Hearing that his own son could say normal things again, Wei Guozhi rushed into the ward with his daughter-in-law and grandson in tow. Their eyes were filled with tears as they looked at Wei Xiaoqiang, looking excited and happy.

 C116 reservoir truth

    I told them not to get worked up. There was one thing I hadn''t been told yet.


    Wei Guozhi let his daughter-in-law take the child out first. I looked at the Wei father and son and let out a cold laugh.


    "We''re relatives, right?"


    Seeing my expression, Wei Guozhi seemed to be a little afraid, and said with a smile:


    "Look at what you''re saying, cousin. Isn''t the old saying that blood is thicker than water? We are kin that have lost the same blood."


    "Family, I''ll f * * king fuck you." If there''s not a word, I''ll just swing my fist at Wei Guozhi''s face.


    I can help you, but if you want to harm me, I''m definitely not a sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    Wei Guozhi was stunned by the punch, and he stared blankly at Wei Xiaoqiang who was on the sickbed, still pretending to be confused.


    I bluntly told him not to think that I didn''t know anything, what was going on with the Nine Yin Corpses floating in the reservoir, was this matter really that simple?


    It''s best to make everything clear now.


    Since I can let Wei Xiaoqiang come back to life, then I have a way to make him stupid again.


    When the Wei father and son duo heard my words, they looked at each other, but soon they started to cry out that they were wronged.


    Wei Xiaoqiang''s mournful face turned serious, and he said with a frown:


    "Brother Qin, it''s really not what you think. You have seen the situation that day, and the corpses in the water were so resentful that they wanted to ask for your help. There must be some kind of misunderstanding, we are family, how can we harm you."


    I heard that and tried to punch him.


    However, Wei Xiaoqiang still maintained a helpless look, as if he was saying, even if you beat him to death today, he shouldn''t be able to find out the reason.


    The moment I let out my anger, I wanted to kill him, but I was pulled down by Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled at the Wei father and son, and even scolded them for not being understanding, and how they would fight and kill each and every day. Then, with a calm expression, he asked the Wei father and son:


    "That child of yours should be attending kindergarten this year. It won''t be easy to have single children for several generations. If we get stained by some dirty stuff, I''m guessing we won''t be able to help much."


    That little grandson was the flesh and blood of Wei Guozhi, so when he heard these words, he immediately looked at Zhang Tiangang nervously.


    "No, I''ll tell you what you want to do."


    Seeing his anxious look, Zhang Tiangang laughed lightly:


    "I don''t want to do anything, it''s just that there are times when I can''t control myself, you know that as yin and yang lines, we will do things like gods and ghosts, I think that little grandson of yours is intelligent, they should like it."


    Wei Xiaoqiang had just walked through the gates of hell, so he was very clear in his heart about how powerful the things of these Gods and Ghosts were.


    All of a sudden, the Wei father and son pair panicked.


    As the relatives of the descendants of the supernatural sculpture, they more or less knew a little about how deep the water was in the yin and yang lines.


    It wouldn''t be difficult to get their little grandson to do something.


    When he thought of this, Wei Guozhi was terrified, he looked at me with his head hanging, and let out a long sigh.


    Seeing him like this, Zhang Tiangang did not panic and continued to laugh, and laughed:


    "Actually, just think about it. If that Director Yuan really has some kind of grand situation, what does it have to do with you guys? You guys are just a pawn who ran errands for him and disgraced his merits."


    Wei Xiaoqiang was a top student, how could he not understand this? After hearing Zhang Tiangang''s words, he nodded and said:


    "Alright, I will be honest with you all about what you guys want to ask. This matter is my fault to the Brother Qin."


    Finally, I humphed coldly and asked him if Yuan always wanted to use my Triple Yang Mandate to make a Triple Yang Corpse so that the Dragon Cave could gather water and put in yin and yang as the wind and water.


    Wei Xiaoqiang was completely done with his words this time, as he said:


    "This is what the Mr. Feng Shui said, although the Feng Shui pattern of the Five Devils Capturing Dragons is good, but you have to keep throwing corpses inside, and there are too many grievances, in the end, those corpses of Soul became man-eating fish, and it''s not a good method, the best method is the Feng Shui pattern of the Dragon Hall gathering water, once and for all, and also extremely rich and valuable."


    Then, Wei Xiaoqiang told us that Boss Yuan trusted Feng Shui Master quite a lot, because after doing the Feng Shui Pattern of Five Ghost Capturing Dragons, the entire company''s market value had increased by almost three folds.


    Therefore, when he changed it to Dragon Hall''s Water Gathering, Wei Xiaoqiang had received Director Yuan''s order to find a person with the Triple Yang Life Sutra. Once this matter was settled, Wei Xiaoqiang would become the vice president of the company.


    In the past, when he helped transport corpses, although he felt that it was unethical, but in the face of huge benefits, Wei Xiaoqiang did it.


    But this time, he needed someone alive, so Wei Xiaoqiang could not help but hesitate. However, Director Yuan very straightforwardly told him that as long as he could accomplish the task, not only would he be promoted to vice president, he would even be given an eight-figure deposit.


    If he did not do it, then Wei Xiaoqiang had helped him with all of this previously. How would Yuan Zhou treat Wei Xiaoqiang?


    How much would that be? Wei Xiaoqiang didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Although he agreed, it was hard to find something with a Life Compass. He couldn''t possibly be asking people all over the streets about Life and Death, right?


    It''s fine if others think you''re a feudal superstition, but if they think you''re a hooligan, they''ll definitely beat you up.


    Wei Xiaoqiang was extremely worried, and told Wei Guozhi about this matter while they were eating.


    Wei Guozhi immediately slapped his thigh the moment he heard that he was looking for San Yang''s life, this matter was not easy to resolve.


    After all this, the father and son duo came up with a solution.


    Tell me about the ghost in the reservoir, and ask me to help in the name of kinship.


    Bring me to the reservoir, there are so many water ghost there, I will die any minute.


    As long as I was killed by those cannibal fish and water ghost, not only would I die violently, I would also be able to complete Director Yuan''s task without having any relation to them.


    It was only then that I understood why Wei Xiaoqiang had slipped away the moment I went up the mountain to the reservoir the first time.


    So he was thinking of me alone in the reservoir, facing so many water ghost and man-eating fish, even if he wanted to run away, he wouldn''t be able to.


    At that time, if Sun Yangjun didn''t exist, then the mermaid eating ghosts would really be following behind me. I probably would have died even if I didn''t want to.


    Hearing these words, my anger flared up. I raised my leg to give him an electric cannon, but was stopped by Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang''s face, like mine, was filled with anger, but he still calmly advised me:


    "Although these two relatives of yours are also bastards, this matter was also done by that Director Yuan or whatever he wanted them to do. It''s too much for them."

 C117 Entrepreneurship

    I looked at Zhang Tiangang, and could not help but recover quite a bit, and asked: "Then what you mean is, let''s go find Boss Yuan to settle the score."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly: "Who do we think we are? After being thrown into the reservoir, we are still not even as big as shrimps. It''s better to just find him to settle the score and die."


    I didn''t understand what Zhang Tiangang meant, but seeing how he looked, I guessed a little, and nodded my head.


    Zhang Tiangang put his hand on my shoulder and smiled.


    "Brother Qin, you have to be calm if you want to be a big shot. You cannot rush things to your head." Brother Qin, you have to be a big shot.


    Seeing this, Wei Guozhi asked:


    "Cousin, then look at this matter. We should ¡­"


    I calmed down and told him, "What do you mean by what we said just now? You can go back and tell Boss Yuan about this matter. We''ll leave it for now and let him invite someone else."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Next, I''ll tell Wei Guozhi that he just saved Wei Xiaoqiang''s life and needs a reward of six hundred thousand gold.


    Hearing this price, Wei Guozhi felt like he could fit an egg inside his mouth.


    "Why is it so expensive?"


    Actually, I didn''t intend to earn his money in the first place, but this father and son duo''s hearts were too dark. I didn''t want to earn his money, so I didn''t want to earn it.


    I told him righteously, "They usually don''t do anything, but this is for my sake. Six hundred thousand isn''t a lot. If they don''t give it to you, then they won''t stand on ceremony."


    They had clearly seen Meng Ke''s culinary skills just now, she was not someone they could afford to offend. Wei Guozhi said honestly: "I will give, I will give, isn''t that enough?"


    Previously, Boss Yuan gave me a few hundred thousand on the card, and Wei Guozhi took out a bank card from his insole and stuffed it into my hands.


    "Cousin, the money that Director Yuan gave us before and the money in this card add up to 600 thousand yuan. If you don''t have a password, you can take it."


    I didn''t say much, but I felt a little nauseous from the bank card I pulled out from the insole. I wrapped a piece of paper around it and took it back.


    After we go back, I will ask Feng Si to come and get the money.


    Upon seeing the money, Feng Si''s nose started to snot, and he happily said: "You sure are trustworthy, paying as soon as you say you are done with it, giving it immediately, keeping your word, doing business with you is comfortable."


    However, I wasn''t in a hurry to transfer the funds.


    "Master Feng, you really hurt me."


    Feng Si didn''t understand what I meant, and smilingly patted his chest: "That''s true, your Grandpa and I are old friends, if I don''t love you, who else could I love?"


    Looking at his smiling face, I got angry and rolled my eyes at him. "Isn''t it easy to earn money here? One third of the tea money were slapped comfortably enough."


    When Feng Si heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He understood that he had exposed his weakness, but his expression did not change as he laughed:


    Hehe, in this year and age, what we earn is just poor information. Besides, spending this little money can help you get an expert.


    I had nothing to say to his shameless morals, but I gave it to him at its original price.


    After all, this was the rule of business.


    After Feng Si received the money, he gave me a thumbs up in satisfaction and praised me again.


    Then, Feng Si asked me if I heard that someone rented an office building at the Central CBD and wanted to do business with the yin and yang lines.


    I was shocked when I heard that, he said that the information of the Master Feng is very well-informed, we didn''t even spread the news, and he already knew about it.


    Feng Si laughed and said, the yin and yang lines is so big, if there''s any news he doesn''t know, let him know when we begin our business, then he will go and support us.


    If I say that it was for sure, then Feng Si was someone that could be said out loud in yin and yang lines. Inviting him to come and support us proved that my shop was powerful.


    But when Feng Si said till here, he let out a long sigh and said:


    "Right now, we have a lot of experts here. It''s getting harder and harder to do business with the yin and yang lines."


    This is a new thing, I know more than half of the yin and yang lines here, experts get to know each other so well, where do these experts come from, I have never heard of them.


    When Feng Si saw me asking this question, he intentionally kept it a secret and pouted: "Business secret, this is because the information is bad. I won''t tell you the Master Feng, but if you need help from an expert, feel free to call me.


    What could I do? I could only be polite with Feng Si for a bit, but until the next time, when I have no other choice, I will definitely not look for Feng Si to help find someone.


    After Feng Si and I exchanged a few words of pleasantries, he said that there were a few playmates who wanted to play mahjong with him, so he left first.


    When I was in the shop, I told Zhang Tiangang about the office building''s opening, and that the shop''s surface is already rented, so it can be opened anytime.


    Zhang Tiangang was not anxious though. Opening a shop was definitely a good opportunity. There would be an auspicious day when the shop would open. As he was speaking, Zhang Tiangang calculated the time and said:


    "I''ve just checked. It''s going to be an auspicious day in three days. We''ll be opening for business then."


    I''ll listen to him about this. I''ll listen to him whenever he says he can.


    After cleaning up that shop for a few days, I had originally planned to order tables, chairs and the like from online. However, Zhang Tiangang said that that wouldn''t do and specifically pulled me to the Furniture City to order a whole set of mahogany.


    My dear, there are two mahogany tables and chairs, and a whole set of tea tables. The money for buying these is almost half the height of a man.


    I thought that if I were to spend all this money on ordinary furniture, I would never be able to spend it in my entire life. However, Zhang Tiangang did not feel bad about it at all, and said that this was just a method.


    We chose such a good place to open our store. If we just use some ordinary furniture, those rich people who came in would feel that we don''t have the strength to do so.


    Using such good furniture proves that our business is good, and if we can earn money, we definitely have the ability to handle this situation.


    We didn''t see that they were all using top grade materials, we were just using the yin and yang lines''s top five stars.


    A whole set of mahogany furniture looked as if it was meant to give a good impression. It was the same as how one relied on clothes and gold to make a good impression.


    When I heard his reasoning, I could only grit my teeth and pay for the furniture.


    However, when this set of furniture was placed inside the office building, it was truly dazzling, causing him to feel extremely humiliated.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at the wide house, placed his hand on my shoulder, and said:


    "Brother Qin, from now on, the two of us will do our best. We must make a name for ourselves in the yin and yang lines."

 C118 Gossip mirror

    I followed his gaze and nodded at the new storefront.


    On the day of the shop''s opening, A Jiao, Feng Si, Taug and the others gave me a big flower basket, which was placed at the entrance of the shop. Song Nian also came over from school to celebrate the opening of our new shop.


    The atmosphere was joyous, and my heart was also filled with joy. Zhang Tiangang said that I was now the boss, and wanted me to say a few words to everyone.


    I felt a little embarrassed. After hesitating for a long time, I clasped my hands and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a good man and three great men. I was able to open this shop today thanks to everyone''s support. When I become rich in the future, I will definitely not forget everyone."


    Amidst the cheers, there was a long string of firecrackers from downstairs, followed by the sound of gongs and drums, and then the sound of lions dancing.


    Taug said, "Today, Brother Qin is going to open a new business, so I want to invite a lion dancing team for you to liven things up."


    Song Nian had only seen this on TV before, so he shouted that he wanted to go down to watch it. Taug was very pleased, as he said that this was a Lion Dance squad that he had specially invited from Huang Feihong''s hometown in Foshan, Guangdong.


    Not only did he know how to dance lions, he also knew how to practice the Wing Chun Fist. He even knew how to do things on a metal bridge. He dragged everyone down to take a look.


    Just as we were happily preparing to go down to take a look, Feng Si''s expression, who was standing at the entrance of the shop, was a little strange.


    I rarely see Feng Si''s face turn ashen, so I asked him what''s wrong.


    Feng Si pulled Zhang Tiangang and I to the side and said with a smile:


    "The most important thing for us to do business is to make money through friendly means. We mustn''t offend the merchants and shops of the neighbors."


    I nodded, saying that the Master Feng''s teachings were correct. Zhang Tiangang looked at Feng Si with some confusion and laughed:


    "Master Feng, could it be that you saw through something?"


    Feng Si did not say anything and just pointed to the office building across from ours.


    Strange to say, we have rented out all the offices on this floor, except this one, which is directly opposite us. The doors are all covered in dust, but none of them are rented.


    One had to know that this was the cbd district of the entire city. The merchants outside had to make sure that they could squeeze their way in. It was normal for them to be unable to rent it out.


    When Zhang Tiangang was renting the house, he asked the agent what was going on, but the agent said that this room had already been bought and was left unrented.


    This time, Feng Si pointed at the door with an ashen face. I don''t understand, could it be that this house is strange?


    Feng Si, the two of us looked up. Only then did we see that there was a Eight Trigrams Mirror hanging on the door of this house.


    This time, I understand. Feng Si was very meticulous and saw through the trick.


    This Eight Trigrams Mirror was used to repel evil, to prevent disasters. At the same time, the circular mirror inside could reflect the bad things out.


    There was a term for this in feng shui, called the karma.


    Wherever the mirror shined on, the infernal energy that had just descended would reflect back to.


    When Zhang Tiangang and I saw this, we couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "Strange, I didn''t see this thing yesterday either."


    Zhang Tiangang also nodded his head, and the two of us couldn''t help but mutter in our hearts, could it be that someone purposely put it up there today?


    Zhang Tiangang did not speak further, and laughed: "It''s fine, maybe someone else wants to set up a Feng Shui position, wouldn''t everyone in the business believe this? Since they have placed a Eight Trigrams Mirror, we can also place one, and take back your Evil Qi."


    Feng Si thought that was also logical, I told Zhang Tiangang to buy a Eight Trigrams Mirror and hang it on the shop surface.


    That night, Taug said that no matter what, I had to invite him to take me to the usual place, Maple Forest Pavilion''s Nightclub.


    A Jiao had even changed into a sexy silk dress at night, black tight-fitting stockings, they were wrapped around her calves and looked extremely slim. When she stepped on her high heels, she seemed especially tall.


    While the few of us were drinking, a pony suddenly ran in and said a few words in a hushed voice.


    Taug immediately became angry, cursed his mother and went out.


    I felt that something was wrong and asked A Jiao:


    "What''s wrong with the Taug? Could it be that there is still someone who dares to mess with him?"


    A Jiao shook his head and said:


    "It''s not like that, recently there are people who come to the Taug to sell a type of smelly medicine, we are a place for serious entertainment, so we don''t dare sell that. Someone is secretly selling this thing behind the scenes, getting caught by the guards, so we came to look for the Taug."


    I do know about this, but I asked A Jiao and the others what they were here for. A Jiao shook his head and said:


    I don''t touch these things again, but once when I was on duty, I saw the Taug catching things once. Those people bought weird things, they weren''t white like the ones we saw, but green.


    When I heard that it was green, my head buzzed for a moment.


    A Jiao shook her head, she really didn''t know.


    I let A Jiao play first and brought him out to find the Taug.


    At this time, Taug brought a group of pony s along the fire escape route of the nightclub and surrounded the person selling the medicine.


    "F * ck you, you want to sell this thing to laozi? I''ve already said it several times, yet you still dare to come. Laozi will cripple you today."


    While I was speaking, Taug ordered my men to move. Just as I was about to speak up, Zhang Tiangang stopped me with a stern face.


    "We can talk even if we cripple him, but there''s no hurry for now. This kind of person should be crippled."


    I thought, Zhang Tiangang is quite upright, he did not say much, and just stood there.


    After a full ten minutes, Taug seemed to have calmed down and turned around. He just happened to see us standing behind them and was stunned for a moment.


    "Aiyo, why are you guys here? It''s not like what you''re thinking. This person is selling Siqi on my face. I can''t bear to watch him do this, so I beat him up."


    I didn''t say much, but nodded towards Taug, saying that what he did was right.


    The Taug let the pony under his command go first. After everyone dispersed, I saw the dealer who was surrounded, a head of yellow hair, wearing yellow t-shirt and jeans. She looks like a delinquent on the market.


    The man was holding a packet of powder wrapped in a sealed bag. The powder was green in color, similar to the powder I had seen earlier.

 C119 Slippers

    Taug went up to the yellow hair and kicked it with his electric cannon. He reached out and grabbed the powder in its hands and threw it on the ground as he scolded:


    "F * ck your mother, they''re all out here messing around. It''s not easy, or else I''ll just hand you over to the government."


    I walked up to take a look at the Recovering Spirit Powder on the ground, and used my foot to kick the yellow hair.


    "Who sold this to you?"


    When Taug saw me ask this question, he looked at me and asked curiously, "What happened? There''s something more to it?"


    I nodded my head and told Taug that it was a new type of pill that had just come out of the market.


    When the Taug heard this, he immediately became furious. He acted as if he was eliminating evil for the people, looked at the yellow hair and said:


    "My brother is asking you something, hurry up and say it, don''t think that I don''t know you, aren''t you from Southern City''s Slipper Gang, if you don''t, I will make your Eldest Brother Chizhou roll over and talk."


    Although the yellow hair said it was lying on the ground and was beaten half to death, its mouth was still hard. It spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed:


    "F * ck you, Xu Haotao. Wait until my Eldest Brother comes over, then we''ll see what you say."


    They are all out to mess around, yet you pooped in front of me. I will endure it. After pooping, you still want to ride on my neck?


    This brat still dared to speak to him about matters with the Eldest Brother. The Taug immediately could not hold back and wanted to do something to him.


    I saw that if we continued fighting like this, it would kill me. I quickly pulled him away and said in a suppressed voice,


    "Taug, don''t worry. It''s not worth it to do this stupid thing."


    After saying that, I pointed to the bag of Spirit Recovery Powder on the floor.


    "If you speak the truth today, I can still spare your life. If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude." I roared and said urgently,


    "Who gave this to you?"


    The yellow hair acted as if it was not afraid of being roasted, and while I was not paying attention, it extended its hand to the ground to pick up the bag of stuff, opened its mouth and stuffed it into its mouth.


    F * ck, this thing can numb nerves. If you eat so much, you will die.


    In fact, the yellow hair is also destroying the evidence. He is afraid, we will hand him over to the police, this thing is bought a lot, the verdict is a lot, and if we were to give this bag to the police, it will take a decade or eight years to get out.


    However, he had never thought that after eating so much, would his body be able to take it? The hormones in his body would be secreted so quickly that his heart would definitely fail and he would die.


    I quickly got the Taug to call for an ambulance, and at the same time, I called Cai Wenlong. I told him that a hoodlum had been found selling this thing, and he had rushed over to investigate.


    Just say that after the yellow hair ate all the things inside, its entire eye started to turn blood-red, and the bunch of wounds on its body started to stand up like nothing had happened. Ah!


    But before it could reach us, the yellow hair had already turned its body and charged towards the fire hydrant at the side. It swung its fist and smashed the fire hydrant, probably seeing an illusion in its eyes and treating the fire hydrant as us two.


    What a guy''s fire hydrant. In less than a minute, it was smashed into pieces by the yellow hair.


    When I saw that this was not a big deal, I wanted to hurry up and control the yellow hair, but before I could do so, he swung his hand and knocked me a few steps back.


    It was as if one of his ribs had been broken. It was extremely painful, and this guy''s strength was at least ten times stronger.


    After the yellow hair finished with the fire hydrant, it put its two legs together, lowered its head, and started jumping around. From time to time, it would sing:


    "Come, come, come. I still have one after finishing this cup!"


    "Finish one cup. There are still three cups left."


    From the looks of it, the yellow hair must have something wrong with their nerves.


    However, not long after, the yellow hair smelled something. It spat out white foam from its mouth and fell to the ground while twitching.


    Seeing this, we were all anxious. If we die here, would Taug still be able to do this business? We hurriedly carried him out, just in time to see the ambulance also arrive at the entrance of the nightclub.


    But before they even got in the car, the yellow hair''s neck twitched, and then it closed up.


    We quickly got on the car, the doctor on the car oxygen, electric shock, all the way to hospital, but because of the huge amount of suction, before we even got off the car, it was too late.


    However, Taug''s face was extremely ugly. He angrily retorted, "F * ck, this must be the doing of Chao Zhou''s group. I must get someone to beat him up. Someone who can sell this kind of stuff must not be left alive."


    I can see that although Taug is a rogue cultivator, he is actually quite upright. Although Taug told me that he is a rogue cultivator, but he has to have principles, and some things cannot be touched.


    I cupped my hands and said, "Taug, if everyone in the underworld is like you, then the world would be at peace."


    Taug stretched his eyebrows and sighed. "When I first came out to play, I had a very good brother who was crippled because of these things. Tell me, how could I not hate these things?"


    As we were chatting, the hospital''s door was suddenly filled with the sounds of sirens wailing. Cai Wenlong and the two young Asians had arrived as well.


    I looked at him and shook my head. "After just a single step, I have already ascended to the heavens."


    Taug was on a random path, but when he saw Cai Wenlong, he did not feel any fear.


    "Isn''t this Director Cai?"


    Cai Wenlong also nodded politely. I was a little shocked that the two of them actually knew each other, and they seemed to be rather familiar with each other.


    In fact, it made sense to think about it, Taug had a nightclub, this kind of business, both black and white ate everything, Cai Wenlong''s official level was not small, Taug''s strength was also not ordinary, it was normal for the two of them to be able to get close to each other.


    Cai Wenlong asked the two of us to explain the situation. At this time, the hospital Main Hall was in an uproar again.


    We looked outside and saw a group of young men with multicolored hair standing in the hall. They were holding bicycles and chains in their hands, watermelon knives and the like. All of them were wearing a pair of flip-flops.


    In the middle of the crowd stood a middle-aged man wearing a silk jacket. He was also wearing a pair of flip-flops, and from the looks of it, he was the boss of this group.


    Seeing these people, the Taug didn''t say anything further and rushed up, pointing at the middle-aged man and said:


    "F * ck you! You Chaozhou kid, you''re selling things on my turf. Are you courting death?"


    It turned out that this group of people were the Southern City''s side''s Slippers Gang.


    When they saw Cai Wenlong, who was standing behind Taug, they coldly laughed and said:


    "Tao Zi, we''re all in the underworld. It''s too f * cking unreasonable to ask for help from a police officer. There''s a police officer here today, so we won''t settle the score with you first. If we don''t collapse, we will be in deep water."

 C120 Mysterious underclothes

    The Tidelins looked at Cai Wenlong and the others as if they were rats looking at a cat. They did not stop out of fear and turned to leave.


    But before they could turn around, Cai Wenlong smiled and said:


    "Since you''re here, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. The hospital isn''t a place to talk. Let''s go over there and chat, how about it?"


    Chao Zhou scratched his bald head and laughed at Cai Wenlong: "This ¡­ Isn''t this that Cai Ge, we ¡­ We have plenty of opportunities to chat. "


    Cai Wenlong laughed coldly: "You lot have caused quite a commotion, I have caught you many times already. Gather everyone armed, go back and chat, do you want me to bring you away now, or do you want me to call the two teams to send you off?"


    "All of you, hold your heads and crouch down!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud sound was heard. A bunch of young men, including the young man who had killed Matt, dropped from their hands ¨C bicycle chains, watermelon knife, and glass bottles.


    This group of people were really well-behaved, they did not have that arrogant appearance from before at all.


    Cai Wenlong told the two young Asians under him to go and call for help, and beat up all of the Slippers Sect members.


    Turning towards Taug, he smiled, "Boss Xu, if there''s anyone who dares to sell things on the ground or cause trouble, feel free to support me. It''s our duty to provide a harmonious and peaceful environment for the citizens."


    It seems like you really have to have the strength to be courteous to them.


    If he wanted to be like the Taug, he would have to do it this way.


    Cai Wenlong and I nodded, saying that we would have to trouble the two of us to go back together to the station with her, so we could take a good look at what this group of slippers class is up to.


    Since things had gotten like this, he could only go to the station and see what the situation was.


    After entering, they would beat the crap out of them and say that the yellow hair had nothing to do with them.


    There was an old saying, "Be honest, be magnanimous, sit at the bottom of the prison, and go home to celebrate the new year."


    I think that''s what these people are thinking, as long as they are beaten to death and say that the yellow hair went out to sell their own drugs, they wouldn''t know what happened, and no one would be able to do anything to them.


    After all, everything had to be supported by evidence. This made the two young Asians who recorded the confessions for the Chaozhou Fool so angry that they were about to die from anger.


    There was nothing he could do about it. The young man threw the folder away angrily and said he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    On the other hand, Cai Wenlong calmly brought the two of us to the detention cell.


    The guy from Chao Zhou was still very polite to Cai Wenlong, saying "brother Cai" and "brother Cai".


    Cai Wenlong just smiled, and gave a cigarette to the Tidemark, and seeing that he was handcuffed, he handed it back to him.


    The Tidal Fighter was flattered, but he knew in his heart that this was a form of etiquette before anything else.


    Cai Wenlong laughed: "All of you are out messing around, it''s not easy, I understand that you have your own difficulties, but you have to understand my difficulties, after today, if I go out, if I were to do my duty one day, I will inevitably run into you."


    "You mean ¡­" When the Tidal Fighter heard this, he was momentarily stunned.


    Cai Wenlong quickly laughed:


    It''s impossible for us to do anything that would harm your safety, and it''s only right for us to do that after 24 hours of letting you go. But after we go out, the people under my command will go crazy.


    Cai Wenlong spoke with a calm expression and a polite tone, as if he didn''t want to talk to a hoodlum at all.


    However, these words frightened the Chaozhou guy quite a bit.


    If he was careless, it would depend on how careless he was.


    There was a saying that one would rather provoke the martial arts world and not face the government. In front of the national machine, Chaozhou people were not even considered ants.


    After a moment of silence, Cai Wenlong laughed: "As long as you say it out loud, I will consider it as you doing meritorious deeds, you can send two people out, you should know the rules later."


    Chao Zhou nodded and said:


    This is something that a person called underclothes provided to me. He said that this item''s cost is low and that it would be easy to sell in the market. One gram four hundred, he and I will split it evenly and he will be in charge of the origin of the goods.


    The guy from Chaozhou regretfully said:


    "This is also the first time I''ve sold this item. I thought that if I don''t use it, I would be able to earn this much with just a single point. I didn''t do it for nothing, so I agreed."


    I said a little angrily, "Then do you know how many people would go bankrupt and lose their entire family because of eating this thing? It was because you, the dregs of society, were selling this thing that it circulated in the market."


    Cai Wenlong told me not to be anxious, and he continued to ask with a calm expression:


    "Then tell me who this underclothes is, where''s your usual delivery location, and where did he take it from."


    The Chaozhou guy was a little confused. He shook his head and said:


    I really don''t know what you are asking. It was that underclothes who came to find me, so he gave me a phone number and said that he needed to contact me. He called this number and told me nothing else.


    With that, the Chaozhou guy wrote a phone number on his statement and handed it to us.


    Cai Wenlong let the people from the technical department check it and found out that it was an empty number.


    The technical department told us two things.


    One was that the number had been deleted.


    The second was that this phone number had been tampered with and had the function of blocking the system. Only when he wanted to get through would he receive a normal number. Other times, it would only be an empty number.


    From the looks of it, this underclothes was a new type of technical talent.


    After saying all that, the Tidemark guy simply told me something else and Cai Wenlong let him go. I was a little excited, how could I let him go so easily when he was selling drugs.


    However, Cai Wenlong''s face was a little unsightly as he said:


    "Do you think that I wanted to let him go? That''s not because the stuff on the market hasn''t been found yet, and it can''t be defined as drugs yet, so we let him go. Besides, we still need to rely on him to contact us in order to lure out the underclothes."


    Cai Wenlong told me that the guy from Chaozhou is his informant from now on. Once this matter is settled, he will definitely take care of this group of people.


    But now was not the right time.


    Since she said so, I could only nod my head. However, I seriously told him:


    "I still hope that Director Cai can do whatever you want. This is what you should do."


    Cai Wenlong did not speak further. He adjusted the uniform on his body, saluted me, and said:


    "Everything that I, Cai Wenlong, do, will do, I will repay this set of Clothes."

 C121 Brook Manor

    I was relieved to hear that.


    I told Cai Wenlong that this matter is related to the safety of the people, as long as I am able to help, I will definitely continue to do so.


    Cai Wenlong nodded, and said that he had something to tell me, and took out an A4 piece of paper from the folder as he spoke.


    On top of it is a copy of a woman''s identity card, the address is at our River Villa, I see that the person on top of the Photos looks familiar, but the copy of the Photos is very blurry, I can''t quite tell where I have seen it before.


    However, when Zhang Tiangang glanced at the copy, he saw Photos, and was stunned for a moment before he said:


    "This... Could this be the identity card of the female cadaver from before? "


    Cai Wenlong praised Zhang Tiangang''s good eyesight, and said that the technical department''s people had spent a few days collecting the human body''s materials, and at the same time, spent a lot of effort to create a file to find this.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be someone from our city after so much thought.


    Since he had the address, it should not be difficult to find out more about the lady. But Cai Wenlong was troubled.


    When I saw his hesitant expression, I said,


    "What''s wrong, Director Cai, if we find the address, we can start moving."


    "There might be something else." Cai Wenlong sat at his desk and gave us two white cigarettes. After lighting one, he said:


    "I suspect that someone is keeping an eye on us. It would be inconvenient for us to step in."


    Someone was watching the movements of the person inside the bureau. Wasn''t this person extremely intelligent? When I heard Cai Wenlong''s words, I was stunned for a moment.


    "You mean, you have a spy here."


    Cai Wenlong did not speak, he only nodded his head once, and the smoke slowly blew out from his nostrils until it was clean.


    "I haven''t made this information public yet. Currently, only the three of us know about it. What I mean is, if it''s convenient for you to help me go over there."


    The town of Creek is the only town in our suburb near the sea. Everyone uses fishing and farming as their business. The people have a very simple style and most importantly, the seafood is especially good.


    Zhang Tiangang and I had planned to go there to have some fun, but it was because of the new shop opening, so we were too busy to go.


    This time, he could take the chance to help Cai Wenlong.


    The two of us agreed without even thinking, but Zhang Tiangang kept it in mind, and laughed:


    "It''s fine to go, but can I borrow something from you?"


    Cai Wenlong did not understand what he meant, and exclaimed. Zhang Tiangang''s eyes narrowed into slits as he smiled and said:


    "You also know that we''re just commoners. If we go, they might not believe us, so can we ask you to borrow something with credibility here? The one you guys always wear."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but give Zhang Tiangang a thumbs up. This guy really thinks three steps at a time.


    If a commoner like us went to someone else''s house to ask about the situation, they might not only not tell us, they might even chase us out as hooligans.


    But wearing a state trust uniform is different. People who say that they are willing to answer your questions even think highly of you.


    That''s because you eat royal food and there''s someone behind you.


    Cai Wenlong thought for a while, but did not say anything else. He went to the Logistics Branch and brought out two sets of uniforms, new ones, only there were no police tags on them.


    When he gave it to us, Cai Wenlong specifically told us that it was okay for the Clothes to wear it, but only until we reached the female cadaver''s house.


    Otherwise, if he was caught, he would be convicted of pretending to be a public servant. At that time, it would be troublesome.


    I naturally agreed and took the copy of the identity card with the address on it from Cai Wenlong. Lowering my head to take a look, the girl was actually called Tang Tao.


    After going back, everyone discussed this matter for a while. Zhang Tiangang pondered about the background of this underclothes after he went back to recuperate.


    I thought about it, at least this person is not local, in the local yin and yang lines, even if I don''t know him, I have heard of his name.


    I have never heard of the name of underclothes. However, Feng Si had said one thing before, we have brought a lot of experts here recently.


    Could it be that this underclothes came from outside?


    However, after a busy day, we didn''t dare to think too much about it. The next morning, we drove to Little River Manor.


    This manor was not big, and there was only a one-way cement road. The two rows of roads were filled with Oyster shells packed in fertilizer bags, and the smell of salt and blood wafted in the air.


    I looked at the address on it. It said Brook House No. 39, but we couldn''t find the number 39, even though we went along the road and searched through dozens of houses.


    Could the ID card I got was fake?


    Cai Wenlong could not do this, what was going on?


    Luckily there was a grocery store on the road, so I went in to buy a pack of cigarettes and asked the storekeeper where 39 was.


    I don''t think there are many strangers in this place. When the shop owner saw me ask this question, he looked at me strangely and stared blankly without saying anything for a long time.


    I quickly opened up the cigarette and let him have one. The shop owner pushed it back and said,


    "Where did you all come from?"


    I hurriedly explained, but then I heard someone behind me cough and say,


    "Asir."


    I turned my head to see that Zhang Tiangang had already put on his uniform.


    This car had always had the name of an official car. Even people who weren''t interested in cars would know about this car.


    When the shop owner saw the A6 and also saw the Clothes that Zhang Tiangang was wearing, he sized me up.


    My level instantly rose by a large amount. The person wearing a uniform wore an A6, and there was another person who wasn''t wearing a uniform. Needless to say, that person definitely wasn''t a uniformed officer.


    "Hehe, this village definitely doesn''t have many people. I was blind enough to not recognize Mt. Tai. I don''t know why you two comrades are looking for Number 39."


    Zhang Tiangang coughed and said in a serious tone: "Official secret, you just need to tell me where it is, there are some things that should not be asked."


    The storefront owner was a good boy. He nodded and bowed as he accompanied me out of the storefront. He pointed to a shabby thatched cottage on the street and said,


    "Right here, they only have mother and daughter. Their daughter has already left for work and hasn''t been back for half a year."


    I saw that the house was broken, the thatch was almost flying, and that we had just passed back and forth five or six times, and that the house was in such a state that we thought there must be no one living there and we hadn''t noticed it at all.


    I didn''t expect this to be number 39.


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh and said:


    "There are still many people at the grassroots level who have yet to escape from poverty. This poverty alleviation work must be done well."

 C122 Waiting old lady

    I rolled my eyes at him and pulled out two red tickets. I had the storekeeper bring us two barrels of oil and a bag of rice.


    He couldn''t possibly go to someone''s home without bringing anything with him.


    The storefront owner was very excited, saying how could the two of us be good comrades who knew the hardships of the masses.


    I let Zhang Tiangang carry the oil, then left with the noodles.


    Just as he walked to door 39, Zhang Tiangang exclaimed.


    When I asked him what was wrong with them, Zhang Tiangang pointed at the signs on the barrels of oil in a bad mood. I looked at them and said, "Isn''t it just a Goldfish that you eat frequently, what kind of oil do you expect to buy in the countryside?"


    "Goldfish my ass." Zhang Tiangang let me take a look at it again. It says "All Dragon Fish", I don''t know which corner produced this fake fish.


    "What the f * ck? This restaurant is really dark." Zhang Tiangang said indignantly.


    I let him down, saying that this was the way it was in the countryside these days, going out to buy six walnuts, and that if he didn''t look at them it would be sixty when he got them back.


    Buy a bag of detergent, carved on the brand, look carefully, it says Zhou Xi brand washing powder.


    He had to master a pair of Fiery Eyes of Truth, and have a deep understanding of Xinhua Dictionary before he could buy fake goods.


    As we were talking, the door of the thatched cottage creaked open and a stick poked out. It took a long time before an aged voice could be heard:


    "Who''s standing outside?"


    I hastily smiled and said, "I have brought some oil and rice for you to come over to meet you, comrade."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Come on in." Only then did the sound from inside open the door. It was only after being exposed to the sunlight outside that I could see clearly that there was a old lady standing behind the door.


    He was about 70 years old and his eyes were not open. He was just using a stick to touch the ground. It seemed like he had gone blind.


    Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other. This person should be Tang Tao''s mother.


    old lady looked around, trembled, moved two wooden chairs over, and laughed:


    "I''m already old and my daughter isn''t by my side. My eyes can''t see and I can''t take care of her."


    I quickly nodded my head with a smile on my face. I said that we were alright, and gave the two buckets of oil and rice to old lady in the kitchen.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and said that the two of us were sent by the Bureau to support the village. There was only an old man in this house, where did her daughter go?


    When old lady heard this question, he did not answer for a long time. He let out a long sigh and said:


    "Sigh, my daughter is a good girl. Her family is too poor, and last year, she went to work with a relative outside the country. Half a year ago, she came back, but after half a year, there was still no letter."


    I nodded my head. This was similar to the news that the shop owner had given us before. I asked old lady if her daughter was called Tang Tao.


    Hearing these two words, old lady nodded his head and asked me excitedly:


    "Comrade, you know where my daughter is."


    We are in trouble, the old lady is already like this, we can''t possibly tell her that her daughter has already become a zombie.


    I was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say, but Zhang Tiangang actually cleverly laughed:


    "Don''t worry old lady, your daughter is working near our unit, she''s too busy, so it''s not convenient for her to come back. So this time, not only are we here to support the rural construction, the most important thing is to help Tang Tao look for you."


    While talking, Zhang Tiangang opened his wallet and handed over all the red bills. There were about ten of them, and he rubbed his fingers at me.


    I knew what he meant, so I took out all the money I had on me. I didn''t bring much money with me.


    Zhang Tiangang stuffed all of them into the hands of the old lady and said:


    "Tang Tao told us to bring this back to you. She told us to ask you to buy some food and drinks.


    old lady rubbed his money, and said with a sigh: "I am a girl that isn''t willing to eat or drink, leave all this money to me, what money can I, a old lady, spend, you all tell her not to eat or give up, don''t buy herself some Clothes, I will save this money for her as a dowry."


    When I heard this, I felt a little sore at the tip of my nose, and my eyes reddened. I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    When the old lady heard that the two of us did not speak, he became nervous, "What''s wrong, comrades? Did something happen to my daughter?"


    I hastily waved my hand and said, "Your child''s life is going to be great. When the conditions are met, I''ll bring you into the city."


    After the old lady heard this, he became somewhat relieved. Zhang Tiangang pretended to be indifferent and asked:


    "Who was it that previously brought Tang Tao out to work?"


    When she came across this problem, old lady thought for a long time before saying that a cousin of hers had recommended her out.


    "Then what''s the name of this cousin? Where did she come from?"


    "That girl is called Xie Yun. I heard that she opened a clothing shop in the city, she was very smart and capable, and I didn''t interact with her much. After taking my girl away, I haven''t seen her."


    The two of us nodded, thinking that this must be related to Xie Yun.


    Initially, I wanted to ask what the name of this clothing shop that was opened by the old lady called Xie Yun was. However, the old lady was illiterate and only said that she opened a clothing shop for half a day without knowing anything else.


    We are in a bit of a predicament. There are at least hundreds or thousands of clothing stores in the city. We can''t possibly ask the boss about his name one by one.


    old lady originally wanted to ask us to come down and eat dinner, but how could we have the heart to stay?


    old lady walked us all the way to the door, and amiably told us not to be too busy during official business, and to take care of our health, etc. After returning, she told Tang Tao that she missed her, and that she should come back when she was free.


    In my heart, I felt terrible and could only nod my head repeatedly.


    After we got into the car, we couldn''t help but to let out a long sigh.


    Wasn''t Tang Tao the same as well? This white-haired man had sent the black-haired man away, and she would be waiting here for the rest of her life for someone who would never come back.


    After we returned to the city, we called and told Cai Wenlong of this news, and told him to find a woman called Xie Yun.


    After that, we went to the store. Cai Wenlong had to help him settle his problems, but he had to take care of it properly.


    But when we went upstairs, Zhang Tiangang''s face immediately darkened, and he cursed, "F * ck you!"

 C123 dead tree

    I saw his dark face, and I asked him what was wrong.


    Zhang Tiangang pointed to the entrance of the empty house, only then did I see that this time, there was a random Eight Trigrams Mirror, and two tiger s that were sewn together on both sides of the door.


    It was only the size of a palm and looked like a tiger''s shoe worn by a child. It was just that these two red cloth tiger had heads and tails.


    Moreover, the position of the Eight Trigrams Mirror seemed to have been deliberately adjusted, and with the two tiger s inside, the Eight Trigrams Mirror was more than ten centimeters higher than the one in front of our shop.


    I didn''t really understand what the other party was doing, so I asked Zhang Tiangang what he meant.


    Zhang Tiangang''s face was filled with anger as he said:


    "Are you trying to annoy us? This thing is called the Red Tiger Swallowing Man. It is six inches higher than our doorframe. It is trying to devour us all in one fell swoop."


    I say, is there really a need for them to do this to us? They are all neighbors, so why would they need to set up such a Feng Shui formation here to cause trouble for us?


    Zhang Tiangang laughed coldly and said:


    "You have a good plan, I have a way with walls and stairs, don''t forget what I''m best at, Brother Qin, go find two peach wood sword."


    I was startled for a moment, but Zhang Tiangang kept asking me to go, so I could only go.


    Zhang Tiangang folded the two peach wood sword s on his left and right in front of the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    After he was done, Zhang Tiangang proudly told me that peach wood sword s were all yang energy. When the two peach wood sword s were crossed and released, they turned into a pair of golden scissors, slashing the head of the tiger first and then cutting the tail of the tiger. He wanted to see what this person in front of him was going to use to fight with him.


    After arranging everything properly, Zhang Tiangang entered the store confidently.


    As the old saying goes, there is no such thing as an oil salt shop that doesn''t open. Furthermore, Taug and the others have been helping me spread the news these past few days, making this shop''s reputation quite high.


    In less than half an hour after I entered the shop, a woman came knocking on the door.


    The man wore a khaki windbreaker that covered his calves and a pair of champagne heels.


    Clothes s and high heels were all big brands, and in their hands they carried a bag with the logo of LV.


    Zhang Tiangang glanced at me, telling me that he was a big boss, and that he had plenty of money.


    I glanced at it and asked the woman to sit down.


    Zhang Tiangang called out politely, intentionally bringing a cup of water over to him, and said:


    "I don''t know what kind of service you need, but our new store is open for business. The first customer will give you a 60% discount. You''ve picked up a cheap deal."


    The lady did not take the water from Zhang Tiangang''s hands and said with a smile:


    "I''m not short on money, as long as you can help me with my business."


    Looks like this person really is rich. Zhang Tiangang patted his chest and said:


    "Look at what you''re saying, look at what kind of craftsmanship we have, the descendants of the supernatural sculpture, how could that even be considered normal craftsmanship? To drive evil spirits through hell, to live and to be rich, these words are not a joke."


    After the woman finished listening, she didn''t pay attention to Zhang Tiangang. Instead, she looked at me and said:


    "Are you the boss here?"


    This person had good eyesight. I nodded and told him, "The two of us are the same. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it. As long as it''s something we can do, we''ll definitely do our best."


    "That''s good." The woman hesitated for a while, before removing the belt on her windbreaker. She then pulled the cloak from her left and right, causing the Clothes to slip from her shoulders to her waist.


    She was wearing a black bra and it was very big. Furthermore, her skin was very white. It seemed like it had been meticulously maintained and rippled.


    Taking off the Clothes at the slightest disagreement, is that really okay?


    The man rolled his eyes at us and said with disdain, "Who asked you to look at the front. What I want you to see is the back."


    Only after being called by her did I come back to my senses. I awkwardly nodded my head and quickly went behind her.


    Her shoulders were as white as a piece of jade, her shoulder blades were distinct, exquisite, and exuded a sweet fragrance. I looked down the spine, but when I reached the middle of her shoulders, I was stunned.


    The upper part of his body was originally normal, but here, the veins suddenly bulged and the blood vessels on his body turned purple. They were clearly visible on his skin, with numerous forks, and the bottom part was about the width of three fingers.


    It looked like a tree stretching from the center of its back to its coccyx.


    Seeing this, even I was stunned.


    He was a perfectly fine person, yet the blood vessels on his back had grown into such a state. This truly made him look somewhat horrifying, as if there were tattoos on his back.


    The man showed me, then tied his coat.


    After asking me, he said,


    "Do you have a way to deal with this?"


    I was a little confused, and even at this time, I couldn''t understand what was growing on her back, and couldn''t help but to turn and look at Zhang Tiangang.


    On the other hand, Zhang Tiangang''s expression was very calm.


    "Please sit here for a while. My boss and I are going out to chat. There''s nothing to do with you, so don''t be nervous."


    I didn''t understand what was going on in his gourd, but before I could even open my mouth to speak, I was pulled out by Zhang Tiangang.


    In a daze, I asked him:


    "What happened? Is there something behind this again?"


    "How f * cking strange." Zhang Tiangang lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said:


    I saw the thing behind her 20 years ago, dead tree. However, the thing I saw 20 years ago was only a sapling.


    Zhang Tiangang has been eating more than me for a few years and has seen much more things than me. I don''t know anything about the dead tree he talked about, and I''m afraid it''s not something that could be easily provoked.


    I want Zhang Tiangang to tell me what''s going on with this dead tree.


    Zhang Tiangang started to talk about this, it was obvious that he was trembling a little. He let out a long sigh and said: "Back then when I was still an apprentice, I saw a type of Gu technique in the Xiangxi Region. It was rumored that the dead tree s used the Dead Man''s Gu, and the Gu tree bloomed with Dead Man''s Flowers."


    Speaking of which, Zhang Tiangang shook his head, and continued to speak, if this Gu skill were to be planted into a person''s body.


    As time passed, a sketch of the skin on the back of a person began to grow, starting with a bare branch. In the end, it grew bigger and bigger, and when it blossomed, it would be the time the insect poison broke out and died.


    I asked him what he had seen that time, twenty years ago.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression did not look good. Swallowing his saliva, he said:


    "Later on, we invited over a dozen people from the Xiangxi Region to raise some Gu, but none of them opened up. When the flowers bloomed, the meridians of the person who carried the dead tree on his body ruptured and he died."

 C124 Xiangxi Gu

    Zhang Tiangang''s words were very strange. I said it wasn''t that scary, but he snorted coldly, saying that I''m still young. There are some things that I haven''t seen before, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have them.


    While we were talking, the woman came out.


    I''m very curious about why she has this dead tree on her and we''ve been chatting for so long. We don''t even know her name.


    The woman seemed to be able to see the doubt in my heart and she started to introduce herself. She was called Mi Fang, a person from the Xiangxi, and the famous Spring Flower Shop in our city was opened by her.


    This surname is very rare, I know so many people, this is the first time, I heard that someone has this surname.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the Mi family was surnamed Gu, and in the past, they were part of a large family in the Xiangxi.


    The famous clans and families of the Xiangxi Region are generally more or less related to the Lich Gu techniques.


    However, Mi Fang was obviously looking at us with a disappointed expression, as if she thought that we were unable to see anything.


    Zhang Tiangang went straight to the point: "I''m sorry Miss Mi, the dead tree on you has already bloomed and scattered leaves, this is no ordinary matter."


    Hearing Zhang Tiangang''s words, Mi Fang gave a very calm laugh.


    "It seems like the workmanship of the supernatural sculpture is only this, it''s nothing more than an ordinary name."


    When I heard this, I became a little anxious and said that I could scold her. The cooking skills passed down by my ancestors went too far.


    At the very least, today I have learned what a dead tree is, to be able to roam the martial arts world. The most important thing is experience.


    There were already a lot of prodigies from the eight schools of knowledge, eight schools of darkness, and nine schools of knowledge. If one didn''t know, it was easy for one to look down on someone who didn''t know a thing.


    It was normal for Mi Fang to make such an expression.


    So I could only sigh, cupped my hands towards Mi Fang and said:


    "It''s all my fault, but Wen Dao has a lot of history and specializes in techniques. This dead tree is a Gu technique from the Xiangxi, and you are also a member of the Xiangxi Region. Why don''t you go over there and think of a way?"


    The moment I said that, I was cut off by Zhang Tiangang, who smiled and said to the Monk: "Don''t speak carelessly if you don''t know."


    Could it be that there''s some sort of secret behind it? What I said was reasonable, as Mi family is one of the big families in Xiangxi Region, no matter how strong the Gu poison is, wouldn''t they be able to find a connection with it?


    While I am confused, Mi Fang was not angry, and said that those who do not know are innocent, and then said:


    "Seems like this mister knows quite a lot, I didn''t ask your highness, since we are all from the yin and yang lines, let''s show our skills."


    Saying that, Zhang Tiangang cupped his hands and said:


    "He is just a nameless child, yet he is still living in the martial arts world. A good friend of mine has given me a name, and I can easily count Zhang Tiangang in the plum blossoms."


    Initially, I didn''t think that Zhang Tiangang had a bright name, but after hearing those three words, Mi Fang''s eyes seemed to shine.


    "So it''s Master Zhang." Mi Fang''s tone suddenly became courteous, she laughed and said: "I was blind and did not recognize jade. When you were wandering in the Jiang Hu, I was still young, but I heard your name from the elders'' ears, the martial arts world is very resounding, tsk tsk, powerful."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed somewhat disapprovingly, and said:


    "I know many Mi family in Xiangxi Region. I wonder who your father is."


    I said that this entrance was not a place for us to talk, and invited them into the house. Mi Fang and I sat on the mahogany armchair, and mentioned about her family background.


    So her father''s name was Mi Bai Chen, and he was a member of the Xiangxi Region''s Gu Arts Aristocrat Clan.


    There were some similarities between the Xiangxi Region and the Central Plains culture. After hundreds of thousands of years of evolution, two kinds of strange techniques appeared.


    One was Gu magic, the other was Corpse magic.


    The Gu technique was used to train the Gu, and the poisonous insects and Yin objects were used to kill people. Most people would call this thing the grass ghost, and the Mi family of the Xiangxi and the Bai Family of Chen Xi were the best among them.


    Corpse techniques are like chasing corpses away, raising corpses, or training corpses. This is a very complicated system, ordinary people cannot learn it, and the Eldest Brother I know and Hu Family are the only two families left with heirs to this kind of corpse techniques.


    In the yin and yang lines, these two techniques were famous throughout China and were the top technology.


    I don''t really understand, since Mi Fang is a child of the''s family of Gu arts, why can''t she cure the poison from the dead tree?


    Zhang Tiangang also looked at Mi Fang, and said after hesitating for a moment: "If possible, it would be better for Miss Mi to head back to the Xiangxi, may I ask your father or Bai Family Chen Xi to think of a way to resolve this?"


    Mi Fang laughed bitterly and said that if she could, she would have thought of it as well. This was a parasite poison that she had been poisoned with three years ago, and it was also something that she had come to us from the Xiangxi Region three years ago.


    I was confused when I heard it, so I said why did he get poisoned and not stay in Xiangxi Region to think of a way to get out of here? Isn''t that equivalent to waiting for death?


    Mi Fang told us slowly that everything originated from a marriage three years ago. It turned out that since ancient times, Mi Fang and her family and Bai Family Chen Xi had been engaged in marriage.


    The struggles and battles between the clans in the Xiangxi Region were very complicated, especially between the clans in the yin and yang lines, it was a very common thing.


    In order to continue their strength, in Mi Fang''s generation, it was a custom since ancient times for her to appear and marry the Bai Family. No one could resist her.


    However, when Mi Fang went to university outside, he fell in love with her classmate, Sun Xiaoming.


    She was a tall and big boy, strong and sunny. Mi Fang had fallen for her without any hesitation and the two of them walked together.


    Unfortunately, the good news did not last long. Four years of university quickly passed, and the two families agreed that as long as Mi Fang graduated from university, they would return to marry Bai Family.


    But how could Mi Fang bear to part ways with the person she loved? To marry someone she had played with since he was young, a person who only had family but did not have the slightest bit of love for.


    For this, Mi Fang decided to take Sun Xiaoming and run away together. When they left, Mi Fang even took a large amount of money with him to deposit in the Mi family. The two of them decided to run to the ends of the earth to avoid the two families.


    After all, there would always be a time when the money would be spent. The two of them had been running around for a few years, and Mi Fang''s amount of savings had gradually reached its limit.


    At this time, Sun Xiaoming gradually revealed his true nature, and his attitude towards Mi Fang changed by 180 degrees. It turned out that the love Sun Xiaoming had towards his previously was all because of her family background and that huge deposit he had made.


    Now that Mi Fang had lost contact with her family and spent all her money, Sun Xiaoming was not afraid at all. She went out to look for Little San and didn''t go out to work either, letting Mi Fang think of a way to earn more money, otherwise they would be at loggerheads.

 C125 What is Emotion?

    When I heard this, I gritted my teeth and said that this person was really a trash.


    Mi Fang laughed bitterly, saying that she was the only one to blame. At that time, everyone was blind, but sometimes feelings were like this.


    Mi Fang was afraid that Sun Xiaoming would leave, so she took the risk of being punished by the family and really brought Sun Xiaoming back to the Xiangxi.


    She had originally thought that after so many years, the anger of the two families would be gone. After all, it was impossible for Bai Chen to not accept his daughter and son-in-law.


    But it was still them two, thinking about this matter too simply. The moment Mi Fang and Sun Xiaoming left the station, they were tied up by Bai Family and brought to the ancestral hall to be interrogated.


    That Sun Xiaoming was a cowardly person, once he saw this battle, before the two families could kneel on the ground, he started to cry. He said that Mi Fang was the one who seduced him, and he was still young and insensible, so he promised to get lost in the future.


    Mi Fang and the others could do whatever they wanted, it had nothing to do with him.


    Hearing this, Mi Fang''s heart was broken. This was the person she had loved for so many years, to be able to return with such virtue.


    The Mi and Bai Families were not polite either. They removed one of Sun Xiaoming''s legs and told him to scram out of Xiangxi.


    As for Mi Fang, she was still her biological daughter after all. Since Bai Family didn''t have a daughter-in-law, Bai Family said that as long as he and his son were to properly marry, he could let bygones be bygones.


    At the same time, he also implanted the dead tree''s venom into Mi Fang''s body, telling her that she would only be cured after her marriage with the Bai Family''s son.


    Mi Fang agreed, but on the day before their marriage, she actually left Xiangxi Region secretly. In these three years, she hibernated in our city and opened a flower shop.


    Because she was a daughter of a Gu Master, Mi Fang used the techniques he knew to delay the release of the dead tree''s poison little by little.


    But only the Bai Family had the antidote for this Gu poison.


    So in these three years, she had risked her life looking for anyone in the yin and yang lines, hoping to find a method to unlock the dead tree other than the Gu technique. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the method to open the dead tree after three whole years.


    I just happened to hear that our new store was open, so I wanted to give it a try.


    After I heard what he said, I was stunned. I bitterly smiled and said, "Miss Mi, there''s something I don''t know. I don''t know if I should say it properly, we should save our lives first.


    Mi Fang laughed bitterly, "I had the same thought before, but to live my entire life with someone I don''t love, isn''t that the same as dying a painful death? If it really is like this, I might as well finish this happy life happily and leave behind the rest of my life."


    I was speechless and couldn''t say anything in response. Asking what emotions were in this world was really something hard to say.


    Mi Fang wiped away her tears and continued, "If I can dispel the poison in my body, I''m willing to pay 200 thousand."


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this number, he did not say a word.


    If Zhang Tiangang was hesitating to speak, he would naturally accept the price.


    However, this means that Zhang Tiangang is not only unwilling to accept it, but is also unable to do anything about it.


    However, I didn''t think that way in my heart. I even thought that 200 thousand was very easy to earn.


    The reason is that I''ve seen a statue of the supernatural sculpture before.


    The statue was that of Grass Demon Grandmaster, the legendary Poison Mother who had ruled over all poisons in the world.


    No matter how powerful the dead tree was, it was still a type of poison, a type of poison. The Poison Mother controlled the origin of these things.


    To become a supernatural sculpture, 200 thousand, our new shop has just opened, this is a big business, without a doubt it has started for us.


    Mi Fang looked at us with her watery big eyes, and said after a long time: "With my own Gu techniques, I have already delayed the eruption of the poison in my body for three years, but even though this poison has been delayed, it is still growing bit by bit. These three years are already my limit, if I''m a little later, it will explode."


    This feeling should be called shivers down one''s spine, it was extremely uncomfortable. Fortunately, Mi Fang was a member of a Gu Master Family, otherwise, she would definitely collapse.


    I thought about it and said to Mi Fang, "After hearing what you have to say, maybe I can think of a way to save your life."


    When Mi Fang heard that there was hope, she hurriedly asked her what she could do.


    I told Mi Fang about the Grass Ghost Ancestor''s supernatural sculpture, saying that this Grass Ghost Ancestor''s Poison Mother controls the origin of all the poisons in the world. No matter how powerful the dead tree is, it is still poisonous, and that as long as the Grass Ghost Ancestor is willing to help, there would definitely be a cure.


    Hearing me mention this, Zhang Tiangang suddenly pulled me and laughed, saying that we were discussing a matter.


    I was pulled out a little confused, saying that it was something Zhang Tiangang could do, that it wasn''t right. It''s a 200 thousand yuan business, that''s not right.


    Zhang Tiangang stomped his feet and said:


    "Brother Qin, even if it''s 2 million, we can''t do it."


    I say, why? It only took me one night to create 200 thousand just by making a supernatural sculpture.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was extremely anxious, and after holding back for a good long while without saying anything, he finally opened his mouth after a long while:


    "There are some things that you can''t know too much about, but I have never thought about it. yin and yang lines is so big, and there are so many capable people, so you shouldn''t be the only one who knows the method to create the supernatural sculpture. Why didn''t others do it?


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was full of melancholy, and said with a long sigh:


    "Even if we want to save her, we temporarily don''t have the qualifications and ability to do so. A lady from a noble family being poisoned by a Gu poison is not that simple. All I can tell you is this much. We have the chance to earn that little bit of money."


    After saying all these, Zhang Tiangang and I walked in together.


    200 thousand was indeed a large number, but Zhang Tiangang''s words were definitely not a joke.


    I thought for a moment and pushed the matter aside.


    He had just said that he would accept the challenge, but now, he was embarrassed to say such words out loud.


    Seeing that I was embarrassed, Zhang Tiangang immediately spoke up for me:


    "Miss Mi, I''m sorry. We can''t help you with this matter. It''s best if you invite someone else."


    "But, didn''t we say that we could do what Patriarch Grass Demon did just now? And now, you''re saying this? What do you mean by that?"


    Mi Fang was a little excited.


    I could understand her feelings and could only lower my head in shame.


    "I really can''t help you. I hope you know something else."


    The moment he said those words, Mi Fang did not say much either, as if he was resigned to his fate. He let out a long sigh and said:


    "Fine, the heavens'' will be like this. Even so, my life is worth it."

 C126 venom

    After he finished speaking, Mi Fang picked up his bag, turned, and walked out.


    I felt a little guilty. If I told Zhang Tiangang that she left just like that, wouldn''t that mean his life would be ended?


    "Even if you stay, you won''t be able to save her. It was you who thought too simply of Bai Family''s Gu techniques." Zhang Tiangang exhaled a breath of smoke, his big yellow teeth clanged up and down, and released an ear-piercing sound:


    "If you dare to save her, don''t even mention saving her, Bai Family will not let you go."


    When I heard this, I was stunned, is Zhang Tiangang still hiding something from me?


    "If you have something to say, just say it, don''t keep me in suspense."


    I was getting anxious, so I chased after Zhang Tiangang and asked.


    Zhang Tiangang held onto his cigarette, waiting for the smoke to reach the bottom of the cigarette but he couldn''t bear to put it down. He grabbed it and stuffed it into the ashtray, asking him to speak.


    Seeing my flustered and exasperated look, Zhang Tiangang laughed.


    "Forget about everything else, I''ve never thought about why Mi family is still a Gu arts family. Even if this girl is disobedient and is poisoned, as her father, he would still cure her. Why wouldn''t Mi family do that?"


    Wasn''t it because she didn''t want to marry into the Bai Family?


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me and said:


    "Can we really watch her die then?"


    After all, it was a piece of meat that had fallen from his body, so how could the parents of this world be like this?


    Zhang Tiangang will continue to analyze this matter for me. There are only two scenarios.


    First, the Mi family did not know how to remove the dead tree, so the Bai Family was definitely not willing to hand over the antidote. In this kind of situation, if the Mi family did not have as much strength as the Bai Family, then there would be no other way around it.


    The second possibility was that Mi family might have something to do due to the Bai Family''s threat, so they didn''t dare to save their daughter.


    Zhang Tiangang also made me think about the yin and yang lines. He said that the people in the yin and yang lines have high seniority and there are many older people, so Mi Fang should have gone over to look for them. There are many experts among these people, but why aren''t they willing to save a girl.


    If someone were to save Mi Fang, Bai Family would definitely not let this go easily.


    Zhang Tiangang had seen the strength of the Bai Family before, and was the unwavering master of the entire Xiangxi Region. It was but a simple matter to not let anyone in the yin and yang lines with fame and reputation do anything.


    After Zhang Tiangang finished speaking, he let out a long sigh:


    "If you want to bring food from our line, you have to be very cautious and think too much about it. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died."


    Hearing this, I became a little fearful, and felt that this Zhang Tiangang in front of me had the same thoughts as a monkey. It was fortunate that I was not his match, or else I wouldn''t even know how I died.


    It was just that Bai Family was too ruthless, even if it could not be bought or sold, there was still benevolence and righteousness, let alone a marriage.


    If he didn''t marry his family, he would die. Wasn''t this a bit too domineering?


    Zhang Tiangang said that this was the problem of power.


    In this era where the world belongs to big figures, anyone with the ability to do so has to give you a point. If you are a small character, you can only accept orders from Qu Gong and let them command you.


    When I heard that, I felt a little uncomfortable. I sat down on the chair, but I felt something under my butt touch me. Lowering my head, I saw a big red packet sitting underneath it.


    This amount should be around ten thousand yuan.


    It should be the tea money that Mi Fang had left behind.


    In our industry, there is a rule, whether or not you succeed, as long as you get the people from yin and yang lines to help you look over it, you have to give it to the tea money.


    At least, a few dozen, at most, a thousand, their main meaning was ¡­


    This is the first time I''ve seen a tea money worth tens of thousands of dollars, and I don''t usually take any tea money, moreover, I rejected her on my own accord, so my first thought is to go back.


    Zhang Tiangang agreed with me and said that he would go with me tomorrow.


    Mi Fang''s Flower Shop was not particularly large, but it was beautifully decorated. It was a type of girl''s shop with a row of Jade Orchids by the door.


    When we came, Mi Fang was just cutting roses at the door. Seeing us come, Mi Fang stood up and invited us in.


    When I entered the room, I placed the tea money on the table. However, Mi Fang pushed the money to me. If she said that she wasn''t going to become a tea money, there was one more thing she needed my help with.


    As he spoke, Mi Fang took out a letter and handed it over to me, saying:


    "If you have the chance, please give this letter to Bai Yulang. Consider this as my last wish."


    Bai Yulang should be the person Bai Family wanted to marry.


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head this time and agreed. Mi Fang laughed bitterly and said:


    "To be honest, today should be the last day of my life."


    Both of us froze when we heard this. However, Mi Fang''s expression was very relaxed as she said:


    Mi Yu''s family''s Gu techniques can only support me for three years at most. After three years, the dead tree will definitely burst out, the dead tree behind me has already spread its branches and leaves, and right now my meridians are filled with Gu poison.


    "Is there no other way to continue?" I felt a little guilty and tried to find a way.


    However, Mi Fang laughed and said that she would at least be relying on her own heart to continue her entire life, even if it meant her death.


    While speaking, Mi Fang''s hand suddenly trembled, the cup in her hand lost its grip, and dropped to the ground, producing a sound of porcelain breaking.


    Immediately after, the veins on Mi Fang''s hand bulged and turned into a thin branch, following that, on her neck and face, black thin branches also slowly grew out.


    Mi Fang frowned, she was in extreme pain, her eyes were wide open, and her entire body fell on the ground, struggling with all her might.


    I had originally wanted to go up and support Mi Fang, but in the end, I tried to think of a way, but I was pulled down by Zhang Tiangang.


    He told me that the venom in Mi Fang''s body had already completely exploded, and if I go up now, I might get infected at any time.


    Mi Fang struggled for more than ten minutes, and then fell onto the ground without moving. Her eyes and the Nose''s were extremely sinister, but the corner of her mouth raised into a smile.


    It was as if he was talking about how he was finally free.


    I didn''t feel like it. Before I could say anything, a voice came from the door:


    "Bitch, she''s finally dead."


    I turned to see a man, about a meter and a half tall, standing in the doorway. His face was well-defined, with a pair of starry eyes, a high nose bridge, and fair, clear features.


    He kept saying the word slut, but there was no anger on his face at all. In fact, there were even tears of grief.


    Who is this person? The two of us were stunned for a moment, then the man pulled the two of us away and knelt beside Mi Fang. He used his arm to support Mi Fang''s neck, and extended his finger towards Mi Fang''s Nose.


    "He''s finally dead ¡­" "Dead. It''s good that he died." The man laughed, but his tears fell uncontrollably. His laughter was no different from crying. One could even hear the blood dripping from his heart.

 C127 destroy if you cannot do so

    Seeing this, I felt too embarrassed to disturb the man in front of me. After a minute or two, the man slowly raised his head and looked at me.


    "Boss Qin of the supernatural sculpture, I know you."


    Actually knowing who I am, I was stunned for a moment before I asked a question of ''expensive'' and ''expensive''.


    The person didn''t look at me, he only stared at Mi Fang''s corpse and said coldly:


    "I am Bai Yulang."


    I was a little shocked, so this was actually the famous Bai Family Chen Xi''s son, the main culprit behind the death of Mi Fang.


    His expression just now could not tell if he was sad or excited, but this person''s personality was definitely a bit strange.


    I cupped my hands and said, "Master Bai, it is not kind of you Bai Family to use such a heavy poison on a weak girl."


    After Bai Yulang heard this, he looked at me like he was looking at a child, and laughed coldly:


    "I like it, but what I can''t get must be destroyed."


    Before he even finished speaking, Bai Yulang placed his lips on Mi Fang''s neck and inhaled lightly. When his lips touched her neck, the black arbour like poison of the dead tree on Mi Fang''s body actually began to dissipate bit by bit.


    After a dozen seconds, Mi Fang''s face returned to normal, and she just laid there quietly. She looked exactly the same as when she was alive.


    Bai Yulang looked at Mi Fang''s corpse like it was a work of art, and could not help but exclaim, "So beautiful, and took out a red paper from his pocket."


    The color had faded a little, and it looked a little old. On it were two matchmakers, written in calligraphy on a piece of paper.


    It could be seen that it was probably a marriage certificate.


    Bai Yulang held onto the marriage certificate with his fingertips and closed his eyes tightly. With a "peng" sound, a flame came out from the paper and within half a second, it had already turned into ashes.


    "Since you''re so unwilling to marry me, then go find someone you like in your next life."


    Bai Yulang carried Mi Fang''s corpse and walked outside. I told him to stop, said that Mi Fang still had something he wanted to give him, and quickly passed the letter Mi Fang gave me.


    Bai Yulang did not read the letter.


    "I will stay here for a while to properly feel Mi Fang''s aura. Boss Qin, we still have a chance to meet again, but when we meet next time, you better be careful."


    With that said, Bai Yulang''s figure disappeared into the endless flow of traffic.


    Zhang Tiangang walked over to my side and stared blankly at the door: "So this is the son of the Bai Family, you sure act cool when you speak."


    I was also stunned for a moment. It wasn''t that he had a cold expression just now, but his final sentence. Why should I be more careful when seeing him?


    I asked Zhang Tiangang. He shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "Since his goddess is dead, and his weakest side is exposed to you, how embarrassing is that? The next time I see you, you will definitely feel ashamed and want to regain your face, so when you see him, of course you have to be careful and hide as far away as possible."


    I told him to get lost and ask for serious things.


    Bai Yulang''s appearance of being surrounded by clouds and mist was truly a bit incomprehensible.


    In the end, I didn''t accept Mi Fang''s 10 thousand Yuan and gave it to him as a donation to a welfare institution. However, even though Mi Fang was dead, that spring flower shop was still open for me whenever I passed by.


    Once, curious, I went in and asked the clerk. The clerk only said that he hadn''t seen the Lady Boss for a long time, but someone paid them to keep the shop open.


    I asked them if they were a tall, handsome young man, and the clerk shook his head and said they had never seen a real person before, and that everything had been said on WeChat.


    I think that Bai Yulang is right, he seems to be obsessed with something.


    What he did not have would always be a commotion, but Bai Yulang loved him too much.


    On my way back, I accidentally put Zhang Xinzhe''s song in my car:


    "I will put my feelings into words. Love is more lamentable than not loving. I will listen to the promises of the alliance, every word is precious."


    At least, this matter regarding Mi Fang can be considered over for now. When I returned to that afternoon, Cai Wenlong excitedly gave me a call, saying that they have already found the person called Xie Yun.


    In the women''s street, there is a women''s clothing store called Xianli Square, let''s go take a look.


    The women''s street in our city is very famous. It is different from the big shops in other places. This street specializes in clothes and jewelry that are custom-made by women at the top.


    The average price for a shop that could be opened here was not low.


    Since Cai Wenlong wants us to go, then we can only go.


    But Zhang Tiangang was a bit unhappy, his mouth was wide open and he still did not get up from his chair. I tried to persuade him a few times, but only then did Zhang Tiangang grumble and say:


    "Brother Qin, I don''t think there''s any other reason. Say, why do you think the two of us are going to a women''s street? Everyone thinks that there''s a problem with our sexual orientation."


    From the bottom of my heart, I wondered if Zhang Tiangang was a little straight headed towards a women''s street.


    Wouldn''t that give us a sense of the women''s style of dressing and daily necessities?


    In addition, the majority of the people shopping on the women''s street were beauties. From the young woman in her early 30s to the young loli of about 17 or 18 years old, there were all of them.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard the word beauty, he immediately stood up from his chair.


    I asked him what was the matter.


    Zhang Tiangang cleared his throat and said:


    "I was just going to take a look at this stinking woman. What does she look like? That would be helping the masses rush into the den of tigers and wolves. Don''t misunderstand me."


    I rolled my eyes at him, and did not say much. As long as Zhang Tiangang can go, I will be at ease.


    Xie Yun''s shop was very big. When they walked into the women''s street, they saw a huge shop with the words "Xiu-Li" written on the top of it.


    That should be the case. As soon as we walked in, the clerk looked at me strangely, but it had to be said that the quality of a clerk in a high-end shop is very high.


    "The two of you should be here to buy Clothes for your wife or mother."


    Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other and shook our heads.


    The clerk was stunned for a moment. Then, she covered her mouth and laughed.


    "Those two won''t be."


    What do you mean, I don''t get it.


    The clerk nodded. "I can understand that both genders are born, but it''s up to you to decide what you like to live in. I support you. Come and see the new models that our store has just released. They''re all beautiful."


    Then the clerk took a long pink dress and offered it to me.


    I finally understand what the clerk meant. This guy can''t have mistaken us for perverts with womanizer, right?


    "No, we aren''t here to buy Clothes." I quickly put down the Clothes and said:


    "I''m here to look for your boss."

 C128 Womens Street

    "I thought you guys were the same one." The clerk was a little unhappy and turned around to walk towards the Office in the innermost area.


    We waited outside for a few minutes before we heard the sound of high heels coming from the inside of the shop. We turned around and saw a woman, about 1 metre 65, dressed in black silk stockings and a black uniform, walking out from the Office.


    The man''s short hair, which was close to his chin, looked very capable. The white shirt inside was clearly unable to support him, and red lace could be faintly seen on the two pieces of cloth.


    It was truly a surging wave that had a huge appearance. Looking at Zhang Tiangang with those two eyes caused him to be stunned.


    Is this the time to look at it? I rubbed my eyes and scolded him.


    The woman looked me up and down and said, "Are you two looking for me?"


    I nodded and politely asked, "Are you Lady Xie Yun?"


    The person didn''t think too much and just nodded. He asked why we were looking for her with a probing tone.


    I went straight to the point and asked her if Tang Tao was her cousin. Hearing those two words, Xie Yun froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered.


    Xie Yun''s Office was huge, and the decorations were in a very luxurious European style. The table was grand, and there were all sorts of fashion magazines and famous brand bags placed on it.


    "Who are you people from Tang Tao, why are you looking for her?" Xie Yun''s expression was obviously somewhat excited as she said:


    "Where is she now? I was looking for her too. She''s been missing for more than half a year. She''s my cousin. As your cousin, how could I not be worried?"


    I nodded to stop her excitement and told her, "The two of us are Tang Tao''s friends. I heard that you are her cousin, so we came here to inquire about the situation."


    Xie Yun frowned and sighed:


    "Peach has a bitter life. I originally wanted to let her earn some money so that she could go back and be filial and filial. I didn''t expect her to suddenly disappear, just like that ¡­"


    Speaking till this point, Xie Yun actually started crying, and looked like she was about to cry.


    "You ¡­ Do you know where Peaches is now? " Xie Yun cried for a while before he asked us.


    I subconsciously wanted to say that Tang Tao was already dead. But just as I was about to speak, Zhang Tiangang kicked me from underneath the Table and pretended to look worried:


    "To be honest, we also came here to find Peach, but we haven''t found his person yet. So, we wanted to come over and ask about the situation, but I didn''t expect you to not know either. Since that''s the case, then we''ll leave first."


    I didn''t understand what he meant. Originally, I wanted to ask him something, but when Zhang Tiangang pulled my arm and pulled me up from the chair, I could only shut my mouth.


    Xie Yun also stood up from her chair and saw us out of the shop. When she came out, Xie Yun had a tinge of sorrow in her voice as she said:


    "If you find the peach, you must notify me."


    Zhang Tiangang reassured her and brought me out of the women''s street.


    We only stopped when we were quite a distance away from Xiu-li.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what he meant just now.


    Zhang Tiangang frowned, and said: "There is no need to continue asking, did you see the business license hanging on the wall behind her chair?"


    I said I saw it, but it was so small that I couldn''t see what it said.


    Zhang Tiangang said that his eyesight was 5.0, and he could read the words clearly. The legal person written on the business license was Yao Boqing, so this matter must be related to Xie Yun.


    I wondered why Yao Boqing would open a shop for her.


    Zhang Tiangang, this is what I don''t understand, these days the rich bosses all like to take care of Xiao San and Xiao Mi, and they also want to find some work for them, not just to earn money to pass the time.


    Furthermore, most of the stores opened were beauty parlors or clothing stores.


    He did not see the high-end beauty parlors and clothing stores on the street. They were lined up in rows upon rows of shops. Some of them might not have businesses, but they were still there.


    There was also a big boss behind them.


    According to Zhang Tiangang''s words, Xie Yun was Yao Boqing''s third son, and this matter was done by Yao Boqing himself.


    After all, the corpse was Yao Boqing''s, and the legal person on the business license was also him.


    It definitely had to be related.


    Zhang Tiangang also said that if his cousin was working in the shop, and his cousin was missing, would it not take a lot of effort to find her and inform his relatives?


    I thought about it and said that Tang Tao definitely did not know that her daughter was missing.


    Zhang Tiangang continued:


    "The most important thing is that when Xie Yun was crying, there was only sound and not a single tear on her face."


    This was also called howling without crying, an act of faking tears.


    She was loading something.


    "Then we can notify Cai Wenlong to capture Xie Yun and bring him back. Yao Boqing is already dead, we are not afraid that she will not reveal all of these things."


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said:


    "Yao Boqing is just a part of it, the Howe Court Apartments is just a place for raising corpses, I think there should be more people backing them up, if we catch Xie Yun now, we will only alert them."


    Things started to get complicated. Actually, Yao Boqing''s purpose for building the courtyard apartment at that time was not only because he found that place to bury the dead easily.


    My Eldest Brother has told me before that as long as I do the right thing, the corpses in this place will not become stiff, but they will just turn into corpses.


    This was the legendary Corpse rearing grounds.


    However, because they were rearing corpses in this place, they should not have chosen a place with Dianling s underground. Therefore, Yao Boqing and the others were killed by the Dianling.


    Yao Boqing''s death was well-deserved.


    The purpose of raising the corpse was to transport the Spiritfount Powder. Although the living corpses were no different, they were dead people who could not speak.


    Using this corpse that would never reveal its secrets to make a deal was the only way to do it once and for all.


    The Howe Court Apartments, the place where the corpses were reared, the rejuvenated spirits dispersed, and the undeads died. A few clues almost formed a single line.


    Zhang Tiangang lowered his head in thought, and frowned coldly.


    "I think it might be more complicated than we thought."


    I asked him what was so complicated about it, but Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said:


    "I keep having the feeling that what they want, is not just to sell the Shadow Pavilion built on top of these unmarked graves, but also to sell them to the Fallen Spirits."

 C129 On the Road

    But with the clues we now know, there''s nothing we can do about it.


    That night, Taug took a batch of new wine from his shop and invited us to have a taste. Ever since the past events, Taug felt that we could get along, so they made a connection.


    Since he invited us to drink, we naturally didn''t have any objections and went along with him.


    It was the VIP room on the top floor of Maple Forest Pavilion''s nightclub. It was very big and was filled with soft European packaging.


    I''m talking about how much it would cost a normal person to spend all night here.


    When Feng Si, who was beside the Taug heard my words, he laughed and said:


    "It''s not a matter of money or no money. The top-tier VIP rooms here at Boss Xu''s can only be opened after spending a full five hundred thousand yuan. It''s a great deal of credit for us to be able to come here this time."


    My dear, with all this money to build in the nightclub, I don''t know what the rich are doing.


    However, since I don''t want money, I will just drink it. That night, I was really drunk, and inside my stomach, it was like a roller coaster.


    I wanted to puke, but I couldn''t afford to throw this guy in front of Taug. After finding an excuse, I rushed out of the room, found a corner, and puked.


    But just as I was about to vomit, I heard footsteps behind me.


    Turning his head, he saw a few pony like people, holding a gunny sack in their hands.


    There was a saying that goes, ''bad intentions come, good people come,'' and I couldn''t help but be surprised when I saw this scene. I forcefully suppressed my drunkenness and asked them what they wanted to do.


    But before I could finish, the sack was already wrapped around my head.


    I wanted to struggle, but the dizziness from drinking didn''t have that kind of strength.


    A living burly man was carried out just like that. I felt a bang as he was thrown onto a hard metal plate. Following that, the sound of an engine could be heard.


    At this time, the alcohol in my head had almost cleared it up, and thinking that something was going to happen here, luckily, my phone was still in my pocket, so I quickly sent Zhang Tiangang a message to save his life.


    However, just as this message was released, my phone immediately went black and an apple lit up.


    This phone still had 10% of the power, so he turned it off just like that.


    Could it be that the heavens want me to die?


    I didn''t know how long I''d been left in the back of the pickup truck. I only knew that by the time I was completely sober I''d been pulled out of the truck and there was the sound of running water in my ears.


    This voice was very familiar to me, as though I had heard it somewhere before. Upon closer thought, it definitely sounded like the voice of the ChunHui Reservoir.


    The sound was getting clearer and clearer. After that, I was firmly thrown onto the ground. I heard a voice in my ear:


    "Boss Yuan, this brat, I''ve brought him for you. Look at the tea money."


    Director Yuan was the owner of that water conservancy company.


    I was trapped in a sack and it was called getting angry. I shouted angrily:


    "F * ck you, your mother''s surname is Yuan. Previously, when you wanted to scheme and scheme, you failed. Now, use this method and screw your mother."


    "You talk nonsense."


    The one surnamed Yuan sneered. Following which, I felt a burst of pointed leather shoes kick at my body. The kicks were even and they all landed on my stomach.


    With a "wow", the wine I drank at night and what I ate were all spat out, and the contents of the gunny sack were all smeared on my face.


    It was disgusting.


    "Shut your mouth. I can let you live a little longer. Otherwise, I''ll throw you down to the fish right now."


    The man surnamed Yuan sneered. Then, his tone became somewhat humble as he said,


    "Master, I''ve already found the people with the Triple Yang Destiny Table for you. Do you think you can start setting up the Feng Shui department now?"


    After he finished speaking, after a long time, I heard a sound that was like a dried up tree branch coming from the gunny sack.


    "Boss Yuan, the descendant of the supernatural sculpture family can all be found here. With the Triple Yang Destiny Cards and the cultivation experience of the people in the yin and yang lines, Boss Yuan is very lucky. There''s no time to lose, let''s start right now."


    The moment those words left his mouth, two people grabbed my head and feet and threw me into a large box.


    When I saw this, I tensed up and screamed for help.


    At this moment, the sack was suddenly untied, and I peeked my body out slightly. Unexpectedly, my body was lying inside a thirteen year old big coffins, and under their flashlight, I could clearly see that both the left and right sides of the coffins had pictures of a man stepping into the Immortal Realm, or entering the water to pay respects to the Dragon King.


    The man inside wore ancient clothing of the Clothes s, but the outline of his face was exactly the same as mine.


    Or rather, the drawing inside the coffins is exactly what I look like.


    I finally understood that today they were going to finish the final step of setting up the Feng Shui Formation. As long as I was sealed in this coffins and thrown into the water, I would be the same as the female high school student.


    They became two corpses: Nine Yin and Three Yang.


    How could I allow them to do that? I tried my best to move my body, wanting to climb out of the coffins. However, just as I raised my hand, a surge of electricity passed through my entire body.


    That surnamed Yuan held an electric shock rod in his hand and fiercely stabbed it into my palm. He sneered and said:


    "Since you''re already here, you can f * cking run away. To be honest, I originally thought you would obediently dive into the water, but I never thought it would still take so much effort later on. But don''t worry, when you''re dead, I will definitely hire a good Taoist."


    "Scram!"


    I screamed at the top of my lungs, but my heart was in turmoil.


    I''m not married yet, my career has just gotten on the right track. I''m in my 20s, and I''m not bad looking. Am I going to die here today?


    As I thought of this, I tried desperately to roll outside, but in a split-second I was hit by a series of electric shock rods.


    In a matter of seconds, my entire body was paralyzed.


    "I advise you not to fight with me."


    The one with the surname Yuan had a sneer on his face as he glanced to the side.


    Lying on my back in the coffins, I saw a middle-aged man standing beside me. He wore a grey jacket and had a head full of white hair that reached his neck.


    The person held two skulls in his hands and looked at me with a smile.


    "Boss Qin, if we meet in the mountains and rivers, then please leave first."


    Before I could say anything, the man shouted:


    "The coffin is sealed. Boss Qin, let''s go."


    Soon after, everything turned black in front of my eyes. The solid wood coffins was firmly covered up, and there was a series of "ding" sounds coming from outside.


    Even though I was struggling with my life on the line, before long, there were more than a dozen large nails on the coffins.

 C130 Fruit Phone

    Afterwards, I heard a burst of shouts coming from outside the coffins and with a ''plop'' sound, I felt like my entire body had floated up slightly. The coffins was floating lightly on the surface of the water.


    But when I lied inside the coffins, I felt that the ground was wet. Even though the coffins was sealed in all four directions, there were still gaps in a few positions.


    The water pressure in the reservoir was extremely high, and before long, the water source would be able to penetrate through these cracks and slowly sink the coffins down.


    Furthermore, the air inside the coffins was scarce to begin with, so even if I didn''t drown in water, I would still suffocate to death before long.


    The heavens will not kill me.


    I was even more regretful that I had already known that I wouldn''t be buying a fruit brand mobile phone. With only 10% left, I actually turned it off automatically.


    Thinking about this, I took out the phone tentatively. Luckily, the water hadn''t reached my body yet, so the phone could still be used properly.


    This time, he pressed the power button and the screen lit up. However, the screen quickly beeped and showed that the power supply could only last for 30 seconds.


    Usually, there would be a lot of times where 30 seconds could do a lot of things. Taking advantage of the 30 seconds, I immediately called Zhang Tiangang.


    But there was a sound of colored bells coming from the other end of the line. Before the call could be answered, the phone was turned off again.


    Thinking of this, I had already given up all hope.


    He threw his phone away and closed his eyes as he laid in the coffins.


    In my next life, I won''t let this surname Yuan go even if I become a ghost.


    As the water slowly reached the back of my head, I suddenly heard a gunshot from outside.


    A "peng" sound was heard.


    The empty reservoir shook the earth, and even I, who was lying in the middle of the sealed coffins, could hear it clearly.


    What''s going on outside? Could it be that someone else has come? I was a little excited in my heart, so I kicked the coffins with all my might.


    He could faintly hear two sirens coming from outside in succession.


    At this moment, the water had already reached my ears. The water source slowly entered my ear holes. A suffocating feeling surged in my heart.


    The sound of the siren rang out, could it be that Cai Wenlong had arrived?


    "Zhang Tiangang, Director Cai, save me!"


    I kicked the coffins''s board with all my might, hoping to make use of the water''s inertia to allow the coffins to get as close to the shore as possible. However, the water flow in the reservoir was too turbulent and did not have the slightest effect.


    At this moment, I felt as though the entire coffins had collided with a loud bang, and following that, the coffins seemed to float very far with the inertia.


    The coffins floated along with the water flow and gradually reached a point where it was motionless. Suddenly, there was a clang, and the entire mouth of the coffins shook, and with the help of inertia, it slid for a long time.


    Gradually, the sound of the siren faded away.


    The water level in the coffins also increased bit by bit, no higher than my nostrils. In an instant, I started to get nervous.


    As the water flowed into my nostrils, the pores on my body shrank subconsciously and the scene before my eyes blurred bit by bit.


    It was as if I wasn''t the only one in the coffins. As I stuck my face in front of me, a white face actually appeared.


    Mushroom head, a pair of eyes as deep as a jade pool, wasn''t this person the Nine Yin Corpse?


    I was stunned for a moment. I thought that I was hallucinating, but my sense of touch told me that my face was pressed against a piece of cold skin that didn''t have the slightest bit of warmth.


    The Nine Yin Corpses sneered at me and started to sing the school song again:


    An acre of purple gold was opened by the sun, and the sounds of books at the foot of the mountain could be heard ¡­


    Come, come, come... Meet me in the new century.


    The pair of eyes were staring at me. Gradually, the jade-green eyebrows turned deep and melancholy. They were staring straight at my eyes.


    I saw in her eyes a girl on a bicycle, dressed in a school uniform that was brimming with youth.


    The beautiful scene suddenly changed. When the girl returned home, her parents were talking and laughing with a man in a suit.


    The man seemed to be surnamed Yuan. After sizing up the girl, he seemed to be very satisfied and got someone behind to pass out a box bill to the girl''s parents.


    Following that, he took the girl away. The girl struggled with all her might, but was ruthlessly slapped by the surnamed Yuan.


    The scene then appeared on the bed in the hotel room. The little girl was naked, with a touch of bright red on the white bedsheet.


    The one surnamed Yuan had taken off his well-ironed suit and his skin was like a flower in the middle of a field trip. He looked just like a wretched middle-aged man.


    Following that, the girl on the screen was thrown into a mouth of coffins, and just like how I tightly sealed the coffins''s lid, I was also thrown into the water.


    At this point, the scene changed. The girl''s eyes were empty and her expression was blank. The resentment in her voice had disappeared. Ah ¡­ He shouted.


    So this girl was also a poor person.


    Those surnamed Yuan really did commit many evil deeds. Why was it that no one came to take away such an evil person?


    I clenched my teeth, faced the Nine Yin Corpse that was sticking to my face, and sighed.


    "You were also killed by this surnamed Yuan. Can you help me and save me? As long as I''m alive, I''ll definitely help you take revenge."


    This Nine Yin Corpse only coldly smiled and didn''t answer me. Suddenly, his four limbs felt a chill.


    The Nine Yin Corpse''s hands grabbed my arm, its feet resting on my feet.


    All of a sudden, I felt a moist, cold air coming from the coffins. The entire coffins swayed and moved like an arrow, and with a hum, it rushed to the shore.


    The Nine Yin Corpses really couldn''t help me, I was excited, I extended my hand to help the coffins, but found that my body was not under my control at all.


    The Nine Yin Corpse gave a cold laugh, after which my body subconsciously reached out and fiercely struck the coffins''s lid.


    With a bang, the coffins''s lid split in half, and I stood upright on top of it.


    It was only then that I realized the Nine Yin Corpse had grabbed my hands and stepped on my feet, trying to control my body.


    "Yuan Zhengcong... I''m going to kill you. "


    From my throat came a deep and distant female voice. It stood coldly inside the coffins and looked around.


    Following my line of sight, I found that the coffins was pushed by the Nine Yin Corpses to flow from the upper part of the drain to the next part.


    This Boss Yuan, Yuan Zhengcong, is staying right above us.


    The Nine Yin Corpses controlled my body, my entire body was dripping water, step by step I walked towards the surface of the water.


    The Nine Yin Corpses seemed to be extremely light, walking on the surface of the water as if they were walking on flat water.


    Lowering his head to take a look, he discovered that there were several dead fish under his feet. As long as the Nine Yin Corpses took one step forward, a few one or two meter long dead fish would swim to the front of the Nine Yin Corpses, floating on the water for the Nine Yin Corpses to step on.

 C131 Nine Yin Killing Fury

    His steps and speed were so fast that it was terrifying. The height of the upper reservoir was at least ten meters below the ground, forming a small waterfall.


    The Nine Yin Corpses had extraordinary skills. Stepping on a few dead fish, they jumped up and actually brought my body to the first pool''s shore.


    Although my body isn''t under my control, I can clearly see that standing in front of me is Cai Wenlong, Zhang Tiangang, as well as that so called Master Feng Shui, all of the cops and pony s.


    Their expressions when they looked at me were either shock or fear, and it was obvious that there was something they couldn''t understand in Master Feng Shui''s eyes.


    Zhang Tiangang shouted at me:


    "Brother Qin, do you think those two bastards kidnapped you here?"


    I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t open my mouth. At this time, I discovered that the Nine Yin Corpses had borrowed my corpse. I coldly laughed, causing the water in the reservoir to tremble.


    "Yuan Zhengcong... Today is the day you die. "


    The Nine Yin Corpse said coldly, Yuan Zhengcong''s expression became clearly fearful, pointing at me, he stammered for a long time, he said while trembling:


    "You ¡­ You''re Little Bei. "


    Before my voice fell, my entire body leaned forward a little, and unexpectedly landed in front of Yuan Zhengcong, extending a hand to grab hold of Yuan Zhengcong''s throat.


    In that moment, Yuan Zhengcong''s eyes popped out, and he struggled with all his might.


    The Nine Yin Corpses unceasingly laughed coldly, today I will make you pay with your blood.


    Seeing that, Zhang Tiangang and Cai Wenlong hurriedly shouted:


    "Brother Qin, stop right now. You have to pay for killing someone."


    How could I not understand this logic, but my body was no longer under my control. The Nine Yin Corpses originally didn''t want to save me, they wanted to use my corpse to take revenge.


    This time, I had just left the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den. I couldn''t even cry if I wanted to.


    Yuan Zhengcong''s eyes bulged and he forced out a sentence: Master, save me.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a dull thud behind my face.


    The Nine Yin Corpse turned around at an extremely fast speed and the two skeletons in the Master Feng Shui heavily smashed the top of my head.


    "Nine Yin Corpses, how dare you, quickly return to the water for me. Otherwise, I will destroy your primordial spirit."


    This master''s face was full of confidence, but the Nine Yin Corpses only sneered at Master Feng Shui.


    "And you, all of you will die today."


    My body could clearly feel that the entire reservoir was filled with a bone-chilling wind. The sound of gurgling water could be heard, and the heads of those dead fish all popped out.


    Suddenly, the situation changed. Something bad was going to happen tonight.


    The Nine Yin Corpse controlled my feet to tap on the ground, it floated in the air and pounced towards Master Feng Shui.


    That hand was unerring as it just so happened to land on top of Master Feng Shui''s skull. With a light grab, the skull would crumble into dust.


    I was extremely scared, this matter had nothing to do with me, although I was almost thrown into the coffins s pool, but they did not see those Cai Wenlong s.


    This Nine Yin Corpses are ghosts, no matter what they did, the one who bore the burden would still be me, right?


    When the hand came in contact with the top of my head, Master Feng Shui sneered. Biting down on his left and right index fingers, he placed his fingers on my left and right hands.


    As the blood dripped onto the arm, the Nine Yin Corpse let out a miserable scream and retreated a few steps back.


    When the Master Feng Shui saw me take a few steps back, he didn''t panic and took out two coffin nail s that were about an inch long from the wooden box that just stuck the coffins in.


    Master Feng Shui held one in each hand, and like an arrow he shot in front of me. Upon seeing this, the Nine Yin Corpse immediately spat out a stream of Yin Qi.


    However, this person didn''t seem to be afraid of this at all. When he put the iron rod in his mouth, the aura couldn''t even reach him.


    raised one of his coffin nail and pierced it into my left shoulder.


    Once the coffin nail was nailed into my body, I instantly felt as if ten thousand arrows had pierced through my heart and couldn''t move at all. The Nine Yin Corpses also let out waves of howls.


    "I''ll send you to heaven!"


    Master Feng Shui raised his eyebrows, raised her coffin nail and prepared to nail it down on my right shoulder.


    Just then, Cai Wenlong shot into the air, and said:


    "Put everything down."


    The dignified vice chief had some authority, so Master Feng Shui could only throw the coffin nail on the ground and coldly look at me.


    The Nine Yin Corpses in my body also understood that the situation wasn''t good. While enduring the pain, they pulled out the coffin nail on my left shoulder. In that instant, I felt a strong pulling sensation from within my body.


    A wave of ice-cold feeling disappeared in an instant, followed by the sound of falling into the water from the reservoir.


    My whole body went limp, as I liked Zhang Tiangang to support me in time.


    As the old saying goes, if one can survive a great disaster, there will definitely be good fortune for them. I looked at the Master Feng Shui and Yuan Zhengcong in front of me, gritted my teeth, and said.


    "Director Yuan, you have to properly discuss this matter with me. Why did you grab me here and still want to throw me into the coffins?"


    Yuan Zhengcong let out a cold laugh as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Even the Director Cai is here, he can understand that this is all a misunderstanding. Don''t be angry, Boss Qin."


    "F * * k your mother, I''m surnamed Yuan."


    I looked at Cai Wenlong: "Director Cai, we have all been looted, tell us how should we deal with this, don''t make us disappointed."


    Cai Wenlong didn''t say anything for a long time, his heart was like a rattle drum, and only after a long while did he squeeze out a word:


    "Boss Yuan, this place of yours will be under the control of our Criminal Investigation Division for the next few days. If there''s nothing else, we''ll pack it up first."


    I was startled when I heard this, pointed at Yuan Zhengcong and Cai Wenlong:


    "Director Cai, what do you mean by this?"


    "Withdraw."


    Cai Wenlong said snappily.


    I finally understand, money colluded, there''s not a single f * cking good person.


    These days, I still have tickets in my hands and a gun at my waist which would be of some use. I gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "Alright you Cai Wenlong, let''s go back to the bridge and the road, we''ll go our separate ways. But for today''s matter, you will remember it."


    After saying that, I pulled Zhang Tiangang and turned to head towards the reservoir.


    This matter is obvious that Yuan Zhengcong wants to kill me, I am already trapped inside a coffins and thrown into the water, Cai Wenlong is still protecting Yuan Zhengcong, is there a reason?


    As we walked, I indignantly told Zhang Tiangang about this matter.

 C132 water fire mandarin duck pot

    I talked about it the entire time, but Zhang Tiangang didn''t reply me with even a single word.


    On the way back, Zhang Tiangang gave a long sigh, glanced at me, and said:


    "Brother Qin, do you believe that Cai Wenlong would do such a thing?"


    His words stumped me. The reason why I cooperated with Cai Wenlong was because when this person lied down, he was filled with righteousness.


    At least a man of justice, so it''s hard for me to imagine what he did today.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly and said:


    "A lot of times, people do things on their own accord. Have you thought about who Yuan Zhengcong is?"


    It was true that Yuan Zhengcong was a rich person, but Cai Wenlong was after all still a Deputy, so his ability should be no less than his. Could it be that he wanted to curry favor with Yuan Zhengcong?


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head and laughed, saying that he thought of this matter too simply, and continued to analyze it for me, could an ordinary person do such a thing with Yuan Zhengcong''s water conservancy company?


    How many benefits do you think there is to this? If you just rely on the fact that I was thrown into the coffins, do you think it''s possible that Yuan Zhengcong would be brought in.


    Besides, no one saw the one who was thrown into the coffins.


    It was a legal society today, and Yuan Zhengcong was someone who was extremely sharp. Even if he really had something to do, he could find one or two people to go in and he would be as carefree as he was outside.


    "I think Cai Wenlong has other plans." After Zhang Tiangang finished speaking, he smiled slightly.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang and asked him why he believed me. Zhang Tiangang merely pointed to his eyes and said:


    "I don''t have much ability, but after running around in the Jianghu for so many years, I still have a pair of eyes that can see through people. There''s no mistake."


    Cai Wenlong wants to make a big picture, Zhang Tiangang told me to just wait and see a good show.


    At least after what Yuan Zhengcong did, he didn''t dare to tie me up again at the reservoir.


    This is the most helpless of ideas, but this is the case, and we can only think of it that way.


    As expected, after returning, Cai Wenlong gave me a call. On the other side of the phone, Cai Wenlong felt very guilty:


    "Little Qin, there is a hidden story behind today''s events. There are some things that I cannot tell you, but please believe that I will definitely bring justice for you."


    I just smiled bitterly and said:


    "I don''t know how much you guys are talking about this situation, but I hope that you will let down the Clothes on your body. Just remember what you said to me before, and it will be fine."


    After a long period of silence, Cai Wenlong finally spoke out: "Don''t worry, in a few days, I will definitely give you an answer."


    I didn''t say anything else to him and just hung up after a few words.


    Zhang Tiangang stood at the side and listened to what we were saying, and slightly nodded his head as he looked at me.


    "Brother Qin, are you willing to believe what Cai Wenlong said now?"


    I hesitated, then nodded, even though I had a bad impression of what had happened. But the ChunHui Reservoir always needed someone to solve their problem, no.


    Since Cai Wenlong is willing to show his face, as long as he can help that bunch of wandering souls who turned into dead fish and call Xiao Bei, I will accept him as his friend.


    However, this will still have to wait for a few days before he can give me an answer.


    It''s too early to say that.


    My focus was still on the newly opened storefront.


    But on the second day when he went to the shop, Zhang Tiangang was completely furious this time.


    Last time, in order to break the red tiger on the opposite side of the mirror, Zhang Tiangang had specially put down two peach wood sword, but this time, he went into the shop and took a look.


    The peach wood sword that Zhang Tiangang placed on top of the Eight Trigrams Mirror had actually already turned into a pile of charcoal, the two swords were pitch black, and only had a prototype. From the looks of it, the fire was quite strong, but there wasn''t anything wrong with the white wall at the side.


    The red tiger above the mirror opposite the door had already disappeared and was replaced by two gourds. One gourd was completely red and had tassels of fire and clouds drawn on it, while the other one was light blue in color and had the picture of a sea and river cliff painted on it.


    I know this thing. People call it the fire, water, and mandarin duck pot. Legend has it that it''s a magic item used by the two gods of water and fire.


    The peach wood sword that Zhang Tiangang had hung up was of the five elements wood attribute, and was capable of fighting against fire. The fire gourd hanging on the opposite side had actually completely suppressed the imposing auras of the two peach wood sword that Zhang Tiangang was so proud of.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Tiangang''s expression became unsightly as he lowered his voice and said:


    "Brother Qin, I see that there is an expert in this house."


    I have no choice but to believe Zhang Tiangang''s words. I have seen how ordinary people fight against the wind and water, and the sky is filled with Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    This was the Red tiger, and also the Water, Fire, and Yuan Yang Pot. Ordinary people would not be able to deal with this kind of thing.


    However, the door to this house was always closed.


    I tried to call the building''s property, but the service was pretty good. Five minutes after I made the call, a manager on duty came to our door on a elevator.


    The manager on duty wore a black suit and small round glasses. The young man looked quite energetic. The moment he opened his mouth, he immediately shouted, "Brother, is there anything we can do for you?"


    I pointed to the family across the street and asked,


    "Bro, if it''s convenient, can you help big bro see who this family is?"


    The manager on duty scratched his head and said with a troubled expression:


    "Sorry bro, this customer information is all confidential. If you want us to check, we''ll be fired."


    I just want to look around and promise not to say anything. The manager on duty looked helpless and refused to speak.


    Zhang Tiangang took out two red notes from his pocket and stuffed it into the manager''s pocket.


    "It''s such a hot day and there''s no water in the water dispenser in the shop. I''ve rushed it several times already, but it still didn''t come. This 200 yuan bro, take some water to buy, don''t think it''s too little."


    The manager''s face suddenly narrowed into a slit. He put his hand in his pocket, touched it for a while, and then said with a smile:


    "This... Is that really okay? "


    "Look, look at what you''re saying. You guys stay here all day long, helping to clean up the building''s environment. Without you hard-working bees, it would be such a mess. So what if you buy a bottle of water? Just tell me what the situation on the other side is."


    As the old saying goes, money can make a fool of itself. With Zhang Tiangang''s clever move, the manager on duty dragged us into the shop. His face looked gloomy, as if he was telling a secret:


    "You guys don''t know, but this family across the street is really weird. They''re really scary. When I first came in, I went in to take a look, and it almost scared me out of my wits."


    I said there was nothing strange about it.


    The manager on duty looked frightened.

 C133 Sneakness to the House

    "They moved here a few days before you did." The manager on duty thought for a moment, then said:


    "It was on the day you signed the contract with the intermediary. When you moved in, you didn''t bring anything, just a dozen bottles and two big box. That bottles and cans are a little scary."


    As the manager on duty said this, he felt a chill run down his spine. Rubbing his goosebumps, he saw something inside one of the bottles.


    I say, why are you still so suspenseful? If you have something to say, hurry up and say it.


    The manager on duty chuckled and said it wasn''t fear, we were scared, and then he said twenty-one, almost half a meter tall, glass bottles, looking like the kind of stuff you get when you drink medicine.


    However, there was the smell of formalin in the air. When he went in to register, he took a look.


    He could clearly see that it was a body with a placenta inside.


    It''s the kind of baby you see in a museum.


    In biology class in high school, there was a picture printed on the top of all the textbooks. It was the baby''s placenta with umbilical cord attached to it.


    The baby quietly closed his eyes and soaked in a container full of chemicals. A female classmate of mine in junior high school was still scared awake for several days when she came to this page.


    I said it was really scary.


    The manager on duty shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s nothing. What I saw that day was even scarier than this."


    The manager on duty started panicking. The baby in the formalin mixture had opened its eyes, staring at the person outside the glass jar with its ghastly white, dead fish eyes.


    He seemed not to be moving at all, but when the manager on duty finished registering and was about to leave, he couldn''t help but take another look at the glass jar.


    At this point, the manager on duty did not dare to continue.


    I laughed and said:


    "Don''t be afraid, what we are doing is just selling in the yin and yang lines, if there really is an evil spirit lurking around."


    The manager on duty looked at the statue of the Buddha in my shop and said,


    "When I first entered their room, the baby in the jar was sitting cross-legged with both hands on his chest, but when I went out, the baby''s hands were on top of the jar, and the two eyeballs weren''t black. Only the whites of its eyes stared straight at me, as if the baby was alive."


    While speaking, I subconsciously looked towards the opposite side of the door. However, there were two glass doors with black curtains hanging inside. We were completely unable to see the situation inside.


    After I finished this, the manager on duty addressed a statue of Kuan Yin Bodhisattva in my shop, saying several times, Amitabha.


    I said that aside from this, there were no other strange things happening in that house.


    The manager on duty thought for a while before his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I just happened to open that box when I went in. There are a lot of little Clothes inside."


    As we were talking, the manager on duty described to me the kind of cloth doll that I played with when I was young. The kind that I wore was a little smaller than the kind ordinary kids wore.


    However, the little Clothes inside the box is a little strange, it doesn''t look like modern clothing. It''s a little bit like an ancient costume, but it''s also different from the ones we use in ancient costume shows.


    I opened my mouth and said, "It''s a kimono, not a kimono."


    When the manager on duty heard my words, he nodded his head like he was pounding garlic:


    "Right, right, right, the kind that comes from the Pirate, with a small pillow behind your back."


    Hearing this, I suddenly took out my phone, and showed the Puppet Buji that Cai Wenlong sent to me to the manager on duty.


    He asked if he had seen this kind of cloth doll before.


    The manager on duty pointed at the Clothes above the Photos and said:


    "It''s this kind of Clothes, there are both males and females, but I have never seen this cloth doll before."


    I had a faint feeling that this matter might be related to the Puppet Buji. At this time, Zhang Tiangang also looked at me and nodded.


    However, there was one thing that Zhang Tiangang did not understand. Previously, he asked the agent and the people with properties, but didn''t they say that no one lived in this house?


    Why did he say that now, after spending two hundred dollars?


    The duty manager laughed and said it was requested by the house across the way, that they didn''t want anyone to disturb them, and that if anyone mentioned it, there was no one in the house.


    Since the last time, there had been no one in this room.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard this, he pretended to not care and laughed, then took out a few red notes from his pocket. Before the manager on duty could react, he stuffed all of them into his hands.


    "Bro, 200 is enough to buy water to drink. What are you doing?"


    Happiness came a little too suddenly, and the manager on duty did not know how to react.


    Zhang Tiangang patted the shoulder of the manager on duty and laughed:


    "Look at how thin my brother is. With just this little money, I''ll buy you something to make up for it. We''re brothers now, do you think you can do me a favor?"


    The manager on duty did not say a word, he looked at the red notes that Zhang Tiangang had given him, there were close to ten of them.


    Although his job was called the manager on duty, it was actually the same as the building manager of the residential complex.


    If a light bulb outside of any of the houses were to burn down, notify him to come over and change it. If he were to manage the water and electricity inside the house, he would not be able to earn much money in a month.


    How could he not be moved? After hesitating for a moment, the manager on duty gritted his teeth and said:


    "Bro, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''ll help if you can."


    Zhang Tiangang pointed to the door across them, then used his finger to open the lock.


    This kid wants to go in and take a look, that''s exactly what I think.


    It would be hard to get others to help him, but for the manager on duty, it was like sprinkling water. Every family had a back-up copy of their Key on hand.


    After thinking for a while, the manager on duty nodded his head and said,


    "Fine, but you must promise me that you will only go in to take a look. You cannot let others touch the things inside, otherwise, I will not be able to explain myself."


    "Look at what you''re saying, do we look like those kind of people? We came here to get the Key because we were curious, but we don''t know how to do anything else."


    Zhang Tiangang pouted, telling him to hurry up and do as we say.


    The manager on duty who got the money sat on the elevator and soon came with a bunch of Key.


    Linking the Key together was like a string of money, but the manager on duty quickly took out the Key and gave it to us.

 C134 There was an opening

    When he gave us the Key, the manager on duty was a little nervous, so he chattered again.


    "You must all remember, do not let them touch the things inside. Otherwise, if you do not do so, you will not be able to explain yourself and something might happen to you all."


    I nodded my head and casually replied. With such a big person, how could it be easy for them to casually bump into him?


    "Alright then. After you finish looking, take the Key to the duty room and give it to me. It won''t be easy for me to explain it here."


    The manager on duty told us again before he left.


    Zhang Tiangang and I, who were holding Key, looked at each other. Under the urging of curiosity, we quickly opened the door to the room opposite.


    The moment we opened the door, the air was so still that the end of the window inside the door shook, scaring us.


    Following which, a light fragrance slowly drifted out from the room.


    I lifted up the Nose and smelled it, but I felt that this scent was very unfamiliar. It wasn''t like the perfume that ordinary girls wear, but a natural flower scent.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that this was the Cherry Blossom''s fragrance. When he was in university, there was a row of cherry blossoms planted in the school, and this fragrance would appear when the flowers bloomed.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang with a little shock. "I didn''t expect you to be a cultured person, went to university, and boasted to me."


    Zhang Tiangang coldly glanced at me, and said, don''t look down on me, he''s a proper university student, what he learned is still the most popular civil engineering major back then.


    I asked him what university he was in back then, but when Zhang Tiangang heard my question, he stopped answering and walked in.


    This room was about three hundred square meters in size, much larger than ours, but it was extremely spacious. Other than a locked room, there wasn''t even a proper desk. There was only a row of iron cabinets.


    It was the same green tin cabinet that was always used in the library. The top was exactly as the manager on duty had said, filled with bottles and jars.


    Some were made of iron, some were made of clay, and some were made of glass. However, most of them were made of black clay, covered with a layer of cotton paper.


    On the middle level, I saw a glass container that was over half a meter tall. There was light yellow liquid inside, and the smell of formalin permeated the air. Inside the liquid, there was a baby''s corpse with a placenta attached to it.


    The pair of eyes were staring blankly at the world outside the glass jar.


    My gaze unerringly fell on my body. I was carrying an infant''s corpse on my back, and after looking at it for a bit, I felt my hair stand on end.


    Zhang Tiangang, however, ignored me, and set his gaze on the two big box s that were near the big iron chest.


    "The fragrance that we smelt just now was coming from here."


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me, and my gaze hurriedly left the infant''s corpse, and looked at the box he was pointing to.


    The two box s did not have seals or locks on them. The style was an old-fashioned suitcase from the sixties and seventies. The outside was covered in cow skin.


    "Why don''t we open it and take a look?" Zhang Tiangang forgot about me and said.


    "I feel that this matter is related to the Puppet Buji. Otherwise, none of us would have offended them, so why would someone suddenly want to fight with us?"


    Perhaps the answer lies in this. Sometimes, curiosity can kill a cat, but human progress cannot be achieved without the curiosity of a group of suicidal people.


    I also really want to see what''s inside this box. It''s also because there''s only the two of us here, so without thinking much, I opened the buttons on the luggage.


    A crisp sound came from the metal button as the trunk was opened.


    Soon after, a thick aroma of cherry blossoms wafted out from the box.


    We opened the trunk in a flash.


    The moment it was opened, suddenly, a cat''s cry came from inside.


    Meow.


    There was actually a black cat inside the trunk, upon seeing Zhang Tiangang who opened the trunk, jumped, and landed on his arm.


    Zhang Tiangang was so shocked that he almost died. He quickly took his hands out of the luggage, and the black cat and Zhang Tiangang stared at each other.


    The cat let out a cold cry, and then bit Zhang Tiangang''s arm.


    This was winter, and Zhang Tiangang was wearing an extremely thick fur coat. His two fangs had actually pierced through the coat to the point that blood flowed out from his teeth.


    Logically speaking, the cat''s bite power should not be great, but it made Zhang Tiangang scream in pain.


    Seeing that, I immediately tried to chase the cat away, but after the cat bit down, a smile seemed to appear on its face. It turned its head to look at me, then jumped off Zhang Tiangang''s arm like a stream of smoke and ran out through the crack in the door.


    "Are you alright?" I quickly pushed Zhang Tiangang''s arm away. The place where he was just bitten was still bleeding, and the blood that was flowing out was completely black.


    In just one or two seconds, a large portion of Zhang Tiangang''s arm had already turned black.


    Seeing that, I panicked a little, maybe the cat had poison in its mouth, so I quickly supported Zhang Tiangang and prepared to leave.


    Zhang Tiangang clenched his teeth, took off his shoelace and tied it around his arm, then said with a pale face:


    "Don''t worry, open up the box and see what it is."


    I nodded and opened the suitcase. The manager on duty was right, it was a set of mini kimonos with a few bundles of red silk inside.


    Zhang Tiangang took a look at the thread, sighed, and said:


    "It really is the Puppet Buji. I think they already knew that we would come in, that''s why they left a cat inside."


    Curiosity sometimes really kills the cat. I stomped my foot and said,


    "Damn it, this is fishing for us. I''ll take you to find a doctor first."


    While talking, I pulled Zhang Tiangang and was about to walk out when I suddenly heard a baby''s cry coming from behind.


    The sound was very mournful and I heard the cries of the baby. I felt as though the temperature in the room dropped by a level.


    The air in the surroundings also gradually became moist.


    Upon seeing this situation, Zhang Tiangang lowered his voice and shouted "Not good, pull me and wanted to rush out, but just as we were a step away from the door, a sound came from the other side of the door.


    I turned my head and looked into the house. The glass jar on the tin shelf had opened, and the baby specimen had disappeared.

 C135 infant spirit specimen

    He did not expect the baby inside the glass jar to come back to life. Could it be that the infant spirit was inside?


    This time, we could be considered to have been completely tricked. The Feng Shui from the very beginning should have been to anger Zhang Tiangang and me, to arouse our curiosity.


    Tricked us into this.


    As I thought about this, I felt a twinge of regret, but the sound of weeping kept coming.


    Zhang Tiangang''s face was indeed calm at this time, he merely pointed to a spot under the iron shelves and said:


    "Where is that thing staying?"


    I turned my head and saw a half-meter tall, wrinkled baby body sitting cross-legged under an iron rack. It looked like it was bloated, and there was a fat oval dragging on the umbilical cord.


    It was a corpse that was connected to the placenta. It was crying non-stop.


    After crying for a while, the infant''s body turned around and looked at us. His eyes were only white as he coldly looked at us. Suddenly, he laughed out loud.


    "Do you think we can handle him?"


    Zhang Tiangang suddenly asked me this.


    I was in charge of creating supernatural sculpture s, while Zhang Tiangang was in charge of telling fortunes. Although they were all people from the yin and yang lines, their specialties were different, if I wanted to drive out ghosts to catch demons, I had to make supernatural sculpture s first.


    There was even less of a need to talk about Zhang Tiangang, he only knew how to read Feng Shui''s fortune.


    Now that we are empty-handed, isn''t it a joke to try and deal with the infant spirit?


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I had to say, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression and said:


    "Since you know about this, why don''t you quickly call for help?"


    After saying that, I came back to my senses and quickly took out my phone. After flipping through my contact list, I immediately saw Meng Ke''s phone number.


    She was the Soul Suppressor, it was not wrong to ask him to help her.


    Taking advantage of the time that the infant spirit had not come over, I quickly dialed Meng Ke''s number. Luckily, Meng Ke picked up the phone and asked me what was wrong.


    I asked her if she could handle the infant spirit, and she would immediately go to my shop.


    Meng Ke coldly said yes, but the price is very high, 50 thousand, ask if I want to do it.


    Since it was already at the critical moment of my life, there was no way that I would be reluctant to part with the money. Nodding my head, I agreed and gave the address to him.


    After Meng Ke finished listening, he told me to wait a while, then hung up the phone.


    After I hung up the phone, just as I was about to talk to Zhang Tiangang about this matter, I suddenly realised that Zhang Tiangang was looking at me strangely.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes, and just like the infant''s corpse, he didn''t have black eyes. Instead, he had white eyes that coldly stared at me.


    I hastily called out to Zhang Tiangang, but all of a sudden, he smiled at me, and then thrusted his hands towards my stomach.


    As a man, Zhang Tiangang''s hands grew an extremely long fingernail and stabbed it into my flesh.


    My face paled in an instant. Before I could regain my senses, a pair of nails twisted against my skin. With a ripping sound, a gash was torn open on the surface of my stomach, causing me to bleed profusely.


    The infant spirit was still sitting under the iron frame, looking at us coldly while laughing out loud.


    Needless to say, Zhang Tiangang was definitely captivated by this infant''s corpse.


    Shoot the enemy first, capture the thief first, capture the king.


    Dealing with Zhang Tiangang wasn''t an issue at all, I grabbed my stomach and dashed towards the infant spirit beneath the metal rack.


    But that''s not the case. When we get closer, I suddenly feel that the scene in front of me blurred. That infant spirit actually disappeared into thin air.


    Zhang Tiangang was already standing behind me, smiling coldly.


    "Zhang Tiangang, don''t do anything rash."


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t help but let out a shout, but before I could finish speaking, Zhang Tiangang''s entire body pounced towards me, pressing me down to the ground, he extended both his hands out, and fiercely stabbed into my neck.


    I was pressed down by him until I couldn''t move. I could only raise my head to look at the ceiling, only to see the infant spirit hanging upside down on the ceiling while giggling.


    "F * ck you!"


    Under extreme helplessness, I raised my leg and kicked fiercely towards the area three inches below Zhang Tiangang''s navel. The weakest part of a man''s body was kicked, causing Zhang Tiangang to scream miserably from the pain.


    In almost an instant, Zhang Tiangang''s pair of white eyes disappeared, and he knelt on the ground, covering his crotch as he wailed loudly.


    "Brother Qin, you don''t have to do this."


    "We would rather die as fellow Daoists." I rubbed my neck and looked at the infant spirit hanging upside down from the ceiling.


    "I was almost strangled to death by you just now. That little thing on top, if you have the guts get down now."


    Before his voice had even faded, the infant spirit swung its head and landed on the metal shelf. It''s eyes were narrowed as it caressed the placenta on its belly and laughed out loud.


    Creak ¡­ Crack


    It was like the noise of two plastic bubbles rubbing against each other, making goosebumps all over the two of us.


    However, the infant spirit found this extremely interesting. With a wave of our hands, the two of us kneeled in front of it as if something was pressing on our knees.


    The infant spirit laughed sinisterly, looking at the bottles and jars on the metal shelf. Just as far as our eyes could see, those bottles and jars flew towards us as if they lost weight and landed solidly on our faces.


    A dozen or so jars struck my face. The strength behind the hit was incomparable. After hitting my face, I instantly became a countless number of dregs of pottery.


    However, after receiving dozens of bottles and jars, blood started dripping down my face. I didn''t feel any pain, but my head started to feel dizzy. If this continued, it wouldn''t take long before I lost too much blood and died.


    At that moment, there was a loud bang at the door, followed by the sound of someone kicking the door open.


    The sound was extremely violent. With only a sound, the door was kicked open and the two doors fell to the ground.


    Meng Ke stepped onto the door board, held the Soul Suppressing Ruler in her hand, and coldly said:


    "Hundred Barriers, retreat."


    When Zhang Tiangang saw Meng Ke, he was extremely excited as he shouted with a snot and tears in his eyes:


    "Emma, why did you just arrive?"


    Meng Ke didn''t pay attention to Zhang Tiangang at all. Waving the Soul Suppressing Ruler in his hand, he flew towards the infant spirit as she chanted a string of incantation.


    The Soul Suppressing Ruler''s aim was very high, and accurately pierced the infant spirit''s placenta, causing a puddle of black and lustrous liquid to leak out.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the infant spirit turned its head and tried to escape. Meng Ke charged forward like an arrow, with a swing of her hand, she pulled out a statue that looked like a ferocious beast from her bag.

 C136 ghost boy

    Meng Ke raised the statue and chanted an incantation. Suddenly, she angrily glared and shouted "Tai".


    In an instant, the room was more than 300 square meters wide, and the sound of a ferocious beast''s roar came from the statue.


    When the infant spirit heard the sound coming from the statue, it actually stopped crying and curled up inside the iron chest.


    Meng Ke''s face appeared to be even more calm, as she coldly shouted:


    "Flying tigers descend from the sky." Flying tigers descend from the sky.


    In an instant, the sound of a fierce tiger''s roar slowly entered his ears. On the white wall of the house, the figure of a tiger appeared. After a series of roars, the tiger''s mouth seemed to have the body of a baby in it.


    He then opened his mouth and spat out some black blood from the wall. A fishy stench spread throughout the room.


    The baby was gone.


    Seeing that, Meng Ke suddenly closed her eyes, and gave the order: Return!


    The voice of a tiger gradually curled up and disappeared on top of the white wall.


    In that moment, the extremely dense Yin Qi that was emanating from the house earlier disappeared as well. Meng Ke kept the sculpture and extended his hand to ask us for money.


    "50 thousand, the price we agreed upon."


    I wiped the blood off my head and looked at the bottom of the cabinet. Some infant spirit had already disappeared from the bottom of the cabinet, leaving behind a lump of black flesh and blood.


    The statue in his hand was real.


    I said that I would naturally give the money, but could you let me see the statue in my hands? That should be the supernatural sculpture, right?


    Meng Ke replied:


    "You are the descendant of the supernatural sculpture, could you not tell what kind of supernatural sculpture you are?"


    Her words are obviously a test for me, which means that the successor of the supernatural sculpture must be able to recognize all the statues.


    There were thousands of different types of supernatural sculpture, and it might not even be completely researched in his entire life.


    However, the statue in Meng Ke''s hands was an exception. The supernatural sculpture had a special beast image other than the normal thirty-six small appearances.


    However, these kinds of statues were usually used to behead Yin and exterminate ghosts. It was impossible to use these statues unless they were from a sect.


    Previously, the red bearded fire dragon in Sun Yangjun''s hands belonged to this type, and Meng Ke probably had another.


    I asked tentatively,


    "The one you''re holding is the Suspending White Tiger, right?"


    Meng Ke did not say anything and just sneered, saying that she had good eyesight, no one could create this kind of sculpture right now.


    I nodded my head. What she said was true, the creation of the divine beast''s image was complicated and its patterns were fine. Moreover, if it wasn''t for the high level of cultivation of a supernatural sculpture craftsman, it would be very difficult to draw souls or enlighten this kind of statue.


    All in all, if I were to make such a statue, I wouldn''t be able to do it for the time being.


    I asked Meng Ke where she came from, but she only gave me a cold look, telling me not to worry about such trivial matters, and snorted disdainfully:


    "I think that the mess here is enough for you guys to clean up. The one who took care of you all was Xiangxi, and he even used his Xiangxi secret technique. It seems that the people you guys have offended have quite the background."


    When I heard this, I was shocked. Wasn''t the infant''s body just now supposed to be a infant spirit?


    Meng Ke looked at us with disdain and said, "We are all s and we can''t even see this much of a difference. I think it''s better for you all to go back and nurse your children."


    Hearing her words, I felt a little embarrassed.


    The most important thing is that there are many specializations in the art of cultivation. I work as a supernatural sculpture, not as a Soul Suppressor, so I don''t have many interactions with this kind of secretary. I have only heard of some of the better ones, but I have never seen any before.


    Meng Ke wasn''t impatient, and explained to me coldly:


    "The infant spirit that was about to take human form was lost by human beings. It was just a step away from becoming an adult, yet it died in person. It became the soul of the dead and became with resentment. However, the ghost boy is very different."


    Meng Ke did an analysis and compared to it, the ghost boy was manufactured by the Houtian realm.


    Most of them were boys at the age of two or three.


    After being killed by someone using the Xiangxi technique, he sealed the seven orifices with a talisman to prevent the Soul from flowing out and kept it in a liquid.


    Through some special methods, he practiced Soul s and then used them to kill other people.


    The Soul on ghost boy could not be extracted, so it was extremely painful, hence the resentment was huge.


    Furthermore, it had the body of an infant, which meant that the heavens were blessed. As long as the heavenly fire did not burn, and the heavenly thunder did not hack, no one could deal with it, other than the most powerful mages.


    Then I don''t understand why the ghost boy in the glass jar would bring a placenta when both of them are two or three years old male children.


    Meng Ke glanced at the jar filled with formalin and sneered, saying that this was the power of the group of people who wanted to harm me.


    If ghost boy was a two or three year old child, his sky would have been closed, and the spirit energy around his body wasn''t as strong.


    As for the infant inside the mother''s womb, before the primal chaos began, Yin and Yang were present in the baby''s body. At this time, the spirit energy was the greatest and the ghost boy that was formed was also the strongest.


    "But how does the baby practice in the mother''s womb? Can it be that we have to abort the baby first? This is a bit cruel."


    Meng Ke said that the thing I''m talking about can''t be considered cruel. ghost boy of this level must be taken out alive.


    First, he found a pregnant woman and took out the baby from her stomach along with the placenta. Then, he directly threw the baby into the liquid and used the Xiangxi technique to kill the baby.


    "This method produces the heaviest amount of ghost boy Yin Qi, but after every slash, the pregnant woman''s life would be lost, and this method is extremely cruel. Even after I have been in the Soul Suppressor for so many years, I have not seen anyone do anything."


    After I finished listening, I couldn''t help but get goosebumps. All of a sudden, I remembered what happened at Howe Court Apartments.


    When we were inside the house, Zhang Tiangang had also mentioned to me that there was ghost boy in the house.


    These two matters couldn''t be colluded together again, right?


    Feng Si had once told me that you mustn''t ever touch again the matters of the Howe Court Apartments, otherwise, even I would get into trouble.


    Could it be that the group of people behind Yao Boqing had started to take revenge on Zhang Tiangang and me?


    Thinking about that, my heart couldn''t help but to turn cold, I turned to look at Zhang Tiangang, only to realize that Zhang Tian Gang''s lips were already pitch black, and was lying on the ground motionlessly.


    The part on his arm where the cat had bit him was already festering. Seeing that it was not good, I hurriedly looked at Meng Ke.


    "Don''t worry about anything else for now, help me take him to the hospital to have a look."


    Meng Ke leisurely looked at the wound on Zhang Tiangang''s hand, and let out a cold laugh.


    "doesn''t like the black cat Gu."

 C137 black cat Gu

    Meng Ke took out a piece of paper from her pocket and wrote down a phone number.


    "Consider it as you owing me a favor. This person is in this city now. You can definitely save his life if you go and find him."


    I thanked her profusely and took the phone number from the note, telling Meng Ke that she could rest assured that I would be able to get the money tomorrow.


    Meng Ke did not say much, she wanted me to save her.


    I turned my head and lifted Zhang Tiangang up before I left. I went downstairs to carry him to the car and dialed that number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, a crisp male voice said hello. I seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but I couldn''t remember where.


    "I was introduced to you by Meng Ke, and now that someone has been infected with the black cat, can you help us out, we can discuss about the money."


    When I said this, the other side didn''t agree for a long time. I was saving her and felt extremely anxious, so I fed her again.


    Only then did a wave of slow laughter sound out from the other side.


    "It''s Boss Qin of the supernatural sculpture, right?"


    Hearing the voice, I was stunned, the one on the phone was Bai Yulang''s voice.


    He was Bai Family Chen Xi''s eldest son. Bai Family Chen Xi''s Gu techniques were unrivalled in the world. With him here, Zhang Tiangang would be able to save him.


    However, Bai Yulang could even watch his beloved Mi Fang die alive.


    Would he be willing to save Zhang Tiangang''s life?


    I felt a surge of excitement and wondered if I had made the wrong call.


    However, the reaction that Bai Yulang gave me was somewhat shocking. Bai Yulang only let out a laugh, and said:


    "Since Boss Qin is asking for my help, of course I wouldn''t dare to be negligent. I''ll send the address to your phone. Come and look for me."


    I was a bit surprised, before I could even thank Bai Yulang, he had already hung up the phone.


    Not long after, Bai Yulang sent me an address, which is inside one of the tricks in the Town Village.


    I quickly drove over to the address of a small courtyard in Town Village.


    In this day and age, land was worth every inch of money. A small courtyard like this was rare, even if there was one, it would have to sell for a sky-high price.


    Bai Yulang''s small courtyard wasn''t particularly big, but it was still around the same size as he had entered from the front and back. On the wooden door hung a bronze door plate, with the words "Bai Residence" written on it.


    The gate of the courtyard was not locked, so before I could knock, I rushed in while carrying Zhang Tiangang, and shouted:


    "Master Bai, help!"


    But when I looked, I realized that there was a rattan chair at the side of Bai Yulang''s first courtyard.


    "Put it up there. What''s the rush?"


    Bai Yulang said with a smile, his expression was completely unlike the Bai Yulang I saw in the spring flower shop.


    I hurriedly followed his instructions and set Zhang Tiangang down. The moment Bai Yulang walked over, he tore off the thick woolen coat that Zhang Tiangang was wearing, exposing half of his body.


    Only now did I realise that Zhang Tiangang had already turned black from a small part of the original wound, and spread throughout his entire body.


    In less than an hour''s time, the effects had spread far and wide.


    Furthermore, blood was continuously flowing out from the location of Zhang Tiangang''s wound, giving off a fishy smell.


    Bai Yulang calmly looked at it and did not say anything for a long time. He actually couldn''t help but let out a pfft laugh. )


    I was getting a little anxious, what kind of medicine was this, Bai Yulang? After looking for a long time, not only did he not make a move, he even laughed out loud.


    "Master Bai, can you treat this?"


    Bai Yulang''s starry eyes slightly rose. With a face like a spring breeze, he said with confidence:


    "It is indeed a black cat Gu, this is my Bai Family''s Gu technique, but I have yet to learn this person''s ability, Mr. Zhang will not die."


    It''s the Bai Family''s Gu technique, I subconsciously tensed up a little when I heard this. The Xiangxi''s Gu technique is passed down from mouth to mouth in the family, from family to family, outsiders cannot learn it.


    Could it be that the one harming us is the Bai Family?


    Seeing my nervous expression, Bai Yulang explained with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, it definitely isn''t us. There will always be people who steal from us."


    After hearing what he said, I hurriedly withdrew my gaze in embarrassment and said,


    "This Old Zhang is my brother, I beg you to save his life, just treat it as me owing you a favor. In the future, when we reach the mountain of blades and descend the sea of flames, I will promise you that."


    Bai Yulang sneered, and said that these words of his were enough.


    Then, Bai Yulang turned around and returned to the house. After a while, he walked out with a bamboo tube in his hand.


    When the tube was opened, it revealed a golden insect about the size of a pinky. It looked very similar to a silkworm, but there were many tentacles on its body.


    Bai Yulang opened up Zhang Tiangang''s wound and placed the insect on the wound. The Insect drilled into Zhang Tiangang''s body the moment it saw the hole.


    The originally unconscious Zhang Tiangang suddenly opened his eyes the moment the golden Insect entered his body. Soon after, he cried out and lost his breath.


    I didn''t understand what method Bai Yulang used, but I was a little nervous seeing it.


    At this time, Bai Yulang''s expression was a little quiet. There was no smile on his face, and he did not say a word as he stared at Zhang Tiangang''s wound.


    Not long after, a small bump appeared on the skin of Zhang Tiangang''s arm. It was still wriggling and moving. After a while, it reached his collarbone.


    As long as the small bag reached a certain point, the black marks would immediately disappear.


    Zhang Tiangang''s complexion had also recovered bit by bit.


    Not long after, that small bag wandered around Zhang Tiangang''s body once.


    Bai Yulang slightly nodded his head, bit his own index finger, and dripped his blood on Zhang Tiangang''s wound. He softly muttered a long string of Xiangxi''s dialect incantations.


    The moment the incantation was chanted, the small bag on Zhang Tiangang''s body actually started moving quickly, flowing through his veins.


    I can see that he should be in extreme pain now.


    But since Bai Yulang didn''t say anything, I didn''t dare to do anything.


    Gradually, the small bag disappeared from Zhang Tiangang''s wound, and Bai Yulang''s blood didn''t drip into the wound, but onto an outer part of the wound.


    That small bag was probably attracted by the blood, but it was still stuck at the wound and was ready to come out.


    With a bang, a Insect crawled out of the wound, its body covered with black fur, and crawled to the place where Bai Yulang''s blood was.


    After Bai Yulang saw this, he placed the Insect in his hands and used his nails to brush off the black fur on his body, revealing it to be a golden Insect.


    "The black cat Gu, that''s all." Bai Yulang sneered, then placed the Golden Insect back into the bamboo tube.


    The ball of black fur on his hand was emitting a terrible stench.

 C138 a request

    Bai Yulang told me to take out the lighter for him and he turned the flame to its largest, turning the black fur in his hand into ashes.


    After that, Bai Yulang found a basin to fill the water and placed the ball of black fur in.


    When the basin of water was poured, the originally motionless body was no different from a dead person. Zhang Tiangang slightly moved his body, and then, he opened his eyes.


    "Brother Qin, I... I''m not dead, am I? " Zhang Tiangang obviously could not believe it, as he looked at his surroundings and said:


    "The two of us didn''t meet at the Underworld of Yin Cao, did we?"


    Bai Yulang coldly coughed and said:


    "What nonsense are you talking about, this is my home."


    My gratitude to Bai Yulang was indescribable. I quickly helped Zhang Tiangang up and said:


    "It was Master Bai who saved your life."


    Although Zhang Tiangang had already woken up, his body still could not move. He glanced at Bai Yulang on the recliner and said:


    "I didn''t expect that it was Master Bai who saved my broken body. I am so grateful. I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Hearing this, Bai Yulang laughed, looked at me, and said:


    "Don''t wait for the future. I have something to request of Boss Qin right now. I wonder if he is willing to help."


    I was wondering why this brat agreed so readily. So he had a backup waiting for me.


    As long as Bai Yulang doesn''t ask me to do something that is against the law, I can promise him anything.


    Seeing my attitude, Bai Yulang also nodded:


    "My request is not difficult. It is just that Boss Qin''s business is helping me create a supernatural sculpture."


    This request wasn''t difficult for me, when I heard it I became happy, and asked Bai Yulang which statue he wanted to invite.


    Bai Yulang instead asked me:


    "Is there a divine sculpture in the supernatural sculpture that can listen to the six paths? Looking at the surroundings, as long as he hears the name, he will be able to find the people in this world."


    I praise Bai Yulang for his knowledge, but there really is a statue with a name Ear and Eye Star. The statue looks like it has six ears, and a face that goes from the forehead to the chin, with a row of eyes.


    When I was young, when I was learning craftsmanship, I didn''t like to make this statue, because it really didn''t look good. For this reason, my Grandpa had toyed with me several times.


    That''s why I remember this statue so clearly.


    Bai Yulang nodded his head and said that he wanted to make this statue, and if possible, he had to give it to him as soon as possible.


    There weren''t many people who invited such statues these days, so I asked curiously, "Is Young Master Bai looking for someone?"


    Bai Yulang smiled and said: "Didn''t you say that you still had many doubts about me? You think that I''m a strange person, so after using Ear and Eye Star to find this person, you will naturally understand."


    What he said was true, this was the second time I saw Bai Yulang, the first time I saw him, his face was filled with grief and joy, he was so happy that he looked like a tyrant.


    This time, his entire being was as warm as jade, as if he was an elegant young master.


    The fact that a person could have such a complex personality made me curious.


    Just based on this, I promised Bai Yulang that I would make the sculpture for him in two days or so.


    Hearing my words, Bai Yulang was very satisfied, and even took the initiative to shake hands with me.


    Just at this time, Cai Wenlong called me.


    On the other side of the phone, Cai Wenlong spoke in a low voice, as if he was in deep sorrow and grief:


    "I am currently investigating Yuan Zhengcong in Chunhui Reservoir. The water in the reservoir has already been drained, do you want to come and take a look?"


    Cai Wenlong really kept his word. He had already done what he had promised me before. I smiled in satisfaction and said that he would come over right away.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard me explain the situation clearly, he also crawled up from the reclining chair. He said that he also wanted to go over to take a look, but he was immediately suppressed by Bai Yulang, who coldly said:


    "The Gu poison in your body has just receded, your seven tendons and eight meridians have not returned to normal, you can''t go anywhere."


    Bai Yulang looked at me and said.


    "Boss Qin, if you have anything to do, please do it first. Mr. Zhang will stay here to rest for a while. When you''re free, you can come over to pick him up."


    Cai Wenlong, who was on the other end of the phone, was extremely anxious. I thought for a moment, then let Zhang Tiangang rest, before driving to Chunhui Reservoir.


    When they arrived, they saw that there was a blue and white police cordon at the entrance of the reservoir. Several cars were parked at the entrance, and a warning sign was set up.


    There was a young Asir who saw me coming and immediately went over and said,


    "Mr Qin, we have met. Director Cai will be waiting for you at the top."


    I nodded my head and followed young Asir up the reservoir. As I walked up, I realized that the reservoir in this lower position had already run out of water.


    I asked Asir what was going on.


    The young Asir couldn''t help but give Cai Wenlong a thumbs up.


    Last time, didn''t he notice that something was amiss with this reservoir? When he went back, he would write an application and have the water conservancy company open the gate to release the water, he wanted to thoroughly investigate the situation at the bottom of the lake.


    When I heard these words, I couldn''t help but be shocked. Cai Wenlong is risking his life, Yuan Zhengcong''s water conservancy company is really strong.


    If he were to do this, the hat on his head would probably not be able to protect him.


    As I spoke, I was already at the top of a reservoir. Cai Wenlong and a group of uniformed youths were staring at the reservoir, in front of them stood a group of workers wearing water conservancy company uniforms, and a flustered Yuan Zhengcong.


    When Cai Wenlong saw me, he lightly waved his hand.


    Yuan Zhengcong also looked towards me and coldly snorted:


    This reservoir supplies 60% of the city''s water supply. If you were to clean up the reservoir, the entire city would need at least two days to lose water. Director Cai, can you afford it?


    Cai Wenlong''s face was extremely calm: "I think if the majority of the citizens knew what kind of water you supply, they would rather die of thirst than to drink it."


    "This ¡­" Yuan Zhengcong was forced back into a corner by his words.


    "Everyone pay attention and prepare to open the gates." Cai Wenlong picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted immediately.


    Yuan Zhengcong immediately ran and shouted:


    "Cai Wenlong, if you f * cking dare to do this, then laozi will let you take off this Clothes!"


    The few employees of water conservancy company also followed Yuan Zhengcong''s instructions and went to shut down the machine.


    But when Cai Wenlong looked at the water conservancy company employees in front of him, the veins on his forehead throbbed slightly, and he suddenly shouted:


    "Whoever dares to touch the sluice gate will be obstructing public service and will face the consequences!"


    With that, the few employees of water conservancy company stood there in a daze, not moving at all.


    The reservoir was like a collapsing dike, the current rushing down.

 C139 From then on, the people on the road

    Yuan Zhengcong panicked a little when he saw this scene. He wanted to fight with Cai Wenlong as soon as he got up, but before he could even reach him, he was stopped by the two men under him.


    The water capacity of the reservoir was enormous. When the brake was opened, it took them over an hour to reach the bottom.


    The scene at the bottom of the lake startled all of us.


    There were thirty to forty white bones laid across the moss-covered rocks. Other than them, there were also a pile of animal bones and a large coffins.


    Water grasses had even grown on top of the corpses. There were a few corpses that had been growing for a long time with water grasses densely surrounding them like mummies.


    At this time, the cameras in the hands of a few young Asians clicked. I walked to Cai Wenlong''s side, let out a long sigh and said:


    "Director Cai, do you understand the situation?"


    Cai Wenlong''s face was filled with anger, he glanced at Yuan Zhengcong and said:


    "Bring him back to the station. We need to be strict with the rules and not show any mercy."


    This time, Yuan Zhengcong no longer had his previous arrogant look and even somewhat crumbled down:


    "Director Cai, we are all friends, your boss and I have a close relationship, we can discuss if there is any misunderstanding."


    "Hmph, the evidence is conclusive. Why are you still talking about misunderstandings?" Cai Wenlong said with his eyes closed:


    "Don''t use your superior to pressure me. Since I''m preparing to investigate this case, I''m prepared to throw away my job."


    Yuan Zhengcong was like a defeated rooster, he could not speak for a long time, so the few young Sis took out their silver bangle and cuffed his hands, then took him away.


    The Cai Wenlong in front of me right now is already like a mountain, without moving at all, with a straight face and selfless personality, I am already impressed, but Cai Wenlong does not care about the consequences and continues to pursue Yuan Zhengcong, he might really have to pay a price.


    "Director Cai, you don''t have to worry about this scumbag taking revenge on you."


    Hearing what I said, Cai Wenlong laughed and said, "Are you not afraid? Yuan Zhengcong is someone who has the eyes and hands of the heavens."


    After all, the future was more important.


    I feel a little apologetic towards Cai Wenlong. If not for what I said that day, he probably wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    Cai Wenlong seemed to be able to read my thoughts, he patted me on the shoulder and said:


    "Relax, I''m not doing this for you alone. In our line of work, we can''t let a good person be framed, and we definitely can''t let a bad person get away with it."


    His words were very relaxed, but it seemed as if he was thinking about something. He then laughed and said,


    Furthermore, do you think that all these years I have wasted all my time? Yuan Zhengcong has someone, so do you think that it is not true that I have someone, but since I have done so, you must do your best to help me with the matter of me recovering my consciousness.


    A soldier dies for his own savior. Since Cai Wenlong has already done this, he has already treated me as one of his own. There is nothing more to say.


    "From today onwards, we are nothing more than grasshoppers on a string."


    I cupped my hands together and looked at the pile of bones in front of me.


    Cai Wenlong and his men were going to do some criminal investigation work, and it was about time for me to leave. Zhang Tiangang was still waiting for me there.


    When I returned to Bai Yulang and brought him back, he had already recovered quite a bit.


    On the way back, we were thinking about what had happened today.


    In the house across from us, what does it have to do with the Soulcatcher?


    The ghost boy and the black cat Gu were both Xiangxi''s secret arts, and the corpse rearing grounds.


    One was the Corpse Technique and the other was the Gu Technique, done without a doubt by the people from Xiangxi.


    Then who could it be?


    Zhang Tiangang looked at the wound on his arm, pondered for a good long while and said:


    "Do you think that there''s a coincidence here that the Puppet Buji belongs to the Pirate and that the Xiangxi is also staying in the Pirate? I think that the greatest possibility is that the Pirate and the Yin Yang Master came to our place together."


    That''s possible. I nodded and asked,


    "But have you thought about why the Yin Yang Master and the people of the Hu Family are cooperating? Could it be that it is just to get rid of that Spirit Recovery Pill?"


    For the time being, we have no solution to this problem, but Zhang Tiangang suddenly woke up and took out the Key from the house opposite of us.


    His gaze fell on that Key, and after taking a glance at it, he said in a cold voice:


    "Something''s not right. I''m afraid there must have been something going on from the manager on duty."


    Zhang Tiangang analyzed it for me. It is true that the manager on duty has Key, but these Key are usually kept in the General Department of the building. If the manager on duty wants to take them, he must make an application for them.


    Even if he did not apply, it would not be that fast for him to obtain the Key. Zhang Tiangang asked me to recall how long we waited for him.


    I carefully thought about it for five to six minutes, and Zhang Tiangang anxiously stomped his feet, saying that even if he were to smoke, such a short period of time would not be enough.


    "You mean to say, the manager on duty was faked by the people of Hu Family, and purposely gave us the Key?"


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head, opened his phone and took a look, then said the manager on duty''s number was the manager who gave him the private number when he came to the building the day before yesterday.


    Let him call this number when he has something to do in the future.


    Coincidentally, why did this happen the day before?


    "Besides, something big just happened. If it was the manager on duty, he would have asked us about it a long time ago." Zhang Tiangang looked at the phone number inside his phone and said:


    "Why hasn''t this person called yet?"


    We were even more confused, so we decided to go back to the building and see if the manager on duty was still there.


    Back in the building, we looked for properties and asked,


    "Do you have a manager on duty who''s in his early twenties, tall, with a crew cut, and wearing glasses?"


    The property manager shook his head and said that this was an advanced building. The manager on duty was green and all of them were women. They were young and good-looking, and were easy to talk to with the residents.


    Hearing that, Zhang Tiangang frowned, he gritted his teeth and spat.


    "F * ck, Brother Qin, we failed miserably."


    My mood was really dejected, what Feng Si said was true. Looks like once I meddle in this matter, I''ll have to wait for the people behind me to take revenge.


    From deliberately provoking Zhang Tiangang''s anger to giving him a phone number at the back, it has aroused our curiosity.


    It took him a few days to sort out the situation.


    "Too high, a truly f * cking expert."


    I laughed bitterly, being inferior to her made me admit my defeat, and brought Zhang Tiangang back to the shop''s entrance. Unexpectedly, there was a white envelope on the doorknob of the shop.

 C140 plasticine

    On top of the envelope, there were four large words: "Mr. Qin [1] ."


    I was stunned. Just as I was about to open the envelope, I was stopped by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Brother Qin, as the old saying goes, once bitten, always afraid of the snake. Maybe it was given by Hu Family."


    I think that''s possible, after all, we were just set up a while ago, we have to go to Bai Yulang''s place to make fun of him.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Zhang Tiangang told me to give the envelope to him, and to turn on both of our cell phones at the same time, treating the envelope as if it was a flash.


    The envelope was made of A4 paper and it was extremely thin. This envelope was immediately illuminated, revealing the contents of the letter inside.


    On top was a line of words written in carbon pencil:


    If Mr. Qin dares to get involved, don''t blame me for not giving you face, Hu Zhongtian''s handwritten letter. "Feng Xue''er said in a serious tone.


    I was so angry that I threw this letter on the ground and fiercely spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    "Bullshit, this is clearly a provocation towards us. We''re all from the yin and yang lines, I''m really going to intervene in this matter."


    Zhang Tiangang didn''t know why, but he didn''t say anything. After a long while, he finally let out a long sigh.


    I saw something wrong with his face and asked him what was wrong.


    Zhang Tiangang wrote a few words of helplessness on the side, then laughed bitterly:


    "Brother Qin, we are open for business. Actually, there are some things that can''t be done ¡­"


    I knew what he meant, and I took a step back from the peace and quiet.


    These words were indeed true, but this was definitely not the time to think like this. I looked at Zhang Tiangang and said:


    "You''re right, but now that they''ve bullied us, we can endure it. I''ll endure it if they poop in front of me. After that, they still want to ride on my neck. They will definitely not agree."


    "Brother Qin... "This."


    Zhang Tiangang originally wanted to say something, but when he saw the determination in my eyes, he did not continue speaking and helplessly nodded.


    "Fine, it''s my fault for believing that you''re my boss. You can do whatever you want to do, just don''t blow the deal."


    In the end, Zhang Tiangang still knows me. Sometimes, a few words can reveal a person, and we can enter the shop to discuss our next plans.


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a long time before saying, "This Hu Zhongtian should be the descendant of the Hu Family. Since he''s here, I think there should be a big commotion in the next step, who do you think he will look for?"


    I didn''t even think about it before I said,


    "Needless to say, he''s off his rocker. I guess he went looking for a buyer."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang suddenly laughed, did I understand wrongly?


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "Have you ever seen a movie where a big shot personally came out to look for someone to log off? Even if Hu Zhongtian is not at the level of a big shot, he should still belong to the upper echelons of the movie. He shouldn''t need to personally contact his subordinates.


    "Corpse Technique!"


    I blurted out, could it be that Hu Zhongtian came here to train his corpse?


    It was not hard to guess that the corpse of Tang Tao from before should have been created by him.


    Zhang Tiangang stood outside the window, bowed his head and recited a line of poem: Black clouds can crush cities, I think another one here is going to die.


    I told him to stop acting cool here, what should we do next?


    The moment I finished speaking, Zhang Tiangang looked back at me with a wretched expression.


    "Didn''t you want to help Bai Yulang make the Ear and Eye Star? We should have the results after you make this thing."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t understand what he meant, so I asked him to explain more clearly.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and said:


    "Do you still remember what Bai Yulang said before, that the black cat Gu is her Bai Family''s Gu technique and it was leaked out by an outsider. Since Hu Zhongtian can use this Gu technique, what do you mean by that?"


    I came to a realization and patted my head.


    "What you''re saying is that the loss of Bai Family''s Gu techniques is related to Hu Zhongtian. This time Bai Yulang is definitely not here to retrieve Mi Fang''s corpse, but more importantly, it''s related to Hu Zhongtian."


    "The kid can be taught, hurry up and get it done. We''ll go find Bai Yulang at that time, I believe he will give us the answer we want."


    After Zhang Tiangang said this, my fighting spirit was ignited. I let Zhang Tiangang go for a while, then began preparing the Ear and Eye Star on the worktable.


    This statue is a typical foreign object.


    There was a weird row of ears and eyes on the head.


    Fortunately, its appearance was simple. It was no different from a clay figurine; it did not take too long to complete.


    More importantly, the Ear and Eye Star was a simple appearance, after doing it, there was no need for his to color it.


    As usual, after I finished the ceremony of inviting ancestors, I placed a handful of clay on top of the worktable.


    Not long after, the statue was illuminated and the ceremony of enlightenment was completed. The statue was wrapped in red cloth s.


    Strange to say, as soon as I approached the statue, I felt that my hearing was so sharp that I could even hear the flapping of the insects'' wings.


    This was the specialty of the Ear and Eye Star, as long as the sculpture was strengthened, the person approaching would have sharp eyes and ears, as if there was a divine aid to it.


    Furthermore, after the offerings were done, they would be able to receive the boost of spirit energy from the Ear and Eye Star in a short period of time, allowing their ears to listen to the wind and their eyes to see far away.


    I let Zhang Tiangang pack the Ear and Eye Star in, and told Bai Yulang that I had prepared what he wanted.


    When I opened my phone, it was already early in the morning.


    Although the statue was simple and only took a short amount of time, it would still take more than half a day.


    Fortunately, as he called Bai Yulang on the phone, he did not fall asleep, but he was pleasantly surprised:


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin would keep his promise and help me in the middle of the night."


    I laughed and told him not to be polite, but then I would get some news, and remember to share it with me.


    Bai Yulang did not say anything, he only asked us to bring the statue over to him.


    When he arrived at Bai Yulang''s place, he had already placed a small incense table in the courtyard.


    The only thing missing was the Table. There was a statue on top of it.


    I praised Bai Yulang for being understanding, but I can still tell that he should already be impatient for the result that he was looking for in his heart.


    Once we had arranged all the things that we needed, I took off the red cloth s that Ear and Eye Star was wrapped in, and suddenly said to Bai Yulang:


    "The person Young Master Bai is looking for should be Hu Zhongtian, right?"


    The corner of Bai Yulang''s mouth rose slightly, and a pair of starry eyes looked at me and said:


    "Boss Qin, you know quite a lot."

 C141 Second Story

    Although Bai Yulang was smiling and talking, his eyes were like lightning. When I looked at them, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Just as he was about to explain, Bai Yulang nodded his head, his face actually showing a trace of bitterness. He wanted to tell us a story, was he willing to listen?


    We naturally want to hear more about the story Master Bai told us. Bai Yulang laughed and said:


    "Back then, there was a little girl who was studying outside, but by chance, someone broke into her life. With just a glance, the little girl fell in love with this boy."


    Why does this story sound so familiar to me? When I thought about it carefully, wasn''t this what Mi Fang had told me about what happened to her?


    Bai Yulang told me not to be anxious, and continued to listen. The little girl was initially betrothed and in order to be together with this man, she had violated the oaths made by the two great families.


    From then on, he roamed all over the world.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Gradually, the little girl found out that this man wasn''t only there for her, but also for her family''s power and secret arts.


    For the sake of loving a little girl, he had unreservedly taught his secret arts to a man, but his heart was not content with swallowing an elephant. This man also wanted to make a marriage agreement with her family''s secret arts.


    At the same time, they even set a vow to marry the little girl as long as they got their hands on these.


    Girls who were immersed in love were fools. She actually did as she was told. After returning home, she actually went to find the guy she had an engagement with.


    How could the boys not like this little girl when they were even begging him to hand over the secret technique with their lives? Even if this girl was trying to force him with her life, they only wanted to get the secret technique from him to please another man.


    The boys were willing to do it to please her.


    However, this secret technique was passed down from the ancestors of the two clans for several generations. Once it flowed out, it instantly caused a huge commotion, and soon after, both the little girl and the man were caught.


    The request of the boy''s family was very simple. Hand over the secret technique and get married to the boy, and the two of them would not die.


    For the sake of her beloved one, the girl did as she was told, but on the night of their wedding, the girl secretly let the man escape with the secret arts.


    This was an unforgivable crime. The boy''s family was furious, so they planted a strange Gu in the girl''s body and told her when she would be cured.


    It was a pity that this girl was stubborn. She actually managed to pour the boy out and sneak out while drinking with him.


    Three years after that, there was no news of her. When the boy found her again, the girl had already died from poison.


    From then on, the boy swore that he would find that heartless person and take back the ancestral secret technique from him, then cut him into pieces.


    Bai Yulang clenched his fists tightly. Even though he was very angry, tears couldn''t help but roll down from the corners of his eyes.


    The girl that he was talking about, was Mi Fang, and the boy should be himself. As for the girl''s boyfriend, if he wasn''t mistaken, he was talking about Sun Xiaoming before.


    But this version of the story is really a bit different from what Mi Fang told me.


    Bai Yulang laughed coldly and said:


    "This silly woman, even in death she only remembers that man''s good looks. How could she possibly mention these things to you?"


    Women trapped in love are blind.


    But what does this ungrateful Sun Xiaoming have to do with Hu Zhongtian?


    Bai Yulang rubbed his fists together and said: "Sun Xiaoming is Hu Zhongtian, the eldest son of Xiangxi''s Corpse Arts Hu Family."


    It seems like what Hu Zhongtian had given people was something with a long history. had been friends with him for so many years, but he didn''t even know what to call him.


    Bai Yulang said that at first, he did not know that the two of them were the same person. However, just now, he coincidentally discovered that someone had used the Bai Family''s poison on an undead.


    Under the heavens, the only families that could produce living corpses were the Chou family and the Chou family. After all, the Chou family had washed their hands for many years, the only people who could do this were the Hu Family and the Hu Family.


    However, Hu Zhongtian has been wandering in the Pirate for so many years, it would be hard to find him.


    After listening to the whole story, I stamped my feet and excitedly told him:


    already came here from Pirate, do you still remember the black cat Gu on Zhang Tiangang''s body? No, it was that brat who did it.


    was surprised when he heard this. He was very clear that the black cat Gu belonged to someone else, but he was not sure whether it was Hu Zhongtian or not.


    This was because it was very possible that Hu Zhongtian would teach the Gu techniques to others.


    But we are so sure that Hu Zhongtian is staying here.


    I also let out a long sigh, saying that a child has no mother. It was a long story, and I told Bai Yulang the whole story.


    After Bai Yulang finished listening to these words, he lightly nodded his head and said:


    "If that''s the case, then let me have a look at him."


    With that said, Bai Yulang raised three incense sticks and placed them on the Ear and Eye Star s on the incense table.


    With a request for help, the Ear and Eye Star was not the least bit confused. Suddenly, he squeaked under the incense table, and then the entire incense stick trembled, as a black shadow floated out from under it.


    This black shadow should be the Ear and Eye Star''s incarnation. I let Bai Yulang take a step forward, and the black shadow immediately pressed onto Bai Yulang''s body.


    The black shadow and the person had only just reunited, and Bai Yulang couldn''t help but cover his ears in an instant.


    Ear and Eye Star had keen hearing. As long as he wanted to hear something, even if it was thousands of miles away, he would be able to hear the sound of a fly flapping its wings.


    Bai Yulang had just received this power, his hearing had instantly become hundreds to thousands of times stronger than before.


    After a while, Bai Yulang regained his senses, he listened intently to the sounds in the air for a long time, then raised his head and looked towards the sky. From his perspective, it was as if a gigantic curtain had appeared in the sky.


    Ear and Eye Star could see things that seemed like they were thousands of miles away, with his eyesight, it was not difficult to find Hu Zhongtian.


    In less than ten minutes, Bai Yulang closed his eyes slightly, rubbed his ears, and then slowly opened them.


    Finally, he knelt in front of the incense table and respectfully said: "Thank you, Lord God, for your blessing."


    From the looks of it, he should have already gotten his answer, so I went up to him and asked him what the situation was.


    Bai Yulang pondered for a moment and said:


    "I saw a row of old tile houses, beside them were coffins s, Hu Zhongtian was lying inside the coffins s sleeping, beside the tile house there was even writing, ''Xingqing Shop Wood Market''."


    I''m familiar with this place, it''s near the return dragon view, a special wood wholesale.


    It is normal to see coffins. Previously, this was the gathering place for the whole funeral industry, and in the past, there was a memorial hall there. But in these recent years, they have advocated cremation, so the memorial hall was abandoned.


    Hu Zhongtian was definitely inside.

 C142 Sagamore

    Bai Yulang asked me to write him the address of Xing Qing''s Wood Factory. He wants to go there for a while.


    I said that Hu Zhongtian and I had a deep grudge and prepared to go with him, but Bai Yulang didn''t agree to it no matter what.


    This time, it was time for him to settle his personal grudge, so he didn''t want anyone else to get involved.


    Since they''ve already said so, I can only write him the address and tell him to be careful.


    It''s about time, Zhang Tiangang and I will go back and rest first.


    Bai Yulang''s personality is really weird, I am a little worried, but Zhang Tiangang''s heart is really broad.


    Zhang Tiangang was not exaggerating when he said that Bai Family Chen Xi was strong. As a noble young master, even if he couldn''t deal with Hu Zhongtian, he could at least draw.


    I can only hope so.


    But then again, since the last time, there was no more fighting Feng Shui in the other room.


    Furthermore, my shop has welcomed a large number of customers that Zhang Tiangang has brought over from Guangdong.


    Most of these people were loyal followers of the Daoist sects. They came here to invite the various Daoist Immortals.


    The sculptures he made were ordinary and not supernatural sculpture. However, although he did not earn much, he could still earn a lot of money if he made a lot of them.


    However, I still asked Zhang Tiangang with some doubt. Didn''t he go to Guangdong to get more customers?


    However, Zhang Tiangang was neither fast nor slow, he said that all of this was just the decoration in front of him, probably called here by his friend just to take care of the business.


    There would definitely be a big client coming over later.


    I am very curious about the person that Zhang Tiangang is talking about. Every time Zhang Tiangang mentions this friend of his, his face will be filled with respect, but he has never said his friend''s name before.


    This time, I asked him about the background of your friend. "I usually listen to you and praise his strength. Tell me, which technique is he from?"


    "Hmph, that''s because I''m afraid of silencing you." Zhang Tiangang patted his chest, and was about to continue.


    Suddenly, the glass door of my shop creaked open and a very slim female voice came from outside:


    "Is there anyone?"


    Since business is coming, I didn''t have time to listen to Zhang Tiangang''s bullsh * t and quickly went to welcome him.


    The customer was a girl.


    He wore a camel-colored coat that covered his calves, revealing a pair of flesh-colored stockings. Beneath his feet was a pair of ankle-length boots.


    That look is very pleasant, Qi eyebrow air bangs, a pair of limpid eyes, seeing me can not help but laugh, exposed dimples:


    "Excuse me, are you the boss here, is your place used to make supernatural sculpture?"


    I nodded. "That''s right, I am a supernatural sculpture practitioner."


    The girl jumped up in joy after hearing this. She clapped her hands and said:


    "Great, then can you help me?"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    It''s hard for me to refuse such a delicate appearance of hers.


    Looking at her appearance, she should only be in her early twenties. In my mind, I couldn''t help but recall the previous Song Nian, but the Clothes she wore was much more mature than Song Nian.


    From the looks of it, he was a young man who had just come out to work.


    "Then let me ask you, why do you want to become a supernatural sculpture?" I asked the girl.


    The girl smiled in confusion and said tenderly:


    "Aiya, he just wants to do it. I''ll give you money, just help me get one."


    If this girl would say such delicate words occasionally, I would still accept her. However, since she was using such words to talk to me, I couldn''t help but feel that I was being a bit foolish.


    "No, the supernatural sculpture is categorized into different categories. Different statues have different uses for it, I just want to know, what is the purpose of you asking for the sculpture? That I can help you with it."


    After I explained it to the girl, she seemed to have understood a little:


    "I... I heard from Fangge that you can help me handle my matters here. "


    I have never heard of the Fangge before.


    But when Zhang Tiangang heard these two words, he unexpectedly jumped in front of his in an instant, excitedly holding onto his shoulders and said:


    "The Fangge you''re talking about, is a Fang A drug."


    The little sister was hurt so much by his hug that she cried out aiya, only then did Zhang Tiangang realize that he was too excited, he pulled back his hands and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    The girl nodded and said:


    "It''s Fang A, Fangge. He said that his friend is over here and told me to come over to take a look."


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me and laughed:


    "Oh my god, Brother Qin, I think this is a big client from Guangzhou."


    I rolled my eyes at him in annoyance. He was only in his early 20s, yet you dared to earn money from him?


    However, the girl shook her head repeatedly, saying that as long as he could deal with her Dao, no matter how much money he had, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Chen Xi, you can call me Little Xi."


    Since Chen Xi and I are here, let''s first talk about what happened to her.


    Before Chen Xi could say anything, his face slightly flushed red and he said, "Do you know what Sagamore is like?"


    I was stunned for a moment, as if I''d heard it before, but I couldn''t remember what it was.


    Zhang Tiangang replied from the side. It should be the Seventh Young Master of the Ghost sect.


    After saying that, I remembered what the Sagamore was. It was said that there were many Ghost Kings under the Yin Cao Underworld, each having their own way of handling different affairs. One of them was the Ghost King, who seemed to have given birth to seven sons.


    The youngest of them, was rumored to be called the Seventh Young Noble of the Ghost Realm, and was also nicknamed the Sagamore.


    In the folklore, Sagamore was the reincarnation of a tenth generation pervert who was specially made to reconcile with the females in the mortal world. After doing all that he needed to do, he hooked up with a Soul and brought it back to the underground as his wife.


    Since he was the Ghost King''s son and had power and influence, the Underworld''s people couldn''t do anything to him.


    So in our dialect, we call the sex fiend a Sagamore.


    But this was just a story, could it be that the Sagamore really existed in this world?


    I looked at Chen Xi in front of me and said:


    "Then, did that Sagamore do anything to you?"


    This kind of thing was really hard to say, Chen Xi couldn''t say anything, and kept rubbing his fingers.


    I can only put it in a more obscure way:


    "How did you discover the Sagamore, and how did he entangle himself by your side?"


    Chen Xi''s words became much easier to hear as he said that he had to start from the moment she went to climb the mountain last month.


    Coincidentally, a few days ago, when she was climbing in her old home in western Guangdong Province, she was halfway up the mountain when it suddenly started raining heavily. She had no choice but to hide in a small temple in the mountains.


    Initially, she thought that this was just an ordinary Earth Temple or a mountain temple. But after entering, Chen Xi realized that the things that the temple was offering were beyond her imagination.

 C143 Kid Gate

    I said, in the temple, the offerings aren''t all about statues and such, what''s there that''s out of my imagination?


    Chen Xi embarrassedly pouted and said:


    "The pictures drawn on the walls inside show men and women doing that sort of thing. The statue on the altar is also a half-meter tall figurine of a little person. There are several female statues beside the statue, but none of them have Clothes s."


    This is the first time I''ve heard of a temple dedicated to such a statue.


    Zhang Tiangang calmly said from the side:


    "This is Sagamore''s temple."


    I don''t understand how such a pervert could have a temple.


    Zhang Tiangang said that he was young and had little knowledge. In the two provinces of Fujian and Guangdong, including Bao Dao and Southeast Asia, there were still many temples that worshipped the wild gods of the fox immortals.


    This kind of worship belonged to the category of worshipers. Generally, they were gambling gamblers or ignorant villagers who burned incense to protect them and achieve their own goals.


    The temples used to worship these people were usually quite small and were only a few square meters at most. Moreover, they were all built in remote places with sparse incense burning.


    Chen Xi nodded his head and said that Zhang Tiangang was right, she saw that the tablet in the temple said that the Seventh Young Master of the Ghost King''s place was written on it.


    I told her to continue speaking. Chen Xi said that she would prepare to leave when the rain got weaker, but she had a habit of bowing before entering the temple.


    Chen Xi also did as he was told. He even saw that there was still some incense left on the incense table, so he took three of them to offer.


    But just as he finished paying his respects, Chen Xi fiercely raised his head and looked at the sculpture that was on top of the incense, and suddenly felt as if it was alive.


    He was smiling at her, and he could even hear the high-pitched laughter in his ears.


    Chen Xi rubbed his goosebumps, such a strange place with such a laughter, if it was anyone else, they would definitely be scared, Chen Xi was no exception.


    "When I saw what happened, I turned around and wanted to leave. But before I even went out, I felt like my butt was touched by something. I turned around and saw that the statue was still laughing."


    Chen Xi seemed to be somewhat disgusted by it and said:


    "It was a very wretched looking appearance. I kept feeling like it was the statue touching me, and so I ran out, but after I went back, I had a very strange dream. I dreamt that there was a man wearing a Clothes that the Elementary Scholars were wearing, and wanted to force me to do that."


    When I heard this, I was also somewhat shocked. Just from what I heard from others before, Sagamore would reconcile with the young lady in his dreams.


    He never thought that the Sagamore would actually enter Chen Xi''s dreams.


    "Then after that, you won''t really be ¡­" I asked, a little embarrassed.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said: "How could that be? I resisted with all my might and didn''t let him succeed. More importantly, I came to the Yue Clan that day, and he seemed to be very afraid of that, so he left dejectedly."


    I understand that. Sunflower water is a dark thing.


    Those with cultivation would generally loathe things like fear, because it would dirty their own Dharma bodies, causing their cultivation experience to decline.


    This Sagamore was no exception when facing against such a thing like the Heavenly Sunflower Water. It was such a coincidence that Chen Xi actually used such a thing to save his life.


    Chen Xi continued to speak: "But that thing said it will come back again, and it has already taken a fancy to me, wanting to bring me down to be its wife. When I woke up, and found out that the person in the dream was the same as the one on top, I was a little scared, so I went to find my cousin Fang A''ai."


    "So you are Fangge''s cousin. No wonder Fangge introduced you." Zhang Tiangang thoughtfully nodded his head and asked her what Fang A''Yao had said.


    Fang A''Yao told her that he had met the Sagamore. There was no use in finding an ordinary mage, after all the Sagamore was the son of the Ghost King, and he was not an ordinary lone soul.


    Not only was a Mage of low cultivation unable to deal with him, he could even force Chen Xi onto his bow directly.


    After a while, the Fangge suddenly thought of Zhang Tiangang, saying that we are creating a supernatural sculpture here, this thing is very intelligent, it should be enough to deal with the Sagamore.


    Although I don''t know who this Fangge is, Zhang Tiangang''s praise of him is endless.


    For him to praise my supernatural sculpture Spirit to such an extent, I feel pretty good in my heart as well.


    After Chen Xi finished all of this, he looked at me with teary eyes:


    "T-then can you help me? I don''t want to go down there and be the wife of Gui Seven. That person is so ugly, and so short at that."


    As Chen Xi was speaking, he took out a bank card from his bag and handed it over to me.


    "There are 50 thousand yuan in here, treat it as a deposit. You have to help me, Fangge said you can do it here."


    Since it was an introduction by an acquaintance of Zhang Tiangang''s, there was no reason for me to reject it. Zhang Tiangang glanced at Chen Xi and asked:


    "That happened to you a few days ago."


    Chen Xi thought for a moment and made an 11 with his fingers.


    Seeing that, Zhang Tiangang secretly muttered, Not good, I have to quickly say this, or else I won''t be able to do anything.


    I said, can you be so hasty?


    Zhang Tiangang was obviously not calm, and said: "In a few more days, the gates to hell will open, and once the gates to hell to hell to open, Sagamore will definitely come out to do that to her, do you have a way of doing it?"


    I didn''t understand what Zhang Tiangang meant, he said that opening the ghost door was not the middle part of the Lunar New Year, but on the fifteenth day of the seventh month.


    Zhang Tiangang started to explain to me:


    "Opening the gates of hell, separating the gates of hell and imps, opening the gates of hell during the Mid-term Festival, ten thousand ghosts can pass through the gates of hell to come to the mortal world and enjoy the worship of others, and these ghosts can only stay at the bottom at other times."


    "Where''s the kid''s door?"


    Zhang Tiangang said that the Little Demoness Sect was different, it was not a sect that normal ghosts could enter.


    Underground, there were also various classes, Ox-Head and Horse-Face, Black and White Impermanence, the ghost servant s. Because they had important things to do, they could freely enter and exit the underground Yin and Yang worlds.


    Other than that, there were also a few ghosts s with status that could enter and exit the Yin and Yang Realms through the Little Demoness Sect at a special time.


    This little devil opened his door twice a month. They were respectively the 1st and 15th of the Lunar New Year.


    Sagamore was the son of the Spirit King, and he also had a priest position in the Underworld, so he could also go through this door.


    The 11 days earlier that Chen Xi had mentioned just happened to be the first day of the lunar new year.


    I say, isn''t there a lot of ghosts in this world that stay in the mortal world? Why are they able to enter and leave freely?


    Zhang Tiangang said somewhat disdainfully:


    It''s not that they can freely enter or leave the world, but that the Underworld does not take them in at all. These ghosts cannot enter the gates of hell, they can only roam the mortal world. "

 C144 Ten Yama Kings

    If not for what Zhang Tiangang had said, I really did not know.


    ''s expression was a little ugly, he said that he had to hurry up and do this, if the fifteenth ghost door were to open again, Sagamore would definitely come up and enter Chen Xi''s dreams.


    At that time, without the Heaven Sunflower Water, Chen Xi would have really gone to become the Sagamore''s wife.


    At this point, I''ll give you a rough estimate.


    There were still four days until the fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year. What could he think of in these four days?


    The size of Sagamore could also be considered as a wild immortal.


    He still remembered the last time Sun Yangjun dealt with Dianling s, he was also a respectful, courteous soldier.


    After all, the other party was an immortal grade with spiritual energy. If he used a forceful method, it would harm his merits.


    Furthermore, with just this little ability of ours, we really don''t have the ability to deal with Wild Immortals.


    I turned my head to look at Zhang Tiangang and discovered that he was deep in thought. After a long time, Zhang Tiangang raised his head and gave me a look. He said that he had a good idea, and that would depend on whether I was willing to try it or not.


    "Now that it''s this time, saving people is more important. What are you unwilling to do?"


    I am still willing to lend a hand to this delicate little girl in front of me. After all, how could such a young girl be willing to become the wife of a pervert?


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang seemed to have asked me properly:


    "Do you know which people hold the highest positions in the Underworld?"


    This question was not difficult.


    I said it was the Ten Yama Kings, and in some other place I built a new city temple, which was dedicated to the Ten Yama Kings. I made that statue, a total of ten statues, all of them wearing dragon robes, with crowns on their heads, holding ivory tablets, with delicate lines, it took me almost a month to finish making them.


    Hearing my answer, he nodded his head in satisfaction. No matter how powerful Sagamore is, he is still the son of the Little Devil King.


    Who was that Ten Yama Kings? If he was able to become the top leader of the Underworld, then he could become the Ten Yama Kings''s supernatural sculpture. At that time, in the ten halls, Yan Jun would be the first to show mercy.


    Chen Xi''s life would be saved then.


    After I heard what Zhang Tiangang had to say, I nodded and said:


    "You think that it is very light, but the Ten Yama Kings''s statues are very complicated to make. Furthermore, you are the god among the Underworld, and you cannot slack off even a little when you make it. You will need at least half a month to finish making the ten statues."


    "Brother Qin, your family is a hundred-year-old family after all, don''t tell me that you don''t have any techniques to speed it up?"


    He really made things difficult for me for the moment.


    You can''t say yes, but you can''t say no. I saw a technique called Adherence in the book that my Grandpa left me. It might be of some use.


    Zhang Tiangang and I mentioned this kind of Adherence technique.


    He should have seen the frescoes before, the so called Adherence was similar to this, where one could draw the outline of a statue using a brush, and then slowly paste the clay onto the painted outline little by little, forming a hairy embryo.


    After that, he used a carving knife to carve out the facial features and Clothes s on the hairy embryos, either to draw their souls or to open their eyes.


    Only part of the wall was raised, and that was the outline of the statue''s facial features.


    This saves the use of materials and handwork for two-thirds of a statue.


    Furthermore, the statues of the Adherence were stuck to the walls, so they were relatively high up, making them look more solemn and dignified.


    The gaze was usually gentle, with lowered eyebrows, as if it was looking at all living things.


    Sometimes, it looked more beautiful than a complete statue.


    Hearing what I said, Zhang Tiangang immediately nodded, and said that maybe we should do this.


    I spread my hands. If I didn''t have enough time to do this, it would take at least a week.


    "Is there really no other way ¡­" If I really can''t do it, then I''ll go and ask someone else. "


    After Chen Xi heard what I said, he seemed to be a little depressed.


    Seeing her like that, my heart really softened. I let out a long sigh.


    "Why don''t I give it a try? If I hurry up, I might be able to do it within the next four days."


    "I knew that you, Brother Qin, were a good person."


    Seeing that I had promised, Zhang Tiangang was even happier than Chen Xi.


    I told them not to get so excited, but whether they could do it well was one thing.


    Chen Xi has also been here for a long time, and there isn''t even a place to stay. I''ll get Zhang Tiangang to open a room for her at the guesthouse near the front of the shop.


    I stayed in the shop and meditated over the composition of the Ten Yama Kings.


    At this time, Cai Wenlong gave me a call. I asked him if he had any new information.


    Cai Wenlong''s voice was a little agitated on the other end of the phone, asking me if I still remember the underclothes that the Tide Prefecture guy spoke of.


    I said I definitely remembered, the Tidal Fighter said that the underclothes was his supplier, but waiting for the principle that he would not correct his mistakes in the past, the Tidal Fighter had already become Cai Wenlong''s subordinate.


    "Could it be that the underclothes has appeared?"


    Cai Wenlong was elated, he said that they would go to the Nine Dragons Pier together later. The guy from the Chao Zhou Province said that they would pick up the goods from there, and the underclothes would personally come over to give them to him.


    I saw that it was only the afternoon, and we could start with the sculpture of the Ten Yama Kings now. When we have time to go out in the evening, I agreed.


    After Cai Wenlong hung up the phone, I started to prepare a statue of the Ten Yama Kings.


    To tell the truth, this statue is much more difficult than what I''ve done before.


    The reason is because I have never personally done the methods of the Adherence.


    It''s just that when I was young, my Grandpa had once played the role of playing the lute in the Adherence''s lute, the Soaring Vajra Diagram. Its power and lines were all extremely beautiful, thus, I remember them clearly.


    I didn''t expect that after all these years, I would have to make Adherence myself. Thinking about it, my heart was still a little excited.


    I drew the shape of the Ten Yama Kings on the Paper, and roughly drew a prototype. As this kind of Adherence requires a large wall, we don''t have this kind of thing here, so we can only use a large piece of stone cotton board to replace it.


    The three square meters of stone and cotton board was quite large, making the entire storefront a little crowded. I couldn''t use a normal pen to draw on the board, so I used a carving knife to cut out the entire picture.


    I spent the afternoon working on a complete diagram and drawing it on a stone and cotton board. In the blink of an eye, it was night.


    According to our agreement, I went to look for Cai Wenlong.


    However, it was strange to see him this time. He didn''t look as dignified as before and his body was collapsed. It was as if he had aged ten years in one night.

 C145 Know you

    I asked Cai Wenlong why he seemed a little dispirited.


    However, Cai Wenlong forced out a laugh and said that it wasn''t a big deal, he would talk about this matter with me again when he gets back.


    As promised, Chao Zhou came to find us first, then brought us to the Nine Dragons Wharf to look for the underclothes.


    This time, he saw a more well-behaved Chaozhou guy. He was no longer wearing slippers and had instead changed to a pair of extremely plain leather shoes.


    Seeing me nodding and bowing as he shouted towards the Brother Qin, he turned his head to look at Cai Wenlong, lowered his voice, and said:


    "Director Cai, I have found the target. Picking up the goods at 9 o''clock at night at the Nine Dragons Pier. In the past, I had no choice, but now I want to be a good person too. Give me a chance."


    "Don''t try to put the lines together here. Do you think you''re Dawn?"


    Cai Wenlong rolled his eyes at him in annoyance and started the car.


    I looked at the time. It''s 8: 30 PM now, and there''s still half an hour before underclothes appears.


    According to the large-scale trading scene in the movie, shouldn''t there be a lot of Asians waiting in ambush, ready to take action at any time?


    Why was Cai Wenlong the only one who came back?


    I wasn''t the only one who had that question, the Tidal Fighter asked Cai Wenlong, "Director Cai, you really have the demeanor of Chang Shan and Zhao Zilong. Isn''t it a bit too dangerous to go straight to a bandit''s nest alone?"


    Hearing this, Cai Wenlong coughed dryly, his hand unconsciously shivered on the steering wheel, and after a long while, he finally said:


    "If there are too many people, then the target will be big and easy to expose. Therefore, I have to act alone. Why, don''t you believe in my ability?"


    Director Cai, you were a famous war hero back then, let alone one person against underclothes, even if the person in front of you was a group of militants, there would not be anything to be afraid of. "Su Yun said in a low voice.


    I was sitting in the back row when I saw Cai Wenlong''s eyes from the rearview mirror. They weren''t as focused as before.


    I thought that something must have happened to Cai Wenlong, but he didn''t tell me.


    It was nine o''clock when the car arrived at Kowloon Pier.


    We are on the border between land and water, there is a deep water port, all year round there are goods interchange here, so there are a lot of public and private quays.


    Nine Dragons Wharf was a private pier, but because the amount of water they ate was too small, there weren''t many people around.


    Furthermore, it was a transaction at 9 pm, so it was a good location.


    As soon as we stopped the car, we saw a Mitsubishi jeep parked next to the little house on the side of the dock. It gave us three big lights.


    That was his and underclothes''s signal. He let Cai Wenlong turn on the big lamp and hit it three times in a row.


    After the two parties had finished with the signal, a head popped out of Mitsubishi''s head and waved at us.


    "Get off the carriage, the person inside is underclothes."


    The Chaozhou guy looked a little nervous. He took the money he had prepared beforehand and walked ahead of us.


    The underclothes still didn''t get out of the car. He just opened the window and looked at us.


    With just a single glance, underclothes grabbed hold of the Tidal Fighter''s collar through the window.


    "F * ck you, didn''t we say that one of them would come to pick up the goods? Where did these two people come from?"


    I looked through the window of the carriage and saw that the name "underclothes" really suited his description. He was dressed in a blue silk jacket, blue silk pants and a pair of Ruifuxiang cloth shoes. On his face was a pair of black frog sunglasses.


    He really did look a bit like that kind of young man who was left behind from his previous life.


    When the underclothes realized that we were looking at him, he frowned slightly and said:


    "This thing is not right. I don''t think we should trade today."


    With that said, underclothes was about to let go of the brakes, but in a split-second, Cai Wenlong grabbed onto underclothes''s arm.


    "underclothes, right? Don''t leave so quickly. Since you''re here, hand the goods over."


    The Chaozhou guy also chimed in:


    "Old Man, this isn''t the first time we''re doing business. These two are my brothers, don''t be so distant from each other."


    underclothes only sneered and said:


    "Director Cai, do you think I don''t know you? Chao Zhou, you dare to go against my f * cking water, I''ll make you die a horrible death. "


    Hearing this, Cai Wenlong and I were stunned for a moment. This underclothes knows about Cai Wenlong.


    Fortunately, Cai Wenlong''s reaction was extremely fast, he extended his hand and opened the carriage door, grabbing underclothes''s arm and prepared to pull him out.


    But underclothes''s hands were even faster. With a flip, his body reached outside the carriage and with a slight force, he flung Cai Wenlong away.


    ''s entire person was flung more than ten meters away.


    Even a heavy lifting expert wouldn''t have the strength to do such a thing.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Fortunately, I was very close to the underclothes, so I extended my hand to grab his neck.


    But just as my palm touched the lump in my throat, a bone chilling cold spread to my wrist.


    The surface of underclothes''s skin was like a layer of frozen pigskin. If it was a normal person, they would have died a long time ago.


    While I was in a daze, underclothes threw out a few punches towards my head.


    On the other hand, he was the one who got hit in the head. That was probably the end of it. Luckily, the Tidal Fighter on the side reacted quickly. He raised the box in his hand to block the attack for me.


    The aluminum alloy box was punched into a groove.


    While I was being nervous, I waited for underclothes to retract his fist and immediately retract his hand. His hand casually just happened to pass by underclothes''s face and took off his glasses.


    underclothes who took off his glasses, the areas that were originally covered by his glasses were actually densely packed needle-needle-sized holes.


    There were no eyelashes, no eyebrows, only a pair of white eyeballs.


    This person was so strange.


    "Everyone, just wait for your deaths."


    The underclothes also understood that the situation wasn''t good. He didn''t continue fighting and stepped on the gas pedal as he passed by me.


    Once the underclothes left, the Tidal Fighter sat on the ground as his entire body trembled and he said:


    "It''s over. Who knows where this person came from? Let''s see how he can fight. What if he comes to take revenge on us."


    I still had a lingering fear, but I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at him and tell him that everything had happened and he couldn''t be afraid.


    Cai Wenlong fell to the ground and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood before he could crawl back up.


    The three of them arrived at nine o''clock, and in less than ten minutes, they were all covered in dirt and grime from underclothes.


    I asked Cai Wenlong:


    "Do you know that underclothes?"


    Cai Wenlong wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, rested for a long time, then nodded his head.

 C146 step-up

    He said that Cai Wenlong knew this underclothes, and wanted him to become his dog shit informant. Wasn''t this equivalent to swindling him?


    Cai Wenlong shook his head and said that he indeed recognized this underclothes. However, this person had already died six years ago.


    I felt like he was bullshitting. How could someone who had already died six years ago possibly appear here?


    "Let alone you, even if I saw it myself, I would still find it hard to believe."


    Cai Wenlong said in confusion:


    "This person is called Peng Jiakang. Six years ago, he was a drug lord who ran rampant through our city. After he was caught, he immediately executed the execution. This case was handled by me, I''m sure I recognize him."


    Peng Jia Kang, underclothes, what''s going on?


    I suddenly remembered that when I touched his body earlier, I felt that Bing Bing was enduring that kind of cold feeling that only came from touching a corpse.


    "Are you sure?"


    However, even if it was a corpse, it was only a corpse. It could not have normal thoughts, and it also knew how to drive and talk.


    Cai Wenlong took out his phone, and after fiddling with it for a while, he released a Photos.


    It was the Peng''s Photos, wearing a small yellow vest and a crew cut.


    I looked at that set of Photos, and then carefully thought back to that underclothes. Only then did I realize that other than that pair of eyes, this Peng Family Kang''s facial features were exactly the same as the underclothes''s.


    "Could someone have done something in the past and this Peng Family Kang is not dead?" Cai Wenlong found it hard to believe. After thinking for a long time, he could only resolutely shake his head:


    "Absolutely not. I was personally present to supervise the execution."


    Cai Wenlong also told me that Peng Jia Kang was definitely dead, the bullet had entered his face from the front and half of his face had been smashed.


    In the past, it was because of this case that he was promoted to vice president.


    As a result, his memory of this case was exceptionally heavy.


    The Chaozhou guy was still talking to me. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I told him to shut up and told him,


    "This matter isn''t over yet. You''re already involved in this. If you want to live, then quiet down."


    Cai Wenlong let out a long sigh and said, "Could it be that something went wrong with the procedure, which was why he accidentally slipped away? But this doesn''t conform with common knowledge in medicine."


    I shook my head and said in an obscure tone,


    "Maybe, he really is dead."


    "You mean a corpse." Cai Wenlong was still in disbelief. I told him that there might be some truths that we don''t know about for now, give me a period of time to check them out, we should be able to find out how the Peng Family came back to life.


    After we said this, we told the Chaozhou guy not to go anywhere for a while and to find a safe place to stay.


    The guy from Chao Zhou was naturally scared to death as he nodded his head and agreed like he was pounding garlic.


    After we sent the Tidal Fighter back, only the two of us were left in the car. I asked Cai Wenlong if anything had happened to him recently.


    Why does he look so preoccupied, and why is he the only one who came out today?


    Cai Wenlong laughed bitterly, then said that with his sharp eyes, something did indeed happen.


    After a while, Cai Wenlong lit up a cigarette, slowly took a puff, and said:


    "I was suspended."


    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. A deputy chief had been suspended from his duties, so how much energy did he have? But after thinking for a bit, my body suddenly twitched as I asked.


    "Is it related to the Chunhui Reservoir?"


    Cai Wenlong nodded helplessly, and said: "The higher ups said that this case is too complicated, they told me to rest for a while, then someone else will continue to investigate."


    "Fuck, isn''t this all because I touched that Yuan Zhengcong, those bunch of bastards! Who knows how many times they accepted him to say such words?!"


    Cai Wenlong angrily stomped on the oil on the floor, and after a long while, he let out a long sigh. In his entire life, he had never charged anyone a single cent, but he never thought that everything would be mixed with this kind of people.


    He even almost lost his job because of such a person.


    This world was truly too f * cking dark.


    Cai Wenlong said that he never said a dime, I believe he said this based on his conscience.


    At least when he drove this car, he could prove that this was the southeast car from ten years ago. Ten years ago, this old car wasn''t worth much money and it was still running.


    If it was an ordinary deputy bureau, they would at least need to drive an imported car.


    Cai Wenlong really did not accept money, so with his little salary, he really did not have money.


    I admire it for standing on the cusp of money allure and being able to be pure.


    "Director Cai, if it wasn''t for me, please ¡­"


    Recalling my words from before, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    However, Cai Wenlong waved his hand and said that this matter had nothing to do with him. It was still that old saying that he would definitely not let a good person find fault with him, but he would also not let a bad person off.


    But Yuan Zhengcong had already been released from the detention cell.


    If this matter were to be investigated by a second person, then the reservoir would naturally become a major event, a trivial matter.


    Cai Wenlong said that since he was suspended, he was not afraid.


    When I heard this, I didn''t feel very good.


    After thinking for a long time, I asked Cai Wenlong:


    "If you get the upper hand, will you continue to maintain your current attitude?"


    I asked this question, making Cai Wenlong stare ahead for a long while, before slowly opening his mouth:


    "From the very first day I put on this Clothes, I swore in my heart that in the future, I will truly become a good sire for the common people, even if it means sacrificing my life for this purpose. So, even if it''s my suspension, I will come out and continue investigating the underclothes. Whether it''s high or low, I won''t forget my first intention. "


    "Do you dare to swear it?" I asked him.


    Cai Wenlong did not hesitate as he made an oath to the daybreak. If he violated this oath, lightning would strike the sky, sand would cover his face, and he would die violently on the streets.


    After hearing what Cai Wenlong had said, I nodded my head in satisfaction.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll help you. At least, I''ll guarantee that you will be able to stand at the peak of the Azure Sky for three years."


    After Cai Wenlong heard this, he was stunned for a moment.


    I said don''t forget what I did, there were all kinds of statues in the supernatural sculpture, all kinds of statues had their protection.


    Among them was a statue of a specialist. It was one of the most influential figures in the government.


    However, if it was an ordinary person, I definitely wouldn''t help them.


    Cai Wenlong''s deeds and character had truly moved me, which was why I was determined to pull him.

 C147 return dragon view

    I told Cai Wenlong that there was a statue on the supernatural sculpture called the Official Star Imprint.


    It was probably a square gold stamp in the hand of one of the three stars of Fluxus. It looked like it was going to be handed over to someone else.


    The Lu of this planet is the wages of the ancient officials, so the Lu of heaven is also called the official Lu, and therefore the Lu of the sky is the official one who rules over the people.


    This seal was naturally an official seal.


    As a result, this statue is called the official star to send the stamp, some of them to keep the rise of the world.


    However, there was one drawback, which was to be able to save his life for three years in one go.


    Cai Wenlong thought for a while and said:


    "If it can really be used, then three years is enough time. With my ability, I can continue to do more things for everyone within three years. After three years, without those people, it won''t be difficult for me to continue climbing up."


    Cai Wenlong is not greedy, with his words, I am relieved.


    The requirements for a person to supply incense were extremely high. If a person''s character was even the slightest bit improper, then not only would they not have any good fortune in making a statue of a person of the same level, but they would also have bad luck.


    It was also because Cai Wenlong was someone with an extremely upright character in my opinion that I thought of this statue for him.


    I told him some of the details and told him to wait a few days. When I was done with what I had to do, I made him the statue.


    Cai Wenlong expressed his gratitude and said that he and I had never met before, that he had nothing to repay me for thinking about this for him. After saying that, he took out a pendant from his neck and gave it to me.


    I took a look at the pendant. It was a bullet tied to a red rope. Although it wasn''t worth much money, it should be a souvenir for him.


    Cai Wenlong told me that this bullet had a great origin. It was the bullet that he used to deal with the criminals during his first operation in the past.


    We all said that the Life Kill Blade can hide from ghosts because the Life Kill Blade has seen blood and it is filled with hostility, so even ghosts are afraid of this.


    And the bullets were the same, and they killed people with even more killing intent, these were things that normal ghosts would not dare to come close to.


    Cai Wenlong had hung this thing around his neck all year round, it should also be used to ward off evil spirits.


    Plus, this was something he left behind during his first operation. It was a memorable item, and to be able to give it to me meant that he took me very seriously.


    I was a little embarrassed, but under Cai Wenlong''s constant request, I could only hang it around my neck.


    After Cai Wenlong and I bid our farewell, we went back to continue making statues.


    After two days had passed in a row, the entire statue had already roughly taken shape. It was just that the Clothes and its facial features weren''t complete yet.


    Nothing strange happened to Chen Xi, so my heart was rather calm.


    I didn''t feel very tired when I started working overtime, but there was one thing that made me uneasy.


    Bai Yulang went back to that Xingqing store wood factory to look for Hu Zhongtian. I only need a letter to the things he previously agreed on, as long as it is handled well. It''s been two days and Bai Yulang hasn''t given me any news at all.


    I nervously asked Zhang Tiangang:


    "Say, could it be that something happened to Bai Yulang?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said: "Brother Qin, he is different from us, he is the young master of Bai Family, his skills are truly amazing, even if Hu Zhongtian can''t beat him, he can at least fight to a draw, let''s not worry so much."


    Although that was what was said, I didn''t know why, but I was a little worried. In the end, I took out my phone and gave Bai Yulang a call.


    However, when he called, no one answered for a long time.


    My heart couldn''t help but tighten. Could it be that something really happened?


    But after more than ten minutes of effort, Bai Yulang actually gave me a call. When I picked up the call, it wasn''t Bai Yulang''s voice that answered, but the voice of a middle-aged man.


    "Who is this?"


    I was stunned for a moment before asking the person on the other end of the line, Bai Yulang, to answer the phone.


    The man was slightly happy: So his name is Bai Yulang, he is currently injured and is rather serious, stay here, who are you, if you are his friend, then quickly come over and take a look.


    When I heard this person''s voice, I couldn''t help but ask:


    "You can''t be Lv Shuangguang, right?"


    The person on the other side of the phone acknowledged and said with some excitement:


    "Oh my god, that voice of yours, it must be Brother Qin."


    I was startled, it really was him, why was Bai Yulang in his return dragon view, and let him explain the situation. Lv Shuangguang let out a long sigh, saying that children have no mother, it was a long story, and wanted me to make a trip to return dragon view first.


    I saw that there was no need to say anymore, something must have happened to Bai Yulang. I immediately pulled Zhang Tiangang along and started running towards return dragon view.


    The last time Lv Shuangguang helped Taug and Xu Tianming, they kept their promises and really helped him expand his return dragon view. This time, when they went to return dragon view, it was no longer the same old and small temple.


    Even though it had become a two to three fold view of the Great Way, it still only had Lv Shuangguang as its boss.


    When I saw Lv Shuangguang, this brat was so excited, he pulled me up and said that I was really his lucky star. If I hadn''t introduced him to, I wonder how many lifetimes this Taoist temple would have to face.


    I told him to cut the crap and quickly brought me to see Bai Yulang.


    Bai Yulang was staying in Lv Shuangguang''s room. Originally, his face was as pale as a crown jade, but at this time, it was even whiter, as if he had died without any vitality.


    I looked at this situation and asked Lv Shuangguang what happened.


    Lv Shuangguang shook his head and said, he did not know either. The reason he met Bai Yulang was because two days ago, at midnight, he had just returned from a training hall.


    As he passed the wood mill of Xingqing Shop, he saw a young man lying on the ground.


    Lv Shuangguang said with a little sigh:


    "I thought that young man fell drunk and wanted to wake him up to get him back. But when I got close, I found out that he didn''t have any alcohol on him. He also had some Yin and Corpse Qi on him."


    Lv Shuangguang was also from the yin and yang lines, the moment he smelled the Qi, he knew that something must have happened to his comrades here. He shook his head and continued.


    "Let me see, if that''s the case, then something must have happened in the yin and yang lines, that''s why he was reduced to such a state. Everyone is from the same side, and for cultivators to cultivate so mercifully, I have to bring him back."

 C148 Kindus report

    Zhang Tiangang used his hand to feel Bai Yulang''s breath, his entire face revealing a strange expression.


    "His aura is weak and his blood is surging. At least half of his life is gone."


    Lv Shuangguang nodded his head: "Mr. Zhang is right, from the looks of it, he should be poisoned by the corpse poison. I used medicinal herbs to temporarily suppress the poison in his body, but if I do not treat him quickly, I''m afraid that something bad will happen after a while."


    Corpse poison.


    In my mind, I thought that Bai Yulang and Hu Zhongtian had a huge battle that night, and in the end, the Bai Family''s Gu techniques were unable to defeat Hu Jia''s Corpse Arts.


    Bai Yulang turned to leave, but before he walked far, the corpse poison broke out and fell onto the ground.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me and said:


    Bai Yulang saved my life, if not you think of a way and beg for Eldest Brother''s help. No matter what Eldest Brother wants, as long as I, Zhang Tiangang, am able to do it, I will do it no matter what. "


    I said he was worth the gold.


    Repaying kindness is what the people in yin and yang lines should do. No need, he said that I would also ask Chou Yulong for help.


    Perhaps under the current situation, only my Vengeance Eldest Brother can help.


    I called Chou Yulong''s number, on the other side of the phone, Chou Yulong was a little surprised:


    "Brother Qin, what''s wrong, is there something wrong with your phone call to Eldest Brother?"


    I am a little embarrassed. I was too busy recently and didn''t properly contact my Eldest Brother. Every time I look for him, there must be something.


    "If you have something to say, then speak. There''s no need to be polite with Eldest Brother." Chou Yulong did not hear what I said.


    I awkwardly smiled and said, "Eldest Brother, I really do have something that I need your help with. Can the corpse poison be cured?"


    "Corpse poison, who was poisoned?" When my Eldest Brother heard this, he was stunned for a moment.


    When I told him about the situation over here, my Eldest Brother''s expression became even more confused, saying that Bai Yulang had actually come to our place, it seems that our place has been a gathering of the wind and clouds recently.


    After I finished speaking, my Eldest Brother told me to give him the address, and he came over immediately.


    When I came over, my Eldest Brother was still holding a large elm box in his hand.


    "It really is Master Bai." My Eldest Brother only glanced at it for a moment before smiling and saying:


    "When he was young, I saw him once, and I felt that he was very fair and clear. I didn''t expect him to be so handsome when he grows up, if he went to Maple Forest Pavilion to be a young master, wouldn''t he be happy for an entire night?"


    I was a little helpless. I said that my life was in danger, so I shouldn''t stay here without doing anything good.


    I, Eldest Brother, extended my hand out to look at Bai Yulang''s neck, then pulled out a lock of his hair, opened up the box and took out a few items.


    After that strand of hair was burnt, my Eldest Brother threw it into a white glass bottle.


    With a slight shake, the clear water in the bottle turned blue, and emitted a rotten smell.


    "From the looks of it, Bai Yulang was poisoned by the Hu Family''s corpse poison."


    I praise my Eldest Brother''s sharp eyes, it is only a few strands of hair, how could he be able to see through it?


    If you were talking about other families, it''s possible that they wouldn''t recognize it, but Hu Family''s corpse poison requires one to be poisoned to the skin, and once you are poisoned by their corpse poison, even their hair would be poisoned, the poison will go deep into your bone marrow and you can''t have a cure for that.


    If I hear this, then according to what my Eldest Brother said, Bai Yulang is hopeless.


    "Lord Chou, is there nothing we can do?"


    Zhang Tiangang became anxious upon hearing this.


    My Eldest Brother stared at Bai Yulang for a long time before taking out a square inch white jade piece from the box.


    This piece of jade was not used to carve in the traditional sense, but was a type of unpolished jade. It was very rough and had not been polished by carvings.


    My Eldest Brother stuffed this jade piece into Bai Yulang''s mouth.


    It was said that unpolished jade had a spirit, and was able to extract corpse poison from the internal organs.


    When I heard this, I thought that Bai Yulang would be saved, but I didn''t expect that my Eldest Brother would give me a big gasp:


    "However, this Master Bai''s corpse poison is too late. It has already entered the bone marrow. Whether he can cure it or not depends on his luck."


    After saying that, I, Eldest Brother, cut open my own palm and used my own blood and sweat to write a few curses on the Yellow Grass Paper.


    Every four hours, it would be boiled once, then burned and fed to Bai Yulang in a medicinal soup to wash his internal organs.


    Twelve times a day. If he could wake up after these twelve times, he would be fine from then on. If he could not wake up, he could only notify the people of Bai Family Chen Xi to come and retrieve his corpse.


    After saying that, my Eldest Brother sighed and said:


    "Actually, this isn''t the best way. However, my own learning skills are limited, so this is all I can do."


    I quickly smiled along as I said, "This is all thanks to you, Eldest Brother. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even know this method."


    I Eldest Brother nodded, and told me that he still had a few customers waiting for him, so I won''t stay here for now.


    When I saw that, I didn''t dare to disturb him and hurriedly ordered my Eldest Brother to do whatever it took to do so. Let Zhang Tiangang and Lv Shuangguang go buy some medicine.


    After the jade was placed in his mouth, I could clearly feel that Bai Yulang''s breathing had calmed down a lot, and the temperature of her body had increased a little.


    But even if he doesn''t wake up, I don''t dare to delay here. The statue of the Ten Yama Kings is still waiting for me.


    Therefore, they could only allow Zhang Tiangang to accompany Lv Shuangguang here. The two of them busied themselves and rushed back.


    On my way back, Zhang Tiangang escorted me to the entrance of the monastery.


    "Brother Qin, I''m sorry, I was busy with business so I should have helped you a little, but this Bai Yulang saved my life ¡­"


    I told him to stop, do the two of us have to say these words. If not for Ten Yama Kings being busy, I would have to stay and accompany Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and nodded. I drove back alone.


    I was busy the whole night, and by noon on the second day, Ten Yama Kings''s entire body had come out, and had even lit up the statue of Ten Yama Kings, only missing the paint.


    I called Feng Si to buy some paint. The moment I opened my mouth, Feng Si was shocked, and said happily:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan has now become the true boss Qin, and he wants so much paint in one breath. I think there''s some big business recently, why don''t you give me some?"

 C149 Kowloons disk

    I laughed bitterly. To be honest, I really didn''t earn much money from Chen Xi''s business.


    That was a group of Ten Yama Kings statues, and the reason why I had given them the 50 thousand just now was purely because of giving face to Chen Xi''s cousin.


    It was as the old saying went, more friends, more enemies, more walls. If he could get closer to the Fangge through this matter, it didn''t matter if he earned a little more money.


    When Feng Si and I spoke of this matter, Feng Si also praised:


    "The most important thing to make friends with in the martial arts world is to win people''s hearts. Little brat from the Qin Clan, you did the right thing, I will send the pigment over to you later."


    As expected, not long after, Feng Si delivered the entire box of pigment to me. I took a look and saw that the paint inside had increased by a large amount compared to before.


    "Master Feng, this ¡­" I laughed and asked him if he had taken too much.


    Feng Si waved his hand and said:


    This is a huge transaction for you now, and in the future, there will be many areas that you will need to use paint for. If you were to return with some, I will buy some, but it would be very troublesome if Master Feng brought some over for you.


    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment.


    Previously when I was doing business, even if it was just a pinch of paint, Feng Si would always ask me to make a mess.


    After this business grew, Feng Si actually felt more at ease with me.


    As expected, big business and small business were not the same.


    After all, such a large store was a guarantee of reputation and strength.


    And I also understand a point, the real big boss that the money is owed.


    Seeing that I understood this, Feng Si laughed and praised me.


    To be honest, Feng Si hadn''t praised me that many times. After praising me twice in a row, I felt a little embarrassed.


    While speaking, Feng Si took a glance at the Ten Yama Kings on top of the stone tablet. His eyes were filled with amazement.


    Little brat from the Qin Clan, I never thought that you would know the workmanship of the Adherence, if this Ten Yama Kings was able to do such a thing, it would be a huge project, and can only be found outside and not sought.


    In front of him, I still humbly said that it was nothing. It was just that I needed to spend a bit of time to make it harder than a normal statue.


    Feng Si laughed and said that his skills were perfect, and he had even seen the skills of my Grandpa, who made the supernatural sculpture, back then. Back then, when I made the [Vajra Flying Diagram] with my lute, it was also the workmanship of the Adherence.


    Feng Si isn''t such a person, even if he had drunk a few pints of cat piss today, he still wouldn''t praise me that much.


    Could it be that it was purposely praising me, raising me to a higher position so that it would have something to ask me for help with?


    I chuckled and said:


    "Feng Si, we are all on the same side, you watched as I grew up, how much do I have? Don''t you understand?


    "You brat, what do you think of me? Do you think that the Master Feng only wants me to praise you a little so they can ask you for help?"


    I nodded. Isn''t it?


    Feng Si laughed bitterly, scolding me for not knowing how to chat, and finally opened his mouth to speak. He said that the reason he came here today was not purely to deliver paint to me.


    Look, that''s not it. I guessed it right. I knew it! How could Feng Si, an old fellow with a very high eye, so easily tell me?


    I told Feng Si to be straightforward, but he was still the same. He lowered his head and muttered to himself for a good long while, then slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "Your family has an old job called Kowloon''s disk, do you know how to do that?"


    Hearing this, I burst out laughing, isn''t this the basic technique of the supernatural sculpture, what''s so difficult about it?


    This Kowloon''s disk was actually quite complicated to talk about, it looked like a scene of nine dragons seizing a pearl. Nine dragons circled around each other, with a pearl suspended above their heads.


    Each of the nine dragons had their own expression, be it their two dragons playing with a pearl or their single dragon fighting over the treasure. Each dragon''s body was mixed together, but of course the scales on each dragon''s body were layered and distinct.


    The most important thing was that each of the nine dragons on top of the Kowloon''s disk could be taken out individually, turning into a mighty flying dragon.


    He would look like a Kowloon''s disk when he became one with the nine dragons.


    It would take a few years for him to master this skill.


    However, when they were learning and refining, they were not qualified to be a craftsman testing supernatural sculpture. They were usually Kowloon''s disk s.


    Because their appearances were so complicated, Kowloon''s disk s with such abundant expressions could do it well.


    This was an old job, because in the past, when the ancestors made the supernatural sculpture, they relied on this to test their descendants.


    However, I have never heard of any other use of the Kowloon''s disk besides the exam.


    I raised my head to look at Feng Si and said:


    "Master Feng, open your mouth, tell me why do you want this thing."


    Back then, my Grandpa didn''t want to do business with him, so every time Feng Si said that he wanted to introduce me to a business, I tried my best to push him.


    It''s of great use, a boss that I know had a little trouble in the house, wanting to find a treasure to guard the house, and also need a treasure that can suppress it. I think, the thing that can suppress the world, is only of the Ninth or Fifth Martial Saint level, isn''t Kowloon''s disk just like this?


    This was true, Kowloon''s disk s, dragons born with five claws, nine dragons in the sky, a true dragon.


    This was something only Overlords could enjoy.


    If it were left at home guarding the house, not to mention ordinary evil spirits, even fierce ghosts and evil spirits wouldn''t dare to enter the house.


    However, making this thing usually did not require drawing the soul or opening the light.


    It was only because it was recorded in the map of the supernatural sculpture, it was also known as the supernatural sculpture.


    Therefore, Kowloon''s disk only have the effect of suppressing hatred. I haven''t seen anyone invite them in all these years.


    Feng Si said that he wanted to invite this. I thought for a while, and felt that this item would not be difficult, so I agreed. But because his waters were too deep, I decided to leave it to him and said:


    "What kind of identity do you think the person who you want to invite the Kowloon''s disk should be?"


    Hearing my words, Feng Si laughed and said:


    "What, you still don''t believe your Master Feng? This guy is amazing, a rich businessman from his side of the Hong Kong is always taking advantage of the money, but it seems like he invited me because he had a property under his hand that was haunted. Didn''t I think of you all of a sudden?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then said: "This person is called Li Jia Chen, you can read the newspapers normally, he said that as long as you can settle this matter well, you can pay 1 million Hong Kong dollars."

 C150 A knife on the head

    1 million Hong Kong dollars, how much does that mean for our big red ticket? I don''t even dare to imagine it.


    Furthermore, it was just an ordinary Kowloon''s disk.


    I hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t resist the temptation of the 1 million Hong Kong dollars and said to Feng Si:


    "How about this, I have a few orders with me for the next few days. I''ll help you make them after I''m done. Is that okay?"


    Feng Si nodded his head straightforwardly, saying that he was not in a hurry with his business, he just need to help him do it as soon as possible after I''m done.


    I could see the happiness on Feng Si''s face. It seemed like it should be his, and he made a lot of money.


    His job is to become the intermediary of a yin and yang lines, to rely on these kinds of methods to earn money, and it is said that he has earned a lot over the years, I have seen this all in my eyes.


    I said that I still had some matters to attend to, I will not entertain him if I had to, Feng Si was also sensible, and left jubilantly.


    There was only one day left until the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar, and I had to finish the color quickly.


    The color didn''t need to be long, I was pretty much done with the color by the time night fell, then Zhang Tiangang called me.


    On the other side of the phone, the brat was extremely excited, saying that Bai Yulang had woken up.


    Hearing this, I laughed, put my work aside, and drove to return dragon view.


    Bai Yulang lied on Lv Shuangguang''s bed. His face was pale white and his Qi was weak, but at least his eyes were open.


    I used the method that my Eldest Brother taught me and took out the piece of jade from his mouth. It was originally a snow-white jade piece.


    At this time, it had actually turned dark and was emitting a light purple color. Moreover, it was filled with an aura of corruption.


    This was because he had extracted all the poison from the jade piece, which was why the jade piece had turned this color.


    After taking the jade piece off, Bai Yulang was gradually able to speak.


    I pulled Lv Shuangguang over to me and told him that it was Lv Shuangguang who picked him up from the street.


    Bai Yulang raised his head and looked at the ceiling, just as he was about to speak, he could not help but cough and spurt out a mouthful of blood onto the side of the bed.


    After slightly swaying for a long period of time, Bai Yulang finally opened his mouth and said:


    "Fuck, Hu Zhongtian, there''s an ambush waiting for me at that place."


    That night, Bai Yulang saw Hu Zhongtian sleeping inside the coffins. I didn''t see anything else.


    Bai Yulang shook his head and said:


    "I originally thought that he would be the only one to fight him when he went over, but when Hu Zhongtian saw me, he didn''t fight directly with me. Instead, he took out his bell and rang it, causing all the coffins to jump out."


    Bai Yulang thought for a moment and continued:


    "To be more accurate, they are not human, but more like zombies. However, they all have a body temperature and they can breathe. They are probably living corpses."


    I nodded as I felt that it was a little strange. It would be normal for Hu Zhongtian to have a few zombies under his command.


    After all, Hu Zhongtian''s family trained in the technique of corpses, but I don''t know what the living dead are.


    Bai Yulang said to let him continue, and said with a long sigh:


    All these things are actually quite easy to deal with. When I was about to clean them up, a person suddenly appeared at the door, spat out a mouthful of water from his mouth, and sprayed it all on my face. All of a sudden, I felt that my body was unable to move.


    Even an expert like Bai Yulang had suffered a loss at that memorial hall, it seemed like it was really dangerous, the reason Bai Yulang was poisoned by the corpse poison was because of the water that came out from his mouth.


    There was corpse poison in the water, how could that person spit it out? Was he not afraid of being poisoned? It seemed that this person was not ordinary.


    I asked Bai Yulang if he could clearly see this person''s appearance.


    Bai Yulang nodded his head, saying that he would never be able to forget this person''s appearance. This person was wearing a matching jacket, with a pair of sunglasses on his face, and looked skinny and tall.


    When I heard the way he dressed, I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and spit out the two words "underclothes" from my mouth.


    Who is the underclothes?


    The three of them asked me at the same time. I told them what happened that day, underclothes isn''t human.


    This way, it was very likely that the underclothes was already dead at that time, but he was probably left behind by Hu Zhongtian to train until he became a living corpse with ideas and thoughts.


    If that was the case, the corpse poison in his mouth would not have been poisoned.


    But if he really said it like that, then Hu Zhongtian had even more of a relationship with the Spirit Recovery Pill.


    Zhang Tiangang analyzed from the side:


    "In my opinion, it''s very likely that Hu Zhongtian used the undead to transport the Spiritfount Pill and then used the underclothes to spread it to the end. However, he himself only needed to stay in the memorial hall to reap the benefits.


    But was it really that simple?


    In the end, this was still something that he had to take a risk with. As a member of the yin and yang lines, was Hu Zhongtian really going to earn money by selling the God Slayer Powder?


    I think there might be something else behind this.


    It was just that for a while we didn''t know what was going on.


    "The most important thing is to uncover that Hu Zhongtian fellow." Bai Yulang coughed and said:


    "This time, he almost caused me to lose my life. I''ll go back to Xiangxi to get help right now, I don''t believe that a dignified Bai Family can''t deal with a corpse."


    I told Bai Yulang not to be anxious, even if he wanted to go back, he would have to wait for his body to recover.


    Furthermore, this place was a gathering of experts in the yin and yang lines. There were countless experts here.


    If the people from the Bai Family came back, the situation might not turn for the better.


    After hearing what I said, Bai Yulang said somewhat unhappily:


    "Then are we going to just lie here and be beaten up like this? I can''t stand this."


    I laughed and said,


    "It''s easy to dodge an arrow on the surface but hard to guard against an arrow on the inside. Let''s quickly head out, what will the situation be like, I think you can feel it too, endure the blade on your head, if you can, let''s see what Hu Zhongtian wants to do first, it''s not too late."


    After I said all that, Bai Yulang did not refute anymore, but from the bottom of his heart, it could be seen that he was not convinced by what I had said.


    But right now, Hu Zhongtian still has no way of breaking this for us.


    With Bai Yulang''s huge loss, he had no other choice for the time being. Cultivating his body and recuperating was the best way.

 C151 Yamas collection

    Because Bai Yulang still has things to do with Chen Xi, I''ve been running around on both ends these past two days and it made me extremely tired.


    By the time I finished painting the statue in the evening, it was past twelve in the morning.


    Zhang Tiangang said that as long as it was past 12 in the morning, even if it was the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar, the Sagamore would let the ghost door open and leave.


    So in the evening, we brought Chen Xi out from the hotel and brought him to the inside of the shop.


    We made Chen Xi sit cross-legged in front of the statue of the Ten Yama Kings that was wrapped in red cloth s, accompanying her at the side.


    "Remember, even if you want to die from sleepiness, you can''t close your eyes tonight. If you fall asleep, we can''t stop Sagamore from doing something in your dreams."


    Chen Xi kept that thought in mind as he fearfully nodded his head.


    It was my first time doing such a huge project, so naturally, I didn''t dare to slight them. Therefore, I found a large incense burner and lit it for the Ten Yama Kings.


    "With the blessing of a deity, I will spend the night in peace. If I need to reveal my saintliness, I will have to ask for the blessing of a deity."


    I sat cross-legged under the statue with the two of them after we had respectfully offered incense.


    However, half an hour passed after 12 o''clock. It seemed as if nothing strange had happened.


    I was a little doubtful, could it be that Sagamore did not intend to take Chen Xi by surprise?


    Zhang Tiangang also scratched his head, to be honest, it was strange, he even touched his stomach and said:


    "We might have to wait until the second half of the night. Why don''t we go out and eat something first?"


    I glanced at him snappily. It was already a crucial moment, yet I still dared to be unruly here.


    While we were talking, the lights in the shop suddenly went black as if they were short-circuiting, and then turned on again.


    Chen Xi gave a long yawn, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Brother Zhang, Brother Qin, I''m so sleepy."


    I jumped in fright and said:


    "That can''t be. It''s only 12 o''clock, so you have to persevere. After the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar, you can sleep whatever you want."


    "But I''m really tired." Chen Xi yawned again, then involuntarily closed his eyes.


    If she did fall asleep, the two of us wouldn''t be able to save her.


    "I can''t sleep!"


    Gritting my teeth, I raised my palm and hit her face with it.


    "Oh, it hurts."


    Chen Xi woke up from his stupor and rubbed his face as he asked why we hit her.


    I said that it was all because you wanted to sleep, but hearing this, Chen Xi felt a little innocent. She said that she did not want to sleep and had her eyes opened all this time.


    However, for some reason, she suddenly felt like her eyes were about to close as if there were two big stones under her eyelids.


    If a person is trapped, it would be just like this. I told her to be more energetic. This is a life and death situation, she can''t be neglected right now.


    Chen Xi nodded his head, but before long, he couldn''t help but close his eyes once again.


    This time, I finally broke down completely. Is this girl not going to listen to my advice or what''s going on?


    I told Zhang Tiangang to bring a bucket of water over, and all of his brain was poured onto Chen Xi''s body.


    The water in the wintertime was ice-cold, making it impossible for a person to not wake up even if they wanted to. However, Chen Xi seemed to not feel a thing, and did not even speak.


    Seeing this situation, I immediately felt that something was amiss.


    If he was someone who was sleepy, he would wake up even if he didn''t wake up when a bucket of water was poured over him. Chen Xi didn''t look like herself. When she fell asleep, she looked more like someone who had been bewitched and fell asleep.


    When I thought of this, I muttered, Not good.


    The Sagamore came here a long time ago, it''s just that he is a ghosts, we can''t see him, so in the dark, he has already slept with Chen Xi.


    "Hurry up and think of a way to deal with her, otherwise something might happen."


    I shouted to Zhang Tiangang, and then took out the bovine tears from my pocket to use for breaking the barrier, rubbing his fingers together and dripping them into his eyes.


    In that moment, I felt a scorching sensation as I forcefully opened my eyes and looked towards Chen Xi''s direction.


    All of a sudden, he saw a ghosts wearing a blue and green flowery attire lying on Chen Xi''s body, with a wretched expression on its face as it touched Chen Xi''s chest.


    This should be the legendary Sagamore.


    That person suddenly noticed that I was looking at him. He raised his head to look at me and I saw that his face had the same facial features as the clowns in the Beijing opera. His facial features were truly vulgar and ugly.


    Seeing that, I shouted: "Let go of that girl, such a bold Sagamore."


    "Aiyo, this is my wife. I''ll do whatever I want. Go and stay wherever it''s cool."


    Sagamore didn''t care about what I said at all. With just a wave of my sleeve, I couldn''t help but close my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I had already used up all of the effect on bovine tears.


    Zhang Tiangang slapped Chen Xi a few times, and even stuck close to her ear as he shouted.


    But Chen Xi still did not react at all, and only let out waves after waves of sound of him sleeping soundly.


    Seeing that this didn''t work, I clenched my teeth and took out the carving knife from my pocket.


    "Don''t blame me for being merciless."


    After I finished speaking, I used the blade handle of the Engraved Mud Blade and pushed it towards Chen Xi''s group. The sounds of bones cracking could faintly be heard.


    This time, Chen Xi immediately cried out in pain with his mouth wide open.


    The big eyes were wide open, and the whole group was covered with red bruises. The situation had been so urgent that I didn''t know how much force I had used.


    But seeing Chen Xi''s miserable cries, it should be very painful.


    Chen Xi just lay there for a while, then looked at me with a panicked expression and said:


    "Just now, I saw that Sagamore again in my dreams. She was just about to do that to me, but fortunately, she suddenly woke up."


    I nodded calmly and told her that I had just seen it too.


    Chen Xi''s face appeared to be extremely flustered and helpless.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the store started to flicker, and a wave of creepy laughter passed through the ears of the few of us.


    "Hmph hmph, you''ve ruined my plans. Just which path are you guys on?"


    The voice was sharp and thin, sounding very much like the nagging of the clown in Beijing Opera. When Zhang Tiangang heard it, he immediately frowned and said:


    "It''s the voice of the Sagamore. Seems like we just saved Chen Xi and did not let this lecher succeed. This thing wants to take revenge on us."


    There are those who go through the motions of etiquette first, and then go through the motions of eating yin and yang lines. They are afraid of offending things like wandering souls that even I don''t want to offend in Sagamore.


    Therefore, I didn''t immediately pull away the red cloth that was covering Ten Yama Kings. Instead, I cupped my hands together and said to the air:


    "Ghost Seventh Young Noble, you are a ghost from the underworld, she is from the mortal realm, how can a ghost like her do things together? Please be magnanimous."

 C152 Transmit Seal by Official Star

    "What a joke, I, Ghost Seventh Young Master is very handsome. I can''t sleep with anyone I want. This little girl will go down to be my 99th wife then, isn''t that nice?"


    The sound in the air was ear-piercing.


    When I heard this, I gave a cold laugh. No matter if you are a human or a ghost, the most important thing is to know your own limits. You have already grown to such a state, yet you still dare to say that you have such a majestic appearance.


    I let out a long sigh and said,


    "Don''t tell me that there''s no discussion on this matter today."


    "Just you yin and yang lines people want to ruin my good fortune." Sagamore replied mercilessly.


    "Whoever dares to spoil my plans, all of you, go down to meet the King of Hell."


    This sentence hit the nail on the head. Since there''s no room for negotiation, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    I bravely said:


    "Today, I will let you meet the King of Hell."


    Before I even finished speaking, I bent down and pulled down the red cloth that was covering the Ten Yama Kings.


    The Ten Yama Kings was a divine sculpture that had experienced enlightenment, and was wrapped in the red cloth just now. He did not use his divine power, so he was able to temporarily make the Sagamore be arrogant.


    With the pull of the red cloth, the Ten Yama Kings, his dignified appearance, how could his aura be comparable to that of a little kid.


    In the blink of an eye, the flickering lights suddenly lit up.


    A "Aiyah" sound came from the air, followed by an object falling down from the sky, which coincidentally smashed onto the store''s mahogany coffee table.


    Zhang Tiangang and I lifted the statue of the Ten Yama Kings and walked over. Only then did we see that it was actually the Sagamore.


    It was the face of a clown wearing a blue and blue flowery robe.


    Looking at the statue of the Ten Yama Kings, it was extremely terrified.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t worry about it, we can talk about anything. Please bring this Ten Yama Kings back first, I promise I will never meet this young lady again in this lifetime."


    I laughed coldly, saying that there were actually despicable people who were ghosts s. He had gone to do whatever he wanted long ago, but didn''t I already say that this matter could be discussed.


    However, if you want me to meet the King of Hell, then I can only let you meet him first.


    Seeing that begging was useless, Sagamore clenched his teeth and said:


    "My father is the leader of the Spirit King Division, do you believe that I won''t let him take revenge?"


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he sneered. He said that underneath Underworld, there are countless Ghost Kings. You have a good plan.


    Those words were not enough to scare me. Sagamore thought for a while and said:


    "I''m a wild immortal. If you want anything, I can transform it for you. How about you let me go once?"


    I laughed. "With your wretched appearance, do you think we can trust you?"


    Since both schemes failed, the Sagamore had nothing to say. Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other and shouted:


    "All directions are solemn. Yama Luo from the underworld palace has the palm of his hand, and he is going to leave evil in it. Ten Yama Luo, please display your true spirit."


    Before he could finish his sentence, we heard three Dragon-drumming sounds resounding in our ears.


    Then, he heard a very solemn "Tai!"


    Ten rays of light appeared on the white wall of my shop, and each ray of light revealed a figure.


    The crowns were on their heads, and their figures were magnificent.


    That light was so bright that we couldn''t even open our eyes, and could only barely see from between our fingers, and the ten light beams shot out one finger at Sagamore.


    "Insolent wandering soul, how can you do such a thing in the world, molesting a good family, raping a woman, unforgivable, quickly return to the underworld, serve the pot of oil."


    The sound was as loud as a bell, and it tickled our ears as soon as it was finished.


    The Sagamore on the red wooden tea table let out a blood-curdling scream. His body turned into black smoke little by little, and disappeared in a few seconds.


    Luckily, the supernatural sculpture of the Ten Yama Kings appeared in time, otherwise, I really wouldn''t have been able to deal with the Sagamore.


    "However, this Sagamore is much more cowardly than the ghosts we dealt with before."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed somewhat complacently:


    "Sure enough, the young ones are the young ones. Even dozens of these ghosts are no match for us."


    I rolled my eyes at him, saying that he didn''t know how tired I had become in order to work overtime as a statue of the Ten Yama Kings.


    Fortunately, Chen Xi had completed his task.


    We''ll let Chen Xi stay here for a few more days. Chen Xi only said that his cousin told him to go over to his place after everything is settled.


    We had no choice but to send Chen Xi to the train on the second day.


    Before we got on the car, Chen Xi gave me a bank card and said that the two of us worked hard to deal with this matter, and that this matter was taken as his heart.


    But I also won''t take it, I just want to ask Chen Xi to help me and Zhang Tiangang pay respects to Fangge after he returns.


    After sending Chen Xi off for the night, Zhang Tiangang and I invited him to our house to drink.


    I told Cai Wenlong that I wanted to give him a surprise so he can guess what it is.


    This brat didn''t even put down his chopsticks. He looked at me excitedly and said,


    "Is the statue from the official star ready?"


    I nodded, and took out a statue of a red cloth from the cupboard and let Cai Wenlong open it.


    The statue was much better looking than the average statue. It was made from the shape of a human statue. Its face was gentle and it exuded an indescribable sense of wealth.


    He was wearing a red official''s robe and held a square golden seal in his hand. A cloud that was many times bigger than his body stood on top of him. It symbolized that he was able to walk smoothly throughout his career.


    "With this statue, you will be able to rise to the top within three years in the government."


    I happily handed the sculpture over to Cai Wenlong.


    However, Cai Wenlong still found it hard to believe and said:


    "Is that for real? But I''ve already been suspended. A suspended official can''t even be considered to be in the government anymore."


    I laughed and said that I would not believe in anything else, but asked him to believe in my skills in making supernatural sculpture s.


    As they spoke, I asked Cai Wenlong to bring three joss sticks as a offering. From today onwards, Cai Wenlong would have to kowtow three times in the morning before he could face this statue.


    As long as the offerings were done properly, they would be kept in good condition.


    Cai Wenlong did as he was told and raised three joss sticks above his head. He kowtowed to the sculpture three times and muttered an incantation:


    "Please bless me, Supreme God, and protect me. I will be able to rise to the top of the world, and I will be very proud of my authority."


    Then, Cai Wenlong placed the incense in front of the statue.


    We continued drinking. After an hour, Cai Wenlong went out to pick up a call, and when he returned, he excitedly hugged me.


    A big guy was so excited that he almost cried. After a long time, he finally managed to hold it in and said:


    "Brother Qin, the seal sent by an official is really effective. It has only been an hour or so, but it has already had the effect."

 C153 One Life, Two Channels, Three Flows of Wind and Water

    I froze and asked him what was the matter.


    Cai Wenlong said that there seemed to be a new change in the situation.


    Cai Wenlong was so happy that he wanted to hug me in his arms. If not for the help of this official who gave me the seal, he might have been able to return back to his normal position.


    If I say it, all of the credit lies in the supernatural sculpture, and most of it is Cai Wenlong''s own luck.


    Cai Wenlong didn''t quite understand what I meant: "Don''t be modest, I only improved after I invited the supernatural sculpture. How can you say that it''s fate, and sometimes it has to come true?"


    It seemed that he still did not understand the meaning of sending a seal to a government official.


    Cai Wenlong and I explained that the five ways in which a person walked towards his future were: life, fortune, and character.


    Cai Wenlong had his eyes wide open. Honestly speaking, he was extremely wealthy.


    I let Zhang Tiangang secretly take a look at his face. Zhang Tiangang said that his face is called Dragon Seals.


    The Dragon Finger referred to the ministers following beside the emperor, while the feudal figurehead referred to the feudal figurehead.


    This sort of appearance could not be described with the word "rich." There would definitely be a day like the sun in the sky in the future.


    After Cai Wenlong heard this, he shook his head and said:


    "After the new year, I will be running for four years. If I really have what you guys said, I wouldn''t be just a deputy right now. I would even be kicked around like a ball."


    I was instantly amused by his words and replied:


    "Director Cai, it''s not too early for this Ganluo to be eight years old, and it''s not too late for Jiang Shang to be ninety seals." Director Cai, it''s not too early for this Ganluo to be eight years old, and it''s not too late for Jiang Shang ninety seals.


    I explained to him that Cai Wenlong was born to be a official, but he was just like the dust on a cloud.


    This was the effect of the official stamp.


    Because Cai Wenlong was destined to be an official, once Shangguan Xing sent the seal to his side, he could naturally bring out his good luck.


    If Cai Wenlong was destined to be a peddler, even if he was given the seal of ten thousand officials or even ten thousand stars, it would still be of no use at all.


    This was called life sometimes had to come to an end, life could not be forced at any time.


    Even if it''s us, it''s still one of Cai Wenlong''s fortuitous encounters. Otherwise, how would someone from the yin and yang lines send him an official star out of thin air, protecting his good fortune for the past three years?


    Fate and destiny were two wonderful words.


    As we did not drink much, Zhang Tiangang and I went to the shop early the next day to prepare for business.


    However, it was a strange thing. A few days ago, the store was bustling with business, but today, there was not a single person around.


    I am a little puzzled, Zhang Tiangang smiled and comforted me, saying that was the way to do business, how can there be so many customers coming every day, it''s not like we have a small restaurant.


    However, when he saw that the shop was cold and deserted, Zhang Tiangang took out a Go and asked if I would take this.


    I saw this and was happy. Back then, my Go craftsmanship was even taught by my Grandpa. My Grandpa said that his Go craftsmanship was passed on to him by someone called Wei Yuan.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, his two eyes widened.


    I asked him what he was doing staring like a bell.


    "You ¡­ You''re not talking about Wei Qingyuan, are you? "


    I nodded, saying how did Zhang Tiangang know that my Grandpa was talking about this.


    "Formidable." Zhang Tiangang spent a long time before he finally came back to his senses and told me that Wei Qingyuan was not an ordinary person. He was a rare Go genius who had once played chess with the Prime Minister of the Republic of China, Duan Qili.


    I am a little puzzled, why would such a powerful person go to Pirate?


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh. He had no mother when he gave birth to children, so it was a long story.


    I didn''t play chess. I just grabbed a handful of chess pieces and held them in my hands. I felt the ice in my hands moistening. It didn''t look like I was holding a chess piece, but rather a piece of jade.


    He opened his hand and saw that the white chess piece was like ice under the refraction of the light. The texture was extremely fine and the edges of the chess piece were emitting a faint jade light.


    This is on a completely different level from the chess pieces I touched before. I asked Zhang Tiangang:


    "This chess piece of yours seems especially comfortable."


    Zhang Tiangang laughed proudly, and told me: "Of course, this chess piece of mine is the famous Yun Zi, and he is even the spawn of the Ming Dynasty''s Yongchang Manor.


    Zhang Tiangang started to become complacent when he mentioned this chess piece. He told me that the Yongzi that other people see now are all modern fired arts and crafts, and that this chess piece of his was made eight hundred years ago from the true Ming Dynasty.


    I don''t know much about antiques, so I don''t have much interest in them. I just find them fun.


    However, from what he said, this thing should be worth a lot of money. However, the first time I met Zhang Tiangang, he was still wearing his tattered clothes.


    If he sold this to someone who knew its value, Zhang Tiangang would have everything.


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang immediately retorted, and shook his head:


    Other than me, there are a few that are worthy of this pawn, not to mention selling it to others, even for others to see, my heart would be pained. If not for Brother Qin saying that your Grandpa was a Successor Disciple of Wei Qingyuan, I would not have brought this chess piece out.


    Seeing that Zhang Tiangang took this chess game very seriously, I immediately turned serious and set it up on the table. It was a chess board with small purple sandalwood on it.


    But at this time, a light cough came from the door. I turned my head to see Feng Si holding a large paper box in his hand, and looked at me while giggling.


    "Oh, Little brat from the Qin Clan, you have the leisure to play chess here."


    I quickly got up and Zhang Tiangang took the opportunity to put away the chess pieces, and said: (TL: UU@@


    "No, isn''t this the restlessness of the restaurant? Two people playing chess?"


    Feng Si did not say a word. He only glanced at the chess pieces in the chess basket and nodded his head in understanding.


    But Zhang Tiangang did not let him take another look, and closed the lid on the chess basket.


    laughed somewhat awkwardly as he said:


    "Such leisure. Looks like the things I needed you to help me with a few days ago should be done."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but pat the back of my head. I was so busy these past few days that I forgot about the Kowloon''s disk that Feng Si passed to me.


    "Master Feng... "Me."


    I smiled a little embarrassedly as I cupped my hands and said,


    "You see, there''s too much work to do these few days. I just finished yesterday''s work, and I haven''t even helped you with the things you''ve asked me to do."

 C154 earth has four virtues

    Feng Si seemed to have already guessed it, and would tell me about it.


    "Don''t worry, it would be better if you didn''t. Didn''t I bring the materials for you?"


    While he was speaking, Feng Si opened the large paper box in his hands.


    I looked inside and those who knew could tell at a glance that the box contained the best White Plains.


    This White Plains soil came from the region of Jiangxi where the water and soil were abundant. Legend has it that this type of soil was extremely rare, and that it was located around eight to nine meters below the ground level.


    A laborer who went up the mountain to pick up soil would only be able to take one or two catties a year. Moreover, he would need extremely familiar earthwork to know when and where to dig deep enough to be able to dig this kind of soil.


    In those days, this kind of soil was specially provided for Jingdezhen to burn imperial porcelain and pay tribute to the emperor.


    However, due to the rarity of the soil, a complete set of porcelain required two to three years of hard work to make.


    An inch of land was worth an inch of money. This kind of soil was extremely suitable for describing.


    Seeing that I recognized the White Continent, Feng Si happily asked me if this kind of soil was related to creating supernatural sculpture.


    I nodded and said,


    "This type of soil has four virtues. It burns like jade, knocks with the sound of bells and drums, and smells like dragon saliva. A hundred years worth of glue will last forever."


    As the supernatural sculpture was different from the porcelain that was cooked, it was a technique created by clay, and it would inevitably dry up and crack after a long time. However, if it was produced by the White Plains, even after a hundred years, it would still be brand-new, and it would never fade, and would never dry or dry.


    This thing was practically made from supernatural sculpture s.


    But also because this item was too expensive, very few people used it to make supernatural sculpture.


    I asked Feng Si:


    "You aren''t planning on using this to make a simple Kowloon''s disk, are you?"


    Feng Si nodded his head: "Don''t ask too much about anything else. It''s not easy for me to find this, you have to do it well, there are only so many materials, if it''s accidentally broken, I don''t have a place for you."


    Looking at such good soil, it was as if a chef had met with good ingredients, who wished for nothing more than to immediately show off and happily nod his head, reassuring Feng Si.


    Feng Si told me that if I wasn''t busy, I would take out the Kowloon''s disk in a day or two. The situation over at Hong Kong seemed to have changed a little as I needed it more urgently.


    I wanted to ask him what the hell is going on there, Feng Si just let me do it, the money won''t go without me.


    After saying all that, Feng Si left and took his leave.


    Before leaving, Feng Si had not forgotten about it, he smiled at Zhang Tiangang and said:


    "Mr. Zhang, this Yongzi is not bad."


    Zhang Tiangang''s face did not reveal any expression, he only glanced at the clay box that Feng Si left behind, and shook his head:


    "Feng Si is not someone to be trifled with."


    I say, what''s wrong? Feng Si has a lot of water, and it''s true, but normal interactions shouldn''t be related.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed bitterly and said:


    "I don''t know why, but I keep having the feeling that if we get too close to him, we won''t have a good time either. Brother Qin, after this is done, let''s avoid him as much as possible."


    I nodded my head. I will listen to Zhang Tiangang''s orders, since my Grandpa didn''t seem to have interacted much with him back then.


    It was only when I opened my shop to do business that Feng Si became a big brother. I also didn''t have anyone to guide me around in the yin and yang lines, so in a certain sense, Feng Si had already become my teacher.


    But with Zhang Tiangang here, Feng Si did indeed have a lot less contact.


    However, since he had already agreed to it, the Kowloon''s disk still had to do it, not to mention there was such a good material here.


    That day, I let Zhang Tiangang temporarily refuse to meet with guests. Then, he started to become a Kowloon''s disk.


    With a good material like the Bai Yue Country, it was as if there was a divine aid. In two days and two nights, he had completed all nine lifelike dragons.


    When the nine coiling dragons lit up, the mirror instantly lit up with a multicolored light.


    Not only that, the nine dragons actually spoke at the same time. A deafening dragon roar pierced my ears.


    Usually, when he was awake, the sounds produced by the supernatural sculpture would only be heard by those with the skills to cook, but this time, even Zhang Tiangang, who was sleeping a few meters away from the worktable, was woken up by this sound.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me what was the commotion from before, and I did not understand either.


    The voice of the supernatural sculpture, it''s so loud, this is also the first time I''ve heard it.


    The next day, I packed the Kowloon''s disk and gave it to Feng Si. Feng Si happily gave me a card, saying that the money had already been prepared for me.


    I want Feng Si to tell me what exactly is going on here. Feng Si still did not mention it out loud, saying that Mr. Li would invite me to the Hong Kong in the future, and I would naturally find out when we get there.


    I say, I don''t want to go to the place near the western shank. Since Feng Si doesn''t want to talk to me anymore, I won''t ask anymore.


    After we return, I''ll let Zhang Tiangang check if the card has as much as Feng Si said.


    This check, the real 1 million Hong Kong dollars, converted to a big red 868,800 votes.


    The numbers were pretty good.


    A Kowloon''s disk can earn more than us working hard for half a year.


    Zhang Tiangang was extremely happy.


    While we were discussing how to spend the money, the glass door of the shop creaked slightly, and a very soft female voice came:


    "Excuse me, is this Qin Yi''s store?"


    I thought the voice sounded familiar, but I didn''t remember who it was, so I went out and saw a woman standing inside, wearing a light brown tweed coat and bright silver high heels.


    This woman was very alluring, with a head full of curls of granny''s grey. Her face was very white, and although it wasn''t particularly red, her lips were very alluring, and her teeth were red. Her eyes were very bright, and her tail was slightly raised.


    What was even worse was that she was wearing a black lace wrapper under her half-open coat. The wrapper could barely cover the beautiful pair on her chest. A line of business was slightly revealed along with half a mountain.


    There was a red rose blossoming on the exposed part of the left breast. Because it was big enough, the rose was very solid.


    Separated by two meters, I could faintly smell the fragrance of her body mixed with the scent of her milk. I didn''t say anything for a long time and just stared blankly at her.


    Zhang Tiangang also walked out. He had originally asked me what was wrong, but when he saw the woman in front of him, he first swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then he said:


    "You two can continue chatting here. I''ll go down and buy a bottle of milk to drink."


    "Come back here. There''s no proper girl, she''s still here."


    I thought that I was doing some serious business, how could I think about such things? I hurriedly stopped Zhang Tiangang.

 C155 school flower

    Looking at the two of us, the woman suddenly laughed happily and said,


    "Qin Yi, look at how you''ve forgotten about me."


    I was stunned. I exclaimed, this woman''s voice is indeed familiar to me, but I can''t remember which one it was.


    "You are ¡­" I asked timidly.


    "I''m Tian Yan, have you forgotten about me?" She pouted and sat on the chair. She looked inside my shop and said:


    "Old classmate, it can''t be a few years since I last saw you. You''ve already made a name for yourself."


    When Tian Yan shouted out her name earlier, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I recalled my junior high school memories.


    This Tian Yan is our school''s beauty, I am honored to be in the same class as her. Tian Yan already had a very beautiful appearance when we were in junior high school.


    He had a tall and long figure, and his skin was extremely fair and clean. His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky, and according to his current words, he belonged to the type of pure first love.


    Tian Yan is beautiful and her grades are good. There are many people in the class who want to pursue her, and I am one of them.


    In order to chase after Tian Yan, I even fought with someone else back then, but unfortunately, Tian Yan wasn''t with anyone.


    It was like watching a nine-knife movie, the girls we chased together all those years ago.


    It was always a fresh and beautiful memory.


    I''ve dreamed of her many times over the years, to tell the truth.


    However, even though the person in front of me said that she was the school''s school belle, Tian Yan, I still didn''t dare believe him.


    The current Tian Yan was indeed very beautiful, but just looking at her would cause one''s bones to go numb. She was not as beautiful as the former Little He, who only revealed her sharp horns and the elegant beauty of youth.


    However, when I saw the goddess of the past, I still let out a green laugh.


    "Woman has changed eighteen times in a few years. I didn''t expect that when you stood in front of me, I wouldn''t even be able to recognize you."


    Tian Yan laughed and said, time was changing, people were also changing, and asked me why didn''t I see anyone after high school.


    I was a little happy in my heart. Turns out Tian Yan still remembered me, I said that I went back to inherit my skills.


    Tian Yan let out a somewhat frustrated sigh and said:


    "Actually, I also want to continue studying. I haven''t studied since I was in my second year of high school. I went out with my aunt to do business. In a flash, it''s been so many years."


    Her aunt, I know that she used to come often to pick Tian Yan up from school and drive a big red Volvo S90.


    Seeing that the two of us knew each other, Zhang Tiangang smiled and said that he wouldn''t disturb our two old classmates chatting, so he went out himself.


    Without waiting for me to stop him, he had already left the elevator.


    Tian Yan covered her mouth and laughed: "Your friend is really strange."


    I scratched the back of my head embarrassedly, saying that he''s my brother Zhang Tiangang. When I have time, I will find a chance to introduce him to you.


    I asked Tian Yan if she had something to talk to me about.


    Tian Yan didn''t hold back and nodded at me:


    "I heard that your supernatural sculpture is very powerful, so I came over to ask for your help."


    But I''m already used to it, and furthermore, it''s a great beauty. I just asked Tian Yan if there was anything I could help her with.


    Tian Yan looked around nervously, asking me if it was safe to talk here.


    I laughed and said this was the best CBD area in the city, with the highest level of security.


    If we were afraid of having ears on the other side of the wall, it was just the two of us, and no one else would be able to hear us.


    After Tian Yan heard what I said, she was finally relieved. She lowered her voice and said:


    "I seem to have recruited something unclean, a doll."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the Puppet Buji, but when I hear about this recently, I feel uncomfortable subconsciously.


    With a dry cough, I let Tian Yan continue narrating. Tian Yan said: "My aunt and I are in the toy business, last month she went to Pirate to purchase a batch of toys.


    When inspecting the goods, she saw a cloth doll about half a meter long.


    The child was very adorable. He wore a set of kimono, and his eyes were watery.


    Tian Yan felt that she looked very similar to him when she was young, and she could faintly feel that she was a cloth doll talking into her ear.


    Tian Yan thought that this was a new product made by the toy merchant, which was assembled with the wrong box, so she didn''t think much and brought it back with him.


    It happened right after the cloth doll was brought back.


    That night, Tian Yan placed the cloth doll on the bed and in the middle of the night, she actually really heard a burst of singing.


    The singing sound was very sharp and thin, and the tune was very plaintive, as if it was crying.


    Tian Yan was immediately awakened by that voice. Opening her eyes, she saw that the cloth doll beside her bed was actually floating in the air right in front of her face.


    A pair of watery eyes was leaking blood along her cheeks, smiling at Tian Yan who was lying on the bed.


    That ghostly voice came from her mouth.


    Tian Yan had never seen this before and fainted from fright.


    But when she woke up, she was wearing a kimono that had come out of nowhere. Her face was covered with a white powder and her cheeks were painted a cherry red.


    It looked just like the Japanese geisha in the movie.


    This situation scared Tian Yan so much that she quickly took off her makeup and threw the cloth doll into the trash can.


    But on the night of the second day, that cloth doll actually appeared beside Tian Yan''s bed again.


    It was all a joke. It had been like this for days.


    Tian Yan did not dare to sleep alone, as he pulled her friends along to sleep with her.


    However, in the middle of the night, her friend woke up from his dream and saw Tian Yan dancing beside the bed wearing a kimono with a dagger in her hand while singing:


    "Life, like the passing of the morning Lu Yi, is hard to stay. After a few twists and turns, you know that life is like a dream ¡­"


    After singing this song back and forth a few times, Tian Yan finally picked up the dagger in her hand and prepared to cut her neck off.


    At this time, even if her friend was even more afraid, she couldn''t watch Tian Yan commit suicide. She quickly snatched the blade away.


    Fortunately, the knife only cut the skin, and after his friend took the blade away, Tian Yan just fainted.


    I looked at Tian Yan''s neck. There really was a Band-Aid stuck on it.


    "I think it''s going to be like this, it''s definitely not possible. If this goes on, I probably won''t commit suicide in my dreams, and will choose to commit suicide myself. My mind won''t be able to take it anymore.


    Tian Yan laughed: "Later on, when I asked around for the owner''s name to be Qin Yi, he was an old acquaintance of mine, so I hurried over."

 C156 Mengji

    I nodded my head as I fell into deep thought.


    Tian Yan stood up and bent his body as she gently held onto my arm. His body was extremely low and everything inside her line of work was revealed in front of me.


    "Help me, or else I''ll die ¡­"


    Tian Yan looked at me with a little fear, her eyes filled with sincerity.


    I didn''t say I wouldn''t help her. I laughed and pushed her hand away from my arm.


    "Don''t worry, just listening to you talk is not enough. I need to see your child first before I know how to handle this matter."


    I asked Tian Yan if she brought the doll over.


    Tian Yan shook her head, wondering why she would bring such a terrifying thing with him. However, did she have to see that kid before she could do anything?


    When I saw her confused expression, I laughed and explained, "This matter is all because of this child. You said that this child isn''t important."


    "If that''s the case, then come to my house tonight. I''ll show you." Tian Yan spoke with bewitching eyes.


    I thought I had nothing to do at night, so I agreed.


    Tian Yan then wrote down her address on the note, and turned and stuck it on my arm, and said:


    "I''ll be leaving first. Remember to come tonight."


    She didn''t sound like she wanted me to go to her house at night to see some kind of cloth doll, but she wanted me to meet her there.


    Before I could react, Tian Yan already turned and left, and coincidentally met Zhang Tiangang who had just returned.


    "Then let your friend go. Why don''t you stay?"


    Zhang Tiangang said politely, and immediately turned and sat in front of me.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang where the things were.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said: "Do I look like someone who needs to buy something? I was just waiting at the door."


    "Eavesdrop on us from the corner?"


    I was startled for a moment, I never thought that Zhang Tiangang would have such a hobby, but the two of us didn''t say anything shameful, he just went and listened to everything that was said in front of me.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head like a rattle drum, and said that if he was there just now, Tian Yan wouldn''t talk to me so much, at least let me go in at night.


    I asked him why, but Zhang Tiangang shook her head, she didn''t say anything else, she only mentioned what we said earlier.


    The incident with the cloth doll.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the singing voice that Tian Yan described was similar to a ghost''s, it was called a ghost''s voice from the Pirate.


    Usually it was the voice given by the artistes at the scene.


    The song that was being sung was actually not a song, but a poem written by the famous Feng Chenxiuji of the Pirate.


    In the ten thousand years of the Ming Dynasty, Feng Chenxiuji almost unified the entire Pirate, and later brought two hundred thousand people with him in order to conquer Xiluo with force.


    After that, it was defeated by the Ming army and the three river water master Li Shunchen. After Feng Chenxiuji lost, he retreated back to the country, never to recover. Within a few years, Feng Chenxiuji passed away and his subordinate, De Chuanhui, gained power.


    From then on, Feng Chenxiuji had left the stage of history, and in exchange, the Pirate became a world that lasted for hundreds of years.


    This Feng Chenxiuji was a formidable person.


    But the cloth doll, Feng Chenxiuji, what could these two possibly have to do with each other?


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head, telling me a story:


    "Legend has it that Feng Chenxiuji had a Ji in the past. After Feng Chenxiuji''s death, when the De Chuan family wanted to take him in, Ji Ning refused to obey, and finally committed suicide in the Supreme Pavilion Palace. After that, a kind of ghosts appeared in the Pirate, and every night, it would be recited in Feng Chenxiuji''s dream."


    When Zhang Tiangang said till here, he let out a long sigh. It was said that the people of the Pirate were saying that the ghosts was formed from the grudges and longing after Feng Chenxiuji''s beloved girl died, so they called it a dream girl.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang and said:


    "Then are you suspecting that Tian Yan had a cloth doll inside that Meng Ji''s appearance, that''s why the ghosts appeared in Tian Yan''s home."


    Zhang Tiangang nodded, and explained the whole story. Firstly, that cloth doll came over from the Pirate.


    The people of the second Pirate had the habit of worshipping ghosts, producing cloth doll s to worship them.


    Thirdly, Zhang Tiangang asked me if I still remember the Puppet Buji, and this Bu Ji was also like what he said before.


    If the thing that Zhang Tiangang had said was true, then it would be even scarier.


    The cloth doll that Tian Yan is holding in her hand is most likely the one that we have been wanting to search for all this time.


    If that''s really the case, then it''s definitely necessary to go over to his place to take a look at the situation, but when I just spoke out these words, I was immediately stopped by Zhang Tiangang.


    "Have you ever thought about something? Previously, we asked the antiquarian, that Bu Ji''s culinary skills have already been lost, and that it would be difficult to find even a single piece of equipment. Why would he be able to appear so easily in her box?


    Although what he said was true, it was not impossible for someone to harm Tian Yan.


    Although Zhang Tiangang''s words are reasonable, he can''t do anything to me.


    After all, the two of us are not connected.


    He still had to go over to check on the situation tonight. Perhaps something had been discovered, but it wasn''t impossible.


    Since I insist on going, Zhang Tiangang didn''t say anything, he only told me eight large words:


    Come back early and don''t stay.


    He even asked me if I remembered anything about Li Li.


    If I say this, it shouldn''t have anything to do with the Immortal Jump.


    However, I still don''t have anything to remember from Zhang Tiangang''s words.


    The address on the slip of paper that Tian Yan gave me is at the mountain villa.


    This place is quite far from my shop. I drove there at 9 pm.


    Tian Yan had been waiting for me outside her house since a long time ago. She was wearing a white silk nightgown and there was a red rose embroidered on her Clothes that was the same as the one on her chest.


    When I brought up the Nose, Tian Yan sprayed out a bit of light perfume on it. His face was very clean, but he specifically smeared some lipstick on it.


    That look was very beautiful, very enchanting, and I was actually a little stunned when I saw it. Tian Yan just laughed and pulled me inside.


    I saw that the interior of the house was a three-storey duplex structure. At the very top, there was a crane hanging from the middle of the rotating Stair, reaching from the second storey to the second storey.


    They were hanging down one by one. The crystal ball was as big as the palm of my hand. It was so dazzling that I couldn''t even open my eyes. However, it was indeed very beautiful.


    Tian Yan said that this was a chandelier that she had deliberately made the Italian glass factory pay a large price for.

 C157 Crazy Night

    It''s usually not cheap to fly from Italy. I nodded and continued to look left and right.


    I asked Tian Yan if she lived alone in such a big house.


    Tian Yan laughed, then asked me if this house was big. I was stunned for a moment. I really didn''t understand the world of the rich. Tian Yan said that her aunt''s house was larger than this.


    After doing business for two or three years, her aunt had remarried. It was not convenient for her to continue living there, so she bought this house. At that time, the price of a square meter was 20 thousand yuan, if she wanted to buy it now, she would have to double it a couple of times.


    I calculated carefully that this house would probably cost at least 10 million yuan at the time and asked Tian Yan if she could earn that much from making toys.


    Tian Yan laughed and said: "What I am doing is a hands-on business, this is a very developed market in our country, many young people like it, so the price is also relatively high, the profit margin here is very high."


    I''ve never seen a handheld one before, but I''ve heard that a young man behind my previous store bought a palm-sized figurine and spent more than a thousand yuan to be ruthlessly beaten by his parents.


    I heard that that thing was an old Nose that was imported from the Pirate, and I think that Tian Yan is doing this business.


    However, I am not here to listen to Tian Yan''s business affairs. After chatting for a while, I asked Tian Yan, "Where is that cloth doll?" Can you show it to me?


    After Tian Yan heard this, she sat on the sofa, opened the tea set, steamed the tea, and said:


    "Don''t worry, you''re here. How can I let you get busy without even drinking a cup of tea? Sit down and drink some tea first."


    I was a little helpless, and said that time was of the essence, if it was convenient, I would take it out and take a look first.


    "What''s wrong, Qin Yi? We''ve been classmates for so many years. Don''t tell me that we''re here for work and aren''t even willing to drink a cup of tea?"


    As a person, I am most afraid of others playing emotional cards. If that''s the case, then I really have no other choice. In any case, it is still early, so I made my move.


    Tian Yan had brewed jasmine tea type scents and the smell was filled with a strong fragrance. She passed a cup to me and I drank it all in one gulp.


    "Alright, let me see that cloth doll now."


    Tian Yan burst out laughing. When I got to my side, she was very close to me.


    "Little fool, do you really think that I''m letting you come only to let you take a look at that cloth doll?"


    Hearing the word ''little fool'', I felt my entire body go numb from the spine all the way to the top of my head.


    After living for more than 20 years, no one has ever called me that.


    Tian Yan put her head close to my ear, and her lips rested on my earlobe as she softly said:


    "Actually, I liked you when I was in middle school. I know you like me too."


    "Huh?"


    After a long while, I still couldn''t react. Unexpectedly, there was a sense of joy in my heart.


    Although she has changed her appearance, but from the beginning to the end, she is my eternal goddess in my heart.


    Tian Yan used her foot to kick my calf. Seeing that I didn''t react, she actually lifted both of her legs onto my thigh and wrapped her hands around my neck.


    "A relationship that we didn''t have when we were young. Let''s be crazy today."


    With Tian Yan''s strength, I fell down and actually laid on Tian Yan''s body.


    Her lips, lightly smeared with lipstick, were pressed against mine.


    Before I could react, she had already opened my teeth with her tongue and gave me a long, French kiss.


    No matter what, I''m still an adult. At this moment, my heart is actually beating rapidly. My entire body is curled up, and I don''t have any thoughts in my head.


    Tian Yan''s movements were extremely nimble as she untied my belt buckle and shirt.


    That night, from the sofa to the bedroom, they went through several rounds.


    My phone has rung multiple times, it was all from Zhang Tiangang, but as long as the phone rings, Tian Yan would hang up and say:


    "You are mine tonight, no one is allowed to disturb me."


    I originally wanted to take it, but after hearing Tian Yan''s pampered tone, I actually ignored everything else as if I was possessed by a ghost.


    In the end, the phone call seemed to have exploded. Tian Yan frowned and threw the phone call into the teapot.


    "It''s so noisy. This phone number will ruin our good situation. You won''t be angry if it breaks your phone, right?"


    Tian Yan looked at my face.


    With such a beautiful lady, how could I control whether I use my phone or not? I had long thrown what Zhang Tiangang had just said to the back of my mind, and actually foolishly said, Throw it well.


    Tian Yan smiled slightly and stuck her lips over again.


    It wasn''t until late at night that the two of us were so tired that we couldn''t move anymore. We lay on Simmons'' bed and fell asleep while gasping for air.


    However, not long after I laid down, I could faintly hear hysterical sounds. It was as though someone was screaming and chanting.


    The sound went straight through my brain, and in a split-second, woke me from my dream. I looked up and saw that the person beside the bed was gone.


    "Tian Yan?"


    No one answered.


    "Life, like the passing of the morning Lu Yi, is hard to stay. After a few twists and turns, you know that life is like a dream ¡­"


    The voice of the dream began to sing again.


    The voice was extremely mournful, as if it was the voice of a woman who deeply missed her lover.


    When I heard this sound, I immediately remembered about Meng Ji and the Puppet Buji. I could not help but feel that something was wrong and hurriedly got up from my bed.


    But it was more accurate to call it climbing out of bed than rolling off it.


    After a fierce battle, my legs almost couldn''t stand anymore.


    The voice came from the door. I stood inside and could vaguely see a light coming from outside through the crack in the door.


    The faint purple light source appeared somewhat strange.


    "Caw ¡­" Squeak squeak!


    When I opened the door, there was a sound, and the singing stopped.


    Seeing the situation outside, I was completely shocked, just like Tian Yan had said in the day.


    She wore a bright red kimono, and her hair was combed into a bun. Her face was covered with a pale powder foundation, and she held a handful of the warrior''s ribs in her hands.


    "Life, like the passing of the morning Lu Yi, is hard to stay. After a few twists and turns, you know that life is like a dream ¡­"


    Tian Yan looked at me, and continued to sing softly, and walked towards me step by step with her ribs raised.

 C158 The Art of Yin Yang Master

    "Tian Yan, it''s me."


    As soon as I saw that the ribs she was gripping were still glowing, I knew that what she was holding was not a joke, and that it was a real thing.


    But Tian Yan did not even give me the chance to react, as she arrived in front of me, she slashed her three blades towards me.


    Fortunately, I dodged quickly and hacked at the door frame three times. The blade of the blade quickly made three sparks on the steel door frame.


    As soon as I saw that there was nothing wrong with it, I turned around and hid inside the house. Then, I locked the door.


    After that, she sat down behind the door and panted heavily. She sighed in her heart about how she should have listened to Zhang Tiangang.


    I definitely can''t do something so amorous, but another doubt arose in my heart.


    If it was because of the cloth doll, why would Tian Yan want to seduce me?


    This doesn''t make sense.


    But before I could react, I suddenly heard a sneer coming from the house.


    Creak ¡­ Squeak...


    It might have been a laugh, but it sounded more like a scream coming from the throat.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but get goosebumps. I quickly turned on the light and looked into the house. There was actually a cloth doll at the head of the bed.


    The cloth doll wore a red kimono, dressed exactly the same as Tian Yan, and stood there sneering.


    When I saw the situation, I was shocked, this is probably the thing that Tian Yan mentioned could take one''s life.


    "Everyone in the world is silly. Three thousand years in a single dream."


    The cloth doll said coldly and actually flew into the air towards me.


    After a long while, my entire body seemed to have turned numb and I couldn''t move at all. My vision started to blur as a scene appeared before me.


    I lied in the middle of the coffin, my face as cold as ice had already passed away. Zhang Tiangang, Feng Si, Taug and A Jiao were standing beside the coffins, each of them holding a candle in their hands.


    I went up to call them, but none of them could hear what I said. I wanted to hold Zhang Tiangang''s hand, but just as I touched his arm, my hand actually passed through his body.


    At this moment, a person who looked like a Daoist Priest on the side shouted:


    "The auspicious hour has arrived. Boss Qin is on his way!"


    After that, Zhang Tiangang and the others expressionlessly blew out the candles in their hands, and the few funeral parlour staff members sealed the coffins''s lid.


    On the other side of the coffins was an incinerator that was currently burning with blazing flames.


    Seeing this, I immediately became anxious and shouted at the top of my lungs, "I''m not dead!"


    However, like a clay ox entering the sea, no one heard my shout.


    Looking at the coffins being carried towards the incinerator step by step, my eyes grew heavy and I couldn''t help but close my eyes bit by bit.


    The cloth doll looked at me and said with a smile:


    "A myriad of dreams. Life and death are not people. Leave early like the morning mist, return late into the night like the sunset. Die only. Leave in the dream realm."


    I couldn''t help but chant along with her.


    However, deep down in my heart, I had a faint feeling that if I closed my eyes, it would be the same as the words that I said before, forever staying in dream.


    "I can''t die!"


    I don''t know where this power came from, but it made me coldly shout, and after getting rid of my sleepiness, I opened my eyes and used my strength to lift a hook above my head, pulling that cloth doll down.


    The cloth doll let out a long cry, and then it actually stopped moving.


    At this moment, a shout came from outside the villa, calling my name.


    I opened the window and saw Zhang Tiangang and Meng Ke downstairs.


    "Hurry and save him, that Tian Yan has something to do."


    Zhang Tiangang saw me nod and asked me to wait. Then, he brought Meng Ke and rushed to the door.


    I was standing inside the house and couldn''t see what was going on outside, but I heard a commotion downstairs.


    Because it was Meng Ke who kicked the door open.


    Last time in the shop, Meng Ke did the same thing.


    The door fell down with a rumble, and I calmed myself down a little, before opening the door. Tian Yan was standing at the door, and when she saw me coming out, she raised her hand and prepared to cut down.


    I dodged to the side, and suddenly heard a loud sound, only then did I see Meng Ke standing behind Tian Yan, raising the Soul Suppressing Ruler in her hand and striking towards Tian Yan''s head.


    Tian Yan fell to the ground with a thud.


    It was only then that I felt a bit more at ease, but looking at Tian Yan who was on the ground, I said with a bit of heartache:


    "Aren''t you a bit too harsh on him?"


    Meng Ke coldly snorted. Not necessarily, maybe she didn''t feel any pain.


    I didn''t understand what she meant, and asked while looking at Meng Ke blankly:


    "Did you say she wasn''t human?"


    Meng Ke also frowned, and said: "I am not sure for now, but he does not look like a normal person."


    As Meng Ke spoke, she took out a piece of paper from her pocket. On the paper, there was a dense bunch of runes written in cinnabar.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me with disdain, shook his head, and said.


    "Brother Qin, do you still remember what I told you? Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    I sat on the sofa chair and went over to Zhang Tiangang to get a cigarette from him.


    "The old saying that you cut down a fool with only seven inches of waist is true at all."


    I said, annoyed.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me with even more contempt and said:


    "What you did was wrong, what''s wrong? Why are you bragging? Thirty-seven, you have that size?"


    I said don''t look down on people.


    In the end, Zhang Tiangang didn''t have much of a reaction, and started arguing with me with a mischievous smile on his face.


    Meng Ke, who was at the side, could not watch any longer.


    "Are you here to deal with things or are you here to tell dirty tales? If so, I''ll be leaving first, but don''t forget to pay me today, it''s the same price as last time."


    I was stunned and asked Zhang Tiangang where they found me.


    Zhang Tiangang placed his hands on his waist and scolded me:


    "Even after calling you dozens of times, you still couldn''t get through. In the end, you still turned off your phone. I saw that something was definitely going to happen, so I took out the note with the address on it and asked Miss Meng to come and save you."


    Only then did I remember that Tian Yan had thrown my phone into the water bottle when they were in a good mood.


    After that, I fell asleep and something happened afterwards. Thinking about this, I slapped my thigh. The cloth doll was still lying in the room.


    As I spoke, I quickly pulled the two of them into the house. However, the cloth doll that was left on the ground just a moment ago had suddenly disappeared.


    Meng Ke took a light sniff of the room''s smell and said:


    "There is a Yin Yang Master in the house that has been casting spells."

 C159 dead mouth

    I asked Meng Ke if the Yin Yang Master he was talking about was the kind that was on the side of the Pirate.


    Meng Ke asked me one question in reply, otherwise, what else would there be?


    "Are you testing me?" Meng Ke was a little arrogant, he placed the big leather bag on his back down, bent over and probed the ground, then grabbed a few extremely fine threads from the ground.


    If one looked from a distance, it would be difficult to see these threads in the air.


    Meng Ke then took the Nose and sniffed it lightly: "It''s the Puppet Buji, the Chai Yu Family''s unique skill."


    When Zhang Tiangang and I heard this, we couldn''t help but nod our heads. Meng Ke really has a few tricks up her sleeve.


    "But what about the people outside?" Meng Ke shook her head as she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    The Clothes that Tian Yan was wearing was the same as the one she was wearing.


    Furthermore, the melody she sang was almost the same as the Puppet Buji''s. How could she explain this?


    I suddenly remembered to ask Meng Ke: You mentioned that Tian Yan may not be a human anymore, what do you mean?


    Meng Ke laughed, then took out the Soul Suppressing Ruler: "This thing is used to attack evil spirits, if it isn''t, I won''t kill it, tell me, if that woman was alive, would she be knocked down by me?"


    I retorted that she might have used too much strength. After all, Meng Ke was a woman who had single-handedly kicked down the door.


    Meng Ke rolled his eyes, she did not say a word and pulled me out, and took apart the A4 paper sized sigil, and only opened it, causing Tian Yan''s eyes to instantly open wide, and actually pounced towards me.


    "Evil Barrier, retreat."


    Meng Ke reacted quickly and used a rune to restrain Tian Yan once again. She immediately responded and fell, this time I am completely convinced in her words.


    But even so, Tian Yan is already dead, why is there warmth in her body, why is she able to talk, and even did such a thing with me.


    Even the previous underclothes was ice-cold without a trace of warmth on their bodies.


    Regarding this kind of matter, we might even need to look for Cai Wenlong, the things he can find will always be more than us.


    We moved Tian Yan back onto the bed and fixed the door before we left.


    When Cai Wenlong went to work, seeing him this time was much better than last time when he seemed to have lost his soul. He was sitting on his office chair, brimming with energy and vitality.


    I complimented him, "Director Cai, how could the golden scales be an object in the pond?


    Cai Wenlong laughed. He first praised the impressiveness of the supernatural sculpture, then said that life was unpredictable, and never would he have thought that the important person who was transferred here was actually his previous boss.


    We are also shocked. Cai Wenlong said:


    "My old boss has a weird temper. You came here to work, and transferred all the files from the years, and when you saw the situation with the reservoir, you felt that there was a hidden secret here, and then found out that I was temporarily suspended. Without saying anything further, you transferred me back, and even thoroughly investigated me ¡­ Yuan Zhengcong''s resources are all in the city, no matter how strong he is, he will only be able to run amok for a while, the new officer will be in charge of it for a bit, and this time, he won''t be able to escape."


    I said that Cai Wenlong had gone through the hardships of his life, and now that he has the protection of his old boss, at least he can make a big difference in my old boss''s life.


    Coincidentally, this term of office coincided with three years, and it was on the same footing as the three years that the official had sent him the protection of the imprint office.


    It seemed that this old boss was most likely the person he was destined to be.


    Cai Wenlong asked us why we had come back. I slapped my thigh and said, "Do you still remember the matter of the Spiritual Recovery Powder?


    "Tian Yan?" Cai Wenlong was suspicious for a bit, but then he sent his people from the Household Registration Center over to his computer to check.


    Before long, the Household Registration Department said that there were more than a hundred people called Tian Yan in the city. It would be hard to find them without any clues.


    I told the young sir that he was a toy merchant who traveled between the Pirate and the country, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find a passport and a visa.


    This search was indeed successful, but Asir, from the Household Registration Department, scratched his head and said:


    "There really is such a person. However, he had already passed away four years ago. He died a normal death."


    When I heard this, I felt a little numb. Wasn''t I with that dead man last night ¡­


    Zhang Tiangang couldn''t help but pat me, saying, "In front of you, a Maltese is nothing."


    Cai Wenlong didn''t understand what the two of us were talking about.


    "Xiao Qin, Old Zhang, what''s wrong with the two of you? A dead person shouldn''t be like the corpse from before, right?"


    I thanked the resident officer for letting him out first and said in a serious tone,


    Director Cai, this time, the situation is more serious than last time. Last time, there was someone who did not have any thoughts, and only knew how to walk.


    "The way of the underclothes?"


    Cai Wenlong, the image of this person popped out in his mind, and he couldn''t help but rub his goosebumps.


    I nodded and more or less told her about the situation. Right now, the most important thing is to find Tian Yan''s relatives and ask them about the situation.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult to find her relatives." Cai Wenlong replied with certainty.


    If one said that the national machinery was powerful, one phone call was enough. Cai Wenlong asked from the other end of the phone, and said:


    When Tian Yan was still alive, he was in the same account book with her aunt. Her aunt''s name is Tian Lan, and she''s the boss of a company that specializes in business.


    I nodded, this time I really had to pull Cai Wenlong along. This Tian Lan is a boss, he''s different from other people, if the two of us go find her, he might not even see us.


    Cai Wenlong is different, at least this Clothes he is wearing is more valuable than the two of us, so it''s naturally easier to ask questions when talking about it.


    Following the information that Cai Wenlong gave us, we found Tian Lan''s company.


    This company was very large. It took up one floor of the office building and the decorations there were all Japanese style. Inside the company, there were many cartoon characters and dolls.


    It looked as if they had arrived at Animation City.


    Cai Wenlong did not say much and immediately flashed his ID, telling them to look for the boss, scaring the staff out of their wits and quickly brought them to Tian Lan''s Office.


    When we pushed open the door, Tian Lan was, after all, the boss. When she saw that we didn''t show any signs of panic or reaction, she asked the staff to go out and order three cups of coffee.


    Tian Lan laughed and said:


    "I heard that the three of you are here to look for me. We have legal business here. Is there anything you need?"

 C160 High-end funeral parlour

    "I would like to ask you about your niece, Tian Yan."


    Cai Wenlong went straight to the point, Tian Lan''s expression was clearly startled, and immediately she fell into a state of grief.


    I allowed her to abate her spirits, causing Tian Lan''s expression to change from that of a strong lady to one of grief, and she slowly sighed.


    "My niece has already been dead for more than four years. Why did she suddenly ask about this?"


    We looked at each other and asked Tian Lan a little apologetically: "Then, may I ask how did you deal with the remains after your niece passed away?"


    Tian Lan was slightly angry when she heard this. She frowned and said: "How did you deal with my niece''s corpse? What does it have to do with you? This shouldn''t be what you want to ask, right?"


    It was inevitable that our own niece would die in such a way. We immediately felt that our way of speaking wasn''t right, so we quickly apologized and switched to another way, saying:


    "Maybe something happened to your niece''s body, so I came here to check with you. If it''s convenient, can you tell me? I''m sorry for the intrusion."


    After half a day of hard work, Tian Lan''s expression finally calmed down a little, and said: "After I studied it and died, my corpse was not cremated, and it was left at the Xuan He Mountain funeral parlour."


    Upon hearing this, the three of us looked at each other and nodded.


    Cai Wenlong hesitated for a while before he asked, "Are your niece''s corpse still lying there?"


    "Impossible." Tian Lan stood up from her chair with excitement, looked at us, and said: "I have always been reluctant to burn the research corpses, so I deliberately spent a large amount of money to preserve them with liquid nitrogen."


    While talking, Tian Lan took out her phone and made a call to funeral parlour, then used a questioning gaze to look at us and said:


    "Are you sure it''s Asir?"


    Cai Wenlong did not speak anymore, and revealed his identity card. Tian Lan nodded, although she had never seen anyone this close, she had still heard of Cai Wenlong''s name.


    "We suspect that there might be a body lost here. If it''s convenient, can you bring us to the funeral parlour to take a look?"


    Tian Lan said that he committed a crime, picked up her bag and let us go with her.


    Outside the door, her assistant came in with a cup of hot coffee.


    The assistant was obviously a little scared when she saw the look in Tian Lan''s eyes. Tian Lan just rolled his eyes at her coldly and walked out in big strides.


    The three of us followed behind her. Tian Lan got into a S600 and left us to follow her in the car.


    The speed was extremely fast, luckily we had a guide in the car, otherwise we would have lost it.


    The Xuan He Mountain funeral parlour was said to be the highest ranked funeral parlour in the entire city.


    If one did not know that this was the funeral parlour, one would have the feeling that it was a high-class building from the outside.


    Tian Lan told us that the reason she chose this funeral parlour was because there was a business called Body Preservation.


    The body was frozen in a transparent liquid nitrogen storage tank. This method of preserving the corpse was much more advanced than that of storing it in an icebox. Moreover, the corpse would not be damaged by the passage of time.


    was a rich man, he didn''t need to worry about this at all.


    Tian Lan called the manager of the funeral parlour over, she wanted to see her niece''s corpse.


    But at this time, the manager of the funeral parlour started to stutter, saying that it might not be convenient today, that the funeral parlour was doing management work, and told Tian Lan to come back in a few days.


    Tian Lan became anxious all of a sudden and said with her hands on her waist:


    "Why, if I want to see my own niece, I have to make arrangements for the next day."


    "Ms. Tian, this ¡­" The funeral parlour staff pretended to have a helpless expression and tried to resist.


    In the end, Cai Wenlong took out his ID and said that he wanted to investigate and make preparations. He was hesitating and hesitating like this, could it be that something was wrong?


    The funeral parlour staff members had no other choice. With a "plop" sound, they kneeled in front of Tian Lan and kowtowed a few times.


    We understand now, Tian Yan''s body must have been lost.


    The staff member from the funeral parlour explained, "We really don''t know what happened. A few days ago, we lost a corpse and we were trying our best to recover it."


    When Tian Lan heard this grievous news, her tears could not help but drop.


    "I''ll hand my niece over to you. Throw over a hundred thousand yuan here every year, and you''ll be responsible for her. You won''t even notify me if she loses her body ¡­"


    funeral parlour was indeed an unorthodox method of doing things. Anyone who could store corpses here all had power and influence.


    In other words, if he lost the corpse, this funeral parlour would probably not be able to continue.


    I reckon these people do not dare to tell this to Tian Lan, that''s the reason.


    But how long could this last? The management of funeral parlour was too bold.


    Tian Lan told them to open the spirit hall for the corpses, and we saw that the transparent liquid nitrogen containers for the corpses were empty.


    Tian Lan could not help but cry bitterly while holding onto the container.


    We asked the staff of the funeral parlour how long the corpse was missing.


    That staff member faltered. He had lost a few days just because he said so.


    Upon hearing this, I coldly laughed and said, "I''m afraid I''ve already lost them for more than a month."


    It was a good time to speculate, the fact that Tian Yan could transform from a corpse to a warm zombie was definitely not something that could be done in a few days.


    From raising corpses to refining them, it would take at least several months to several years.


    The longer the corpse was kept, the greater the strength and effect.


    "This ¡­"


    The members of the funeral parlour did not dare say anything.


    Cai Wenlong coldly snorted. "You can remain silent, but every single word you say will become the evidence in front of the court. You''d better consider it carefully."


    This person had never experienced such a scare before, so he immediately became terrified and said:


    It''s none of my business, my boss told me to say so. If the family members of the deceased come, then tell them that they accidentally lost the body and lost it for a few days. They even said that the family members of the deceased haven''t been here for several years, so it''s fine even if they lose it.


    Hearing that, Tian Lan kicked the worker, and cried out:


    "You all ¡­ This is your attitude, and this is my niece''s only thought left to me. Are you really just going to do this? "


    Cai Wenlong told the staff to leave first and called their boss out.


    I turned my head to look at his expression and discovered that something was wrong. I pulled him to the side and Cai Wenlong shook his head:


    "I think this Tian Lan might have a problem as well."

 C161 puppet control

    I asked him what was wrong, and Cai Wenlong pulled both of us out and started to chat about this.


    He asked if the two of us had discovered something. Although Tian Lan seemed to be extremely yearning for Tian Yan and had even frozen her body up, why was it that he didn''t come to the funeral parlour to see Tian Yan''s corpse once during the entire four years?


    I don''t think it makes sense.


    Was it because he was too busy, or was he too busy?


    Cai Wenlong shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t happen like this. No matter how busy it is, at least one or two people will be sent over. If it''s really like this, Tian Lan would have already discovered it a long time ago."


    What would happen then? Could it be that Tian Lan knew that her niece''s corpse was missing?


    While we were talking about this, a person from the Mediterranean came rushing over.


    He said he was the boss of funeral parlour, Shi Haicong.


    This person was around 1.7m tall and was wearing a US Armani suit. The Clothes was very beautiful, but because of its large size, it was a little crappy to wear.


    We questioned this Shi Haicong a little, as for how he explained it to Tian Lan, that was his problem.


    What we need to do now is to confirm that Tian Yan''s body is really missing, and then prepare to take the next step.


    On the way back, Cai Wenlong asked us where Tian Yan''s corpse was. We are prepared to bring it back to carry out our next investigations.


    Thinking about that, Zhang Tiangang patted his head, he had said bad things.


    With him in such a state of shock, we hurriedly asked him what was wrong.


    Zhang Tiangang said vexedly: "Have you guys thought about who got the two corpses from before? Hu Zhongtian, let''s put the bodies in that place, Hu Zhongtian will definitely be a step ahead of us, and bring the bodies back."


    When I returned back to Tian Yan''s villa, I found that the corpse was already gone.


    The whole matter could not help but fall into a dead end.


    Helpless, we could only return to the shop to discuss this matter.


    "It must be Hu Zhongtian''s doing again."


    Zhang Tiangang rubbed his hands together helplessly, and said with a wry smile: "If I had known earlier, I would not have gotten involved in all this. But now I see this brat, seeing us as the only threshold on his path, he wants to get rid of us no matter what."


    I said there was no point in saying that now.


    There was only one problem.


    What Hu Zhongtian wanted to do was to sell the Spirit Recovering Powder.


    In order to buy the Shapeshift Powder, Hu Zhongtian used Tang Tao''s corpse as a leg and started the transport process.


    The underclothes acted as the merchant of the Divine Awakening Awakening.


    What was Tian Yan used for? Moreover, Tian Yan''s body seemed to be more skilled than the two Undead''s from before.


    After all, it is not possible for Hu Zhongtian to create an undead just to deal with us.


    The glass door creaked as we discussed the matter.


    I have a sign at my door that says business is suspended today. I don''t think any customers will come in.


    All of a sudden, a sound came out, startling the three of us. Turning our heads to look, Meng Ke was actually standing in front of the door.


    I then remembered that I had not yet paid her the money for saving my life, so I quickly forwarded the money to her on WeChat.


    Once the Qian Yi was in her hands, Meng Ke nodded with slight satisfaction.


    "I think you guys are still thinking about the undead, right?"


    Seeing that Meng Ke had something to say, I immediately let out a respectful laugh.


    "How about Sister Meng give us some pointers? I really can''t think of any reason behind this."


    Meng Ke laughed and said:


    "It''s true that the Xiangxi''s Corpse Arts are peerless in this world, but in my opinion, if it was simply based on the Corpse Technique, it would be impossible for the corpse to achieve such a strong effect. Do you still remember the items from the Yin Yang Master that appeared in that room?"


    "It''s true that Yin Yang Master is secretly helping me, but how did I do it?"


    I hope to obtain some answers from Meng Ke''s mouth. As expected, Meng Ke did not let down my hopes and told me about it.


    She said that there was a secret technique among the Puppet Buji called Soul Binding.


    This meant that before the dead spirit died, it would be made into a cloth, and then the Soul would be brought over and placed into the cloth.


    From then on, Bu Ji had a way of thinking and was able to speak. His memories of when he was alive would be forever preserved within it.


    However, because she was a dead object, she could not move, so she had to add countless threads to her body, which could be manipulated by humans.


    There were even more powerful Yin Yang Master s that could control scarecrows and make Puppet Buji move.


    It looked just like the moving wood corpses within the Mao Mountain technique.


    It was also by controlling a small wooden or scarecrow, which allowed the corpse to move along with the mage''s control of the scarecrow.


    The Pirate''s Yin Yang Arts originated from the continent, so the principles behind it were similar.


    However, he had only learned a hair''s breadth, and had yet to learn the essence of the technique.


    Meng Ke said as she slightly furrowed her brows.


    I suddenly felt enlightened when I heard that. "Then do you think it''s possible? Those corpses aren''t moving by themselves. There''s someone controlling them from behind, just like a Puppet Buji."


    Meng Ke nodded her head, and said that was what she meant.


    If he could talk and walk, he would be a corpse king like Hanba.


    Hu Zhongtian should not have such abilities.


    But by putting the Soul into the corpses, by using the Corpse Techniques, Hu Zhongtian could guarantee that the corpses would not rot.


    Furthermore, with the control of the Yin Yang Master, the effect would definitely not be any less.


    "If I can find Hu Zhongtian, I think I can solve all of these mysteries."


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but stroke my chin, thinking back to the Ear and Eye Star from before.


    As if he understood my thoughts, Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said:


    Last time, Bai Yulang found him using the supernatural sculpture, but this time, Hu Zhongtian must have already found him. He is not staying among the five elements, if you want to find him, there is no way you can.


    These words made sense.


    Between heaven and earth, there was emphasis on the five elements and Qi. The supernatural sculpture was the same as well, only within the five elements, there were places like Yin and Yang that could play a powerful role.


    But if there was no such place, no matter how powerful the supernatural sculpture was, it would not have the slightest effect.


    The last time Howe Court Apartments kept corpses, it was a domain created by someone other than the five elements. Inside the domain, even the compass lost its direction.


    Since Hu Zhongtian could create one, naturally, he could also create countless others.

 C162 half human, half corpse

    This matter was currently an unsolvable situation.


    And that night, Cai Wenlong received a call to the police, which made the few of us panic.


    The ones who called the police were Taug from Maple Forest Pavilion''s Nightclub.


    At first, Cai Wenlong just told them that it was fine to just tell the police nearby, there was no need to call him.


    However, Taug was extremely anxious on the other side of the phone, saying that they had knocked on an extraordinary object, and that it was the Spiritfount Pill that we had been checking all this time, and that the symptoms were very strange.


    On the other end of the line I asked, "Isn''t it the same as normal inhalation? What other symptoms do you have?"


    Taug only said that there was still a difference, he himself couldn''t explain the situation clearly, so he quickly told us to come over to take a look.


    By the time we arrived, Taug had already been surrounded by his men. The place was swept clean, leaving behind the room of the one that had been drugged.


    Just as we were about to enter, the Taug stopped us and asked:


    "The people inside are really fierce. They just injured a few of my brothers. Did you guys bring any of them? I have a few lightning rods with me, so I can defend myself."


    However, Meng Ke completely ignored Taug''s words, kicked the door open, and walked in with big strides.


    The few of us followed closely behind. As soon as we entered, we could smell the burnt scent of herbs.


    Once the scent was inhaled into the Nose, our spirits were lifted.


    When Meng Ke asked us to breathe less, this smell came from his body.


    A yellow-haired man was hiding in a corner. His entire body seemed to be half-kneeling, and his spirit seemed to be extremely excited.


    Taug said that this was the one who took the medicine, the people of the Southern City, seemed to be called Da Minghui.


    When this Da Minghui saw us, he looked like a rat that saw food, with two bright red eyes, he pounced.


    I didn''t notice that he just happened to pounce on me. Those two hands tightly gripped my shoulders as if they had grown a few nails out of thin air. The gaps of those nails were so cold that they pierced into my hands.


    "F * ck."


    The Da Minghui in front of me is so skinny that he looks like a stick of bamboo. But no matter how hard I tried to struggle free, I couldn''t get rid of his hands.


    Seeing my situation, Zhang Tiangang was a little anxious. He casually picked up a fire extinguisher and shot it towards his waist.


    With a bang, the safety catch on the fire extinguisher was shaken until it was about to come out, but Da Minghui did not move at all.


    Those eyes were not black nor white. They were as red as a stone.


    Seeing my appearance, Da Minghui only sneered, and actually opened his mouth.


    The two of us stand face to face. I can clearly see that inside the mouth, the teeth have turned black from drinking too much of the Soulshake Powder, while the two canine teeth are actually frighteningly long.


    With this bite, cutting the tendons and breaking the veins would not be a problem.


    Seeing the situation, I hurriedly shouted for help.


    Fortunately, Meng Ke had managed to take out the Soul Suppressing Ruler at this time. In an instant, she blocked right in front of Da Minghui''s mouth and used her strength to turn it.


    That strength felt like it weighed at least a thousand kilograms, and actually bounced Da Minghui away from me in an instant.


    My hands were pinched white.


    Meng Ke did not pay attention to me, and took out something the size of a walnut from her big leather bag, and grabbed Da Minghui''s throat.


    It was weird, although Da Minghui looked extremely strong at first, but in front of Meng Ke, he was like a little chick and did not dare move at all. With his fast eyes and hands, Meng Ke stuffed that walnut into his mouth.


    When the walnut entered his mouth, Da Minghui immediately stopped moving.


    Seeing this, I was a little puzzled and said:


    "To be able to do this much, he must be a talented person."


    Meng Ke shook her head, and said: "The Spiritfount Pill was made by the Xiangxi''s toast all those years ago for soldiers to consume. Legend has it that after eating too much of this stuff, not only will one become addicted, one''s own mind would also lose control, turning into something similar to half a person and half a corpse.


    "According to your meaning, if this thing eats too much, it''s no different from a genetic mutation."


    When Cai Wenlong heard what he said, he also felt a bit of fear in his heart as he said:


    "If that''s the case, then if this item were to circulate in the market, the people who eat it all become like this, how much damage would it cause? It''s hard to imagine."


    "Harm!"


    Meng Ke laughed somewhat disdainfully: "Hu Zhongtian''s plan is probably to turn this matter into a city of corpses, the streets are filled with corpses like this, and only Hu Zhongtian himself has a spirit recovery skill, all these corpses can only listen to him."


    There is a thousand miles of embankment, in the ant hole.


    For someone like this, Meng Ke could deal with them easily and effortlessly, but if there were hundreds or thousands of them, it would be difficult.


    We asked the Taug why this person would be here to recuperate.


    Taug scolded him in a loud tone, saying:


    "Who the hell am I supposed to ask? Recently, there have been a lot of people eating this thing behind my back, but I found out and threw them all out. This is the first time I''ve seen such a horrible guy."


    After Meng Ke finished listening to Taug, she nodded her head and said:


    The situation is indeed as it is. If one wants to turn a person into a zombie, one must eat more and more in order to do so. In my opinion, this person should be the first one to eat this kind of thing.


    Hearing what they said, I roughly estimated that the Spirit Recovering Powder happened about a month ago.


    This meant that one month ago, the effect of the Soul-Recovering Powder was only a month away.


    "The entire city''s Spiritual Recovery Powder has more or less already circulated for a month, and it won''t be long now. Those who consume this thing for a long time, will probably explode out just like this Da Minghui."


    "Siege of zombies, apocalyptic crisis." Zhang Tiangang tweaked his tongue and said: "Even a lot of people in Citizen Country wouldn''t be so excited like this."


    After Cai Wenlong heard this, he could no longer remain calm.


    He was specifically responsible for this matter. For the whole month, apart from finding some random clues, he did not discover anything else.


    The Spiritfount Pill was still circulating continuously in the market, and had even caused such a situation to occur.


    Taug looked at us and said:


    "I say, don''t be so anxious. With this Recovering Spirit circulating, it''s impossible for you to rely on this person with the surname Hu, who you''re talking about, to rely on this person in the Dao."

 C163 Tea Room Conversation

    What he said was reasonable, last time Hu Zhongtian''s subordinate, the underclothes, sold the goods through the people of Tide Prefecture.


    But the clue was broken.


    underclothes knew that they were in the wrong, so there was no way they could contact them anymore.


    I understood the Taug''s meaning and looked at him. "Then according to your words, you have a way."


    Taug smiled as he stroked his crew cut, not saying anything for a long time.


    Cai Wenlong patted his shoulder and said: "Brother Haotao, I know that you can do whatever you want. If this matter can help me, no matter what, can you come and discuss it?"


    "If the black cat and the white cat can catch rats, then it''s a good cat." Taug gave Cai Wenlong a thumbs up:


    "I might be able to help you get in touch with some of the powder stalls that have these things. However, it might be difficult for you to get involved in this."


    I said, don''t worry, since Cai Wenlong won''t appear, I can do it for him.


    Taug thought for a while, then nodded his head and said: "All three friends and six friends are brothers, let''s be clear with each other first. We can meet when we want, but it''s better to not disturb each other when we are in the water."


    I assured him that this was not the right thing to do, and that we had come only to recover our wits.


    We made an appointment for tomorrow afternoon. We would find a teahouse and I would come out to talk to this group of people.


    And that Da Minghui, was brought back here by Cai Wenlong.


    Cai Wenlong said that he would need Yue Yang to do some research on his body. He hoped that he could solve the mystery of the God Transforming Powder in his body.


    Only then would he be able to prepare the antidote for the latter part of his research.


    I didn''t think much of it and let Cai Wenlong go back, and sent and me back first.


    As we drove, I noticed that Zhang Tiangang''s expression seemed to be a little heavy.


    I didn''t dare to ask too much when Meng Ke was around, and only asked Zhang Tiangang when we arrived at the store.


    "What happened today? Why is his face so stiff? Could he be thinking of something?"


    Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh and said:


    "Brother Qin, I have something in my heart that I don''t know whether or not I should say."


    When I heard his words, I immediately patted his shoulder. The two of us have been brothers since the day we met. What is there to say that cannot be said openly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll say it." Zhang Tiangang leaned on his desk and said:


    "You''ve done this matter in such a muddled manner. If you were to meet those people on the underworld that the Taug has introduced tomorrow, and something were to happen while you were in the process, you wouldn''t be able to continue being a human."


    I didn''t understand what he meant and said, "Even if those people are from the underworld, what can they do to me in this broad daylight?"


    Zhang Tiangang coldly snorted, and looked at me with those eyes, as if calling me childish.


    "Have you thought about it? Cai Wenlong is an official, they are thieves. It would be fine if Cai Wenlong''s hidden troops didn''t move tomorrow.


    Hearing that, I was stunned for a moment.


    He had never thought about it before.


    What these people were driving were hidden things, the Taug had the ability to gather them all together.


    However, if Cai Wenlong caught all these people, it would be the same as exterminating a whole nest of bandits.


    In this era of peace, this was an unparalleled achievement.


    He wanted to turn the situation around. With this contribution, it would not be a simple matter.


    But after another thought, I coughed and said:


    "I believe that the Director Cai is not that kind of person. If he was really a greedy person, he wouldn''t have handled the matter of the reservoir and even had his job suspended for such a long time."


    Although this group of people weren''t any good bird, but from the perspective of the letter, they definitely could not touch them for the time being.


    This time, I am willing to believe in Cai Wenlong''s character.


    At noon the next day, Taug and I went to the teahouse as promised.


    The moment he entered, the curtain door of the tea room was closed with a "hong" sound. Three or four people were seated inside.


    These people were not like the hoodlums they saw on the streets. They dyed a big yellow hair or looked like tigers with tigers tattooed on them. On the contrary, their bodies were very clean and their skin was dark and thin.


    Taug introduced them to me one by one.


    The one beside him was his nephew, while the other two were called Ah Fu and the other was called Bai Lang.


    Those who worked in this line did not reveal their real names to the public. They all gave them nicknames.


    I smiled at them.


    The four of them looked at me suspiciously, then looked at Taug.


    "Brother Haotao, is this the person you were talking about?"


    I didn''t understand what was going on. Didn''t I come here to ask what kind of medicine the Taug gourd was selling? Since when did I become the one who wanted to buy it?


    However, Taug continued to smash his eyes at me, and after that, he turned his head and smiled to them:


    "Didn''t I know that you have one here? This is my blood brother, he came here to ensure his safety."


    Then, Taug took out a big box from under the tea table.


    I took a look and saw that the box was about 30 to 40 cm in size, there were at least dozens of stacks of bills inside.


    In order to help us with this matter, the Taug had already made a plan.


    The eyes of these four people did not look inside the box at all, they only coldly laughed and said:


    "It''s not easy to get the Spirit Recovering Powder right now. I heard that something happened in your epigastrium last night."


    Taug pretended to smile bitterly, and pulled me in front of him and said:


    "Yes, it''s like this, that little thing kowtowed too fiercely, that''s why it became like this. I had my friends throw him out of the shop, my brother was also there, this is not, the thing I mentioned to her yesterday, he was interested, that''s why he brought gold and silver, to chat with you guys."


    After Jishuai heard these words, he took a look at the red tickets inside the box and nodded his head, saying that the sincerity was strong enough, and asking how much I want.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Taug looked at me and said, "I am the link between the two of you. Since I have already introduced you all clearly, I do not dare to stay here for long.


    After saying that, the Taug turned around and left without looking back. I wanted to pull him down, but he placed his hands behind his back and waved his index finger.


    I choked on my saliva and looked at the few big bosses in front of me, feeling a little nervous.


    At that time, Jishuai leisurely said:


    "It was actually introduced by Brother Haotao. Let''s get straight to the point. The Spiritfount Pill is something that comes out very cheap. One hundred and one grams, how much do you want to go first?"


    So, doing this kind of business wasn''t as complicated as I imagined it to be. With great effort, I gathered up my courage and laughed.


    "Don''t worry everyone. This is also the first time we''ve met. How would I know if the item in your hand is real or fake?"

 C164 Chess piece

    After hearing what I said, the four of them quickly rolled their eyes at me and coldly chuckled.


    "Lad, if you don''t go by the river bank, you don''t know the depth of the water. What do you mean by that?"


    I laughed and quickly explained that I only wanted to find a way out, that was all.


    The four of them did not arouse much suspicion, and coldly snorted: "Originally, it was given to you by a person who beat the Xiangxi. As for the name, I can''t tell you the rules of the industry.


    While they were talking, they placed a big bag of God Recovery Powder that had each been wrapped in a small plastic bag on top of the Table.


    I looked in my eyes and saw at least a kilo or two.


    "Hand over the Qian Yi s."


    Jishuai said very straightforwardly.


    I was stunned for a moment, unable to recover my senses. The large amount of box money on it belongs to the Taug, how can I use his money to buy these things?


    Besides, even if these things were to fall into my hands, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    For a long moment, I didn''t know how to answer.


    A bit of doubt vaguely rose up in Jishuai''s eyes as he coldly looked at me and said.


    "What, you''re calling us here and aren''t planning to buy it?"


    "Ghost?"


    The white wolf immediately stood up and looked at me. With a crafty look in its eyes, it said,


    "Are you here to pick up the goods or not?"


    After saying those words, before I could react, a series of sirens suddenly sounded by my ear.


    The four people shouted out repeatedly. Damn it, Jishuai used Cantonese Mandarin to say:


    "Er Wu, you''re going back on your word!"


    When I heard the sound of the siren, a buzzing sound came from inside my head. Cai Wenlong''s words did not go according to the rules.


    But at this time, no matter how much I said, it would be useless. I mustered up my courage and flipped over the Table, jumping out the window along the way.


    A sound came from behind him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    I didn''t even dare to look back as I turned and squeezed through the crowd.


    He saw more than a dozen cars surrounding the tea room. A group of armed special police officers were attacking the tea room step by step.


    This time, the four brothers were completely defeated.


    How can I explain this to Taug? Cai Wenlong is too despicable, isn''t he? He had originally told me that he only needed the information that I had to give.


    Thinking about this, I immediately went to the Bureau to look for Cai Wenlong''s Office. At this time, Cai Wenlong was actually sitting inside the Office, talking and laughing with the Taug.


    When the two of them saw that I had arrived, they turned around and smiled at me.


    "To be able to enter the tiger''s den alone and return unscathed, incredible."


    "What do you mean?"


    I didn''t understand what kind of plane the two of them were working on, so I just looked at it.


    Cai Wenlong laughed and said:


    "Little Qin, there are some things that I didn''t tell you before. Actually, this is me making a circle with Boss Xu."


    I looked at Taug and started to understand. Taug laughed and said:


    "You also know that if I told them that I wanted the goods, others wouldn''t believe me. So I can only trouble you to communicate with them and buy time for you."


    My heart was set on fire, pointing at the Nose s of the two of them, I said:


    "You guys are treating me as a fisherman, aren''t you? You used me to lure the few of them out, and even allowed them to bring the goods out with them. If one of them is dirty, then have you two ever thought about how I would feel? What if I got shot when I was inside?"


    "Hai, look at what you''re saying." Taug laughed a little carelessly:


    "Right now, you are not safely back. Moreover, those people have already been captured, so you can be considered to have acted bravely for a cause. At that time, Director Cai will definitely reward you."


    Cai Wenlong actually also nodded, and helplessly said that there were many times when it was difficult to handle matters properly, and it was indeed wrong for me to keep this matter a secret.


    But sometimes something has to be properly sacrificed for a case.


    "You can even throw away my life?"


    Hearing this, I was instantly enraged. Before they could say anything else, I let out a cold laugh.


    "If that''s the case, from now on, we will walk our separate paths. Director Cai, Taug, I will not play with you guys on this matter anymore."


    Before he could finish, both of them stood up, and I turned to leave, leaving me behind without waiting for them.


    When I returned to the shop, Zhang Tiangang was sitting on a chair, looking at me happily with a smile on his face.


    I looked at him with a dark face and said I was happy. He didn''t know where I had nearly died today.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he was even happier, and said: "Brother Qin, oh Brother Qin, don''t forget what I told you yesterday. You are a good person, but you can still be fooled.


    I was too embarrassed to speak.


    Although Zhang Tiangang said yesterday that he did not expect it to be today''s more extreme situation, it was not.


    However, if he were to listen to his words, he wouldn''t end up in such a state.


    The entire thing was set up by Cai Wenlong and the Taug together. In order to use me, he lured out all four of them.


    Although he couldn''t catch Hu Zhongtian, he had to take care of all the people who were selling these things. At the very least, he could calm the matter down for a while.


    But it was my personal safety that was to be sacrificed.


    To put it nicely, he would say that he was unwilling to part with a child. To put it harshly, he would call it betraying his word.


    Thinking of this, my heart became even more dejected. Zhang Tiangang patted on my shoulder and said:


    Do you still remember that saying? The whole world is filled with people, people, for their own benefits. Even if it''s just Cai Wenlong, what''s on his mind is to get promoted.


    I just kept nodding my head, but in that instant, I had another thought.


    Then what did Zhang Tiangang come up with?


    In terms of strategy and thinking, this guy was definitely Little Zhuge, and the Plum Blossom easy to count and the ability of Treading on Horses Watching Mountain could be said to be the top two in the entire yin and yang lines.


    Zhang Tiangang is smart and capable, why do you have to lower yourself to my shop?


    As if he saw through my thoughts, Zhang Tiangang laughed:


    "Brother Qin, I know what you''re thinking in your heart. I''m old and I can''t earn any money so I stayed here to support you. I believe in your character.

 C165 White tiger without bone

    Zhang Tiangang has said similar words to me countless of times, and my heart is also in a trance.


    But at least Zhang Tiangang has never lied to me before, and during these few times of danger, he was the one who saved my life.


    I should have trusted him for that.


    I nodded my head and cupped my hands.


    "In the future, we will depend on each other in the yin and yang lines. As long as I have meat to eat, you will definitely be here, and if you violate this oath, three blades and six holes will be struck by thunder."


    In the tea room, the matter of Jishuai, White Wolf and the others being arrested was quickly reported in the newspapers.


    I looked at what was written in the newspaper. Heroic Asir had captured three drug lords and one of them had fled. I hoped that the citizens would reward him handsomely for providing clues.


    The original Jishuai''s real name was Zhang Pingji, who was also a Guangdong citizen like the Tide Prefecture Fool.


    Seeing the Jishuai slip away, I couldn''t help but to gasp for breath for him.


    However, Zhang Tiangang shook his head, saying that at a time like this, it would be better to just let all of them be captured than the Jishuai.


    There''s a saying that we have to get rid of the roots when cutting the grass. If we leave a person like Jishuai alive, he would definitely think that we were the ones who framed him.


    I still feel guilty in my heart, and can only talk about what happened in the future. If I really meet the Jishuai, even if it''s three blades and six holes, I should still bear with it.


    Leaving aside the matter of letting Jishuai go, I didn''t pay any attention to the matter of the Recover God for a long time after I broke up with Cai Wenlong and the others.


    Because Zhang Tiangang''s friend, Fangge, was introduced to the business inside the shop, there would be customers who came from outside the shop from time to time.


    That day, I helped a customer create a divine sculpture. Just as I was washing my hands, someone suddenly broke in.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a denim jacket with a crew cut. His pants were pleated and looked a little shabby. His face was covered with a lot of dark skin and bones.


    I look like someone who''s been sick.


    My first thought was, this bro couldn''t have taken it, right? The place I lived at before was a romantic street in our city with all sorts of irregular businesses on the streets.


    So I''ve seen a lot of people who suck, all thin, skinny and yellow.


    The man''s face was almost the same as theirs, and it was only right that I had this reaction in my head. The man looked me in the eye for a long time, but didn''t say anything. I didn''t need to open my mouth or smile to ask him what he was doing here.


    "The Azure Dragon has no bones. Northern Mang cannot accept it."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, unable to comprehend what she meant.


    I asked him why he said that.


    The man with the thin yellow face did not say anything else and repeated what he just said ¡­


    "The Azure Dragon has no bones. Northern Mang cannot accept it."


    I still didn''t understand what he meant, but I suddenly felt that there were some clues behind his words. I let the person sit properly in his seat and brewed a cup of tea for him.


    "Sit here for now, I''ll talk to you later."


    After settling him down, I took out my phone and called Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang went out today to discuss a business deal and he still hadn''t come back yet.


    Otherwise, he would have been able to understand his words.


    After Zhang Tiangang made a call, I immediately repeated what the man said just now.


    Zhang Tiangang who was on the other side of the phone heard this and was startled, and then said:


    "Who told you that?"


    I said there was a man in the store, and he said this the moment he entered the shop. I didn''t understand what he meant, so I asked you.


    I also told Zhang Tiangang that the person''s actions were a little strange, and that he didn''t seem to be someone upright. Let Zhang Tiangang quickly come over if he had finished his work over there.


    Zhang Tiangang said that he would return now.


    Not long after, Zhang Tiangang arrived at the shop and didn''t speak to anyone. His gaze immediately fell on that man''s face.


    After a long while of effort, Zhang Tiangang finally squeezed out one sentence:


    "The White Tiger remains in the form of a Western Chan, returning to its original position."


    These two sentences sounded rather neat, as if they were a pair.


    I was stunned by the side, upon hearing Zhang Tiangang''s words, the man immediately stood up from his chair, and cupped his hands:


    "Yingchuan Ma Zhengping pays his respect to Mr. Zhang Dang."


    This was the second sentence I heard from his mouth. It was especially dry and hoarse, as if it were the sound of rubbing sand.


    First Mister is not something that just anyone can call him, it was only the people of high moral standing in the yin and yang lines that deserved this name.


    Ma Zhengping was called Mr. Zhang Tiangang, could it be that Zhang Tiangang''s identity was not ordinary?


    "Why are you here?" Zhang Tiangang glanced at Ma Zhengping and said:


    "Azure Dragon has no bones ¡­" "Could it be that you ¡­"


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was slightly fearful, he did not continue, and instead supported Ma Zhengping, his two eyes were filled with terror.


    Upon seeing his expression, I immediately understood that something was up. I quickly found an excuse to turn around and let the two of them continue their conversation.


    But Zhang Tiangang stopped me, and said:


    "Brother Qin, without you, I really might not have been able to save my life."


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me once, what is meant by a dragon without a bone, Bei Mang cannot accept it.


    The Azure Dragon was the head of the four nights in the sky, controlling the eastern part of the sky.


    And on the human body, the spine from the waist to the neck was also called the Cyan Dragon Bone, because it supported the person from top to bottom.


    And because all the bones in a person''s body are facing east, the bones in a person''s body are called the green dragon.


    The four nights on the body were: the bones were the azure dragon, the teeth were the white tiger, the body was the Black Tortoise, and the eyes were the Vermilion Bird.


    The green dragon was boneless, which meant that all the bones in Ma Zhengping''s body had melted, and Bei Mang could not be taken away. The Bei Mang in here was Mang Shan, the official official of many generations of princes.


    Later on, people used the word ''Northern Mang'' to refer to the tomb.


    Bei Mang couldn''t accept him. This meant that he would die without a burial ground.


    The bones on Ma Zhengping''s body melted, and he quickly died.


    The green dragon was boneless, and Bei Mang''s inability to accept it probably meant this.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what he meant by "the White Tiger''s Form" and what it meant by "Xichan being relegated to its original position".


    Zhang Tiangang didn''t answer me. Let me stay here and see if I can help Ma Zhengping.


    "Mr. Zhang Dang, this time you really are going to help me. I won''t be alive for long."


    When Ma Zhengping saw that the two of us had finished chatting, he immediately knelt down.


    When Ma Zhengping kneeled down, I didn''t hear the sound of his bones hitting the ground, but rather the clear sound of two pieces of wood.

 C166 Present

    Zhang Tiangang let Ma Zhengping remove the Clothes on his body, causing me to jump in shock.


    Ma Zhengping''s skin was snow-white, the same color as Zhang Huang and his skinny face. Other than that, Ma Zhengping was also tied up with a lot of wooden sticks.


    Each stick was around the size of two fingers, and on the chest, back, and four limbs were covered in this thing.


    All these things were distributed according to the bones in his body, it seemed like Ma Zhengping was using this wood to support his body.


    Zhang Tiangang said that Ma Zhengping was already terminally ill, the bones in his body had long turned into ashes, and he could not withstand the power.


    This is the first time I''ve seen Ma Zhengping like this, and I''m very surprised, but I don''t understand how it could have turned out like this.


    Zhang Tiangang also shook his head, telling Ma Zhengping what happened to him.


    Ma Zhengping''s eyes evidently carried a trace of hatred as he frowned and said:


    "It happened last year. I went into the Xiangxi''s Earth Hall, and after I came out, I felt that something was wrong with my body. I didn''t notice it at that time, but a month later, my bones started to soften."


    ''Great acupoint of the earth, ''I said, looking a little displeased when I heard this.


    The Cave was the jargon of tomb robbers, the relatively valuable grave.


    Zhang Tiangang''s friend was a tomb robber, he had written down the rules of the supernatural sculpture clearly. Helping tomb robbers with their work, would bring a calamity upon them.


    After helping Li Ru, the female thief, to finish everything last time, I was really unlucky for nearly half a month.


    Thinking about this, I looked at Zhang Tiangang with a troubled expression. I held back for a long time, unable to say anything.


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to be able to read my mind a little. Tell me, don''t be anxious, let me finish listening to Ma Zhengping''s words.


    Ma Zhengping swallowed his saliva, and ignored my previous actions, continuing to speak.


    A year ago, he received news from the Pirate that someone wanted to take a spot.


    The so-called stand meant that the grave robber and the buyer were present at the same time. The grave robber would dig the earth, and the buyer would wait on the ground, spending a huge sum of money to get the grave robber to go down to the ground and take out what he wanted.


    At the same time, the buyer had to pick out a few of the other things that the grave robber had dug up. This price was much more expensive than selling them off.


    All the tomb robbers were willing to do this kind of thing. Firstly, it was because they wanted to earn more money than they needed to. Secondly, they were willing to do this kind of thing.


    The second buyer was right beside him. As long as the weapon was unearthed, it would be sold safely.


    Ma Zhengping said that when he was ten years old, he started learning to watch over mountains and horses, stealing soil and digging up graves. He had eaten countless amounts of food, and if someone wanted to make this deal, Ma Zhengping would naturally agree to it.


    But what happened next had to start with this.


    Ma Zhengping got down from the ground. The catacombs was the catacombs from the beginning and end of the history of the Xiangxi.


    The Qu Clan had existed in the Xiangxi for over a hundred years, and their powers were exceptionally strong, so the traps in the catacombs were naturally numerous.


    But these things were not difficult for the old hands who stole soil to dig graves, and in less than an hour, Ma Zhengping had already opened up the ground and entered the catacombs.


    It was weird, if it was a catacombs like this, there should be at least one coffin, one bed, and both ears.


    But only after Ma Zhengping entered did he realize that there was only a room that was a catacombs that was a few square meters in size. Other than the coffins, there was nothing else.


    The main item should be inside this coffins.


    As Ma Zhengping said till here, he shook his head regretfully:


    "Actually, I already knew that there was something wrong with the coffins. I''ve been working in this industry for thirty to forty years, and the first time I saw a coffins made of iron. It was practically a big metal box.


    "Corpse Suppressing Coffin?" When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he slightly frowned and asked Ma Zhengping if the eight sided coffins were placed above the coffins in seven different ways, and the other side was stuck underneath the coffins.


    Hearing this, Ma Zhengping nodded his head like he was pounding garlic, and said:


    Back then, my master once told me that the Peach Blossom and Pine Tree were not to be avoided. The town was the most ferocious in front of the coffin, and if there was something to suppress the evil on top of this coffins, it proved that there was something unclean inside. "


    "Since you know, then why did you open that coffins?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Tiangang laughed somewhat disdainfully.


    Ma Zhengping shook his head shamefully, he had no choice but to say that the buyer''s profit was too high, and it was only for a piece of paper, so he could name any of the rest of the coffins s.


    In front of money, it was difficult for a person to stand firm on their feet. It was even more so for a teacher like Ma Zhengping who only knew how to dig through the soil.


    I asked Ma Zhengping what kind of paper he wanted to buy and what kind of Paper could make him go all out, so he was willing to pay a hefty price to ask Ma Zhengping to do it.


    He answered my question and went on.


    When he saw the eight, he hesitated for a moment and still prepared to open it. Although the coffins was made of iron, it was not difficult to open it.


    Ma Zhengping used the molten iron he had prepared to use to break the catacombs''s chains and poured a large hole on the side of the coffins.


    Then, at the corners of the catacombs, each of them lit a candle and climbed into the coffins.


    Ma Zhengping climbed around the corpse of the toast for a while, and like an ant moving to a house, he crawled his way through the hole little by little, bringing out the funeral objects.


    However, even after more than ten minutes had passed, he still hadn''t seen any Paper buying the main Paper.


    Ma Zhengping panicked when he saw this situation.


    He had found everything in the catacombs, except those that were wanted by the buyer. This was called a place to throw down one''s seat in the tomb robbing shop.


    No matter how many things he took out previously, not only would the buyer not accept any of them, but because he failed to finish the meal, Ma Zhengping''s reputation would be ruined in the future.


    Thinking about that, Ma Zhengping''s heart could not help but beat faster. He thought that it was probably because there was a small hole, and the inside of the coffins was dimly lit, so he could not find anything important. He simply gritted his teeth and focused his gaze on the lid of coffin.


    He directly opened the coffins''s lid to let the light inside see everything.


    However, looking at the eight mirror on top of the coffins, Ma Zhengping felt a little uneasy.


    The eight sides of mirror were loathsome, with them, no matter what demons were hidden inside the coffins, they would not be able to move.


    However, he was not sure what would happen if the eight mirror moved.


    At that moment, a beam of light shone down from the cave on top of catacombs.

 C167 big scorpion

    Before entering, Ma Zhengping and the buyer had agreed to use the light as the signal. If Ma Zhengping got anything, he would light up three times.


    The buyer at the front put down the rope and pulled Ma Zhengping up.


    The buyer probably felt that it had waited too long, hence he put on the light and hurried Ma Zhengping.


    Therefore, it was normal for him to end the battle quickly. Ma Zhengping had already been down there for close to half an hour, which was far beyond his normal time.


    This time, Ma Zhengping was not anxious, he got up, and directly pushed open the eight bronze mirrors on top of the coffins, and poured the remaining molten iron through the gaps in the coffins.


    In a blink of an eye, the molten metal produced a white mist, which corroded the entire coffins''s four sides. Ma Zhengping pushed hard again, and the lid of coffin slid to the side.


    There were four candles beside the catacombs, shining in through the candles.


    Ma Zhengping clearly saw that the toast inside the coffins had both hands placed in front of his chest, and was wearing the fourth stage official uniform bestowed by the Ming Dynasty.


    However, it was different from the usual dead bodies. Their eyes bulged out, and they were full of anger and grievance. They looked somewhat frightening.


    Ma Zhengping had been digging and digging for many years, so naturally he was not afraid of all these, he only took a glance at the coffins s, but other than the piles of money and buried items inside.


    Ma Zhengping did not see anything else. Seeing this situation, he himself was somewhat panicked, could it be that he had already passed through a great storm and was about to capsize in this situation?


    Thinking about it, Ma Zhengping angrily smashed the light inside the hand that was used for lighting up the coffins, accurately hitting the toast ''stomach.


    When the aluminum flashlight hit his stomach, there was a loud bang and the sound of a piece of wood moving could be heard.


    Hearing this sound, Ma Zhengping was startled, could it be that there was something in his stomach?


    Initially, according to the rules of tomb robbers, the coffins s could hold a huge pile of things. Only the corpse, especially one that was big like a corpse, could not be touched.


    But at this time, Ma Zhengping had long since ignored all these. He unsheathed the scimitar from behind his waist and cut open Tu Si''s stomach.


    Only now did he feel reassured. All his internal organs had been hollowed out, and inside was a palm-sized box.


    Seeing this, Ma Zhengping wiped away the sweat on his forehead.


    Don''t think too much about it. I must have found it myself, the buyer. No wonder I searched through the entire coffins and couldn''t find it.


    With a wave of his hand, he took this thing out. Unexpectedly, when he bent over to take the thing out, his body just happened to be next to the Earth Stage Nose.


    Suddenly, he felt that the Nose of the toast was still fuming.


    Could it be that this Si Ma is still alive? Ma Zhengping panicked a little and took out something, then immediately used his hand to check the Si Si Si Si''s breath.


    This probing was not important, but Tu Si''s bulging eyelids suddenly blinked, and then he suddenly raised his hands, grabbing onto Ma Zhengping''s hands in one go.


    There was no need to talk much about the current situation. Ma Zhengping immediately understood that the coffins must be dead bodies.


    Because the four candles in the corner were extinguished at the same time.


    The lamp was turned on for treasures, and the lamp was turned off.


    It''s an old saying.


    But luckily, Ma Zhengping was extremely skilled, he immediately somersaulted Young Sparrow Hawk, and with a fierce use of strength, he actually managed to free his hand, and even took a few steps back from the coffins.


    At almost the same time, a coffins appeared from within the coffins, it bared its fangs and brandished its claws, and pounced on Ma Zhengping.


    If there were a few dozen square meters in catacombs, it would be alright, but for a catacombs that was a few square meters, Ma Zhengping had no way to use his power.


    A man and a corpse began to fight in a circle between the two iron coffins.


    As long as the corpse stepped forward, Ma Zhengping would retreat to the side. There was always an Iron coffins s gap between them, but if this continued, it wouldn''t take long before Ma Zhengping ran out of skills.


    Ma Zhengping panicked in his heart, and in the end, an idea came to him and he jumped into the coffins s.


    The coffins s were the lair of the corpse. During the day, the yang qi s would rise, and since the corpse had nowhere to go, he could only hide in the coffins s to avoid the corpse.


    Ma Zhengping immediately seized the moment to close the lid on the Iron coffins.


    Seeing that his own nest was occupied, the corpse immediately became anxious, wanting to open the lid of coffin s and pull Ma Zhengping out.


    But it was useless as the corpse did not have enough skill to cultivate. The corpse could not bend its body, and could only be stuck a few centimeters away from the surface of the coffins. It could not even touch the cover of the coffins.


    Ma Zhengping hid inside the coffins all night and stared at the corpse of the coffins outside.


    From time to time, the corpses would kick the coffins, hoping to pull Ma Zhengping out from within.


    But it was useless as the coffins was made of iron. No matter how hard the corpse kicked, it did not move an inch.


    This coffins box was just like an iron turtle''s box. Ma Zhengping''s heart was big, and there was no fear in his heart, he actually closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    However, just as he closed his eyes, not long later, Ma Zhengping suddenly felt something at the back of his waist, as if something had stung his back.


    Reaching out his hand, he actually touched a two finger wide scorpion with a red pearl on its head.


    Legend has it that either the scorpion or the centipede with the pearl on its head has become the object of climate change.


    Red beads to avoid fire, blue beads to avoid water, and white beads to avoid dust.


    With the red pearl on the top of the scorpion''s head, Ma Zhengping was overjoyed.


    This thing was worth the money of the old Nose. Legend has it that there was a pearl on the roof of Yonghe Palace, the Fire Avoidance Bead.


    Baoyou Palace, hundreds of years have not seen fire, the bead is several inches wide, priceless. Although this bead of his was only the size of a BB bomb, it should be worth a lot of money.


    But before Ma Zhengping could rejoice enough, the scorpion actually managed to struggle free from Ma Zhengping''s hands and jumped into his mouth.


    Ma Zhengping felt like his mouth was burning, but after a while, he did not react at all.


    It was probably until the next morning when the coffins''s corpse outside cried out, and then they heard the sound of its corpse falling onto the ground.


    Ma Zhengping reckoned that the corpse outside did not return to the coffins for the whole night. On the second day, when the sun rose, the yang qi had already fallen to the ground and died.


    After thinking about it, Ma Zhengping finally dared to crawl out of the coffins, and looked at the corpse outside curled up into a ball.


    Both of his eyes bulged out, his hands furiously pointed in the direction of the coffins, not moving at all, as he took a deep breath, then wrapped the accompanying items he brought from the catacombs along with the box around his waist.

 C168 black eating black

    After a night of trembling with fear, Ma Zhengping was already on the verge of collapsing.


    When he arrived outside, he saw the buyer waiting for him with his legs crossed. The moment he saw him, the buyer immediately extended his hand to ask him for something.


    However, Ma Zhengping was not anxious at all. Before this, he had already agreed to hand over the Qian Yi s. Now that the goods were on him, he had to let him see the money first.


    The buyer was generous and didn''t say anything else. He opened the two aluminum suitcases beside him. Inside the suitcases were piles and piles of red notes.


    "I want all of these, you can count them yourself."


    When the buyer saw the money, Ma Zhengping naturally took out a pouch from his back to let the buyer inspect the goods.


    This person was not interested in the other burial items at all. He ran towards the box and opened it. Instantly, the smell of herbal medicine wafted out.


    Ma Zhengping smelt the scent and became interested. He also turned his head to look at the box, only to see that inside the box, there was a package of herbs wrapped in kraft paper. Other than that, there was also the first piece of yellowish, densely written Paper s.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but ask him what was written inside the Paper.


    Ma Zhengping shook his head, saying that all the words on it were grass type words, even he could not understand them.


    I felt that it was a bit of a pity and let him continue to talk. Ma Zhengping''s expression changed as he gnashed his teeth and said:


    "I originally thought that he was someone who was loyal, but I never expected that he would play tricks on me after taking the items."


    When we heard this, we were stunned for a moment. Could it be that there are people who are taking advantage of the situation these days?


    Ma Zhengping shook his head and started speaking. After counting the money, he was prepared to leave, but he did not expect this person to stop him, asking him for money or for his life.


    Ma Zhengping immediately laughed after hearing this, he understood what this buyer was trying to do, he himself said that there were many zombies here, to be able to be afraid of him, when he saw this situation, he immediately pulled out the waist guard knife on his back.


    "Today, I want money, even if it costs my life, I''m going to choke here. If you just stop, then we can talk. If not, then let''s see who will die in whose hands."


    The person in front of Ma Zhengping was very tall, but he couldn''t be considered tall and sturdy. Naturally, he couldn''t compare to Ma Zhengping, which was why he wasn''t afraid of him.


    Unexpectedly, this so-called buyer actually laughed when he heard this.


    Ma Zhengping did not understand, but when he turned around, he found that there was a woman behind him.


    According to Ma Zhengping''s words, he was very beautiful, but it was a type of beauty that carried a killing intent, and would not let others easily approach his.


    She wore a black leather armour and held a long blade in her hand.


    The two of them were waiting for him here. Just as Ma Zhengping wanted to slash left and right, the woman raised her hand and drew a few lines, and then pierced them into Ma Zhengping''s acupuncture points.


    The line was only as thick as a fish line, and with a slight control from the woman''s hand, Ma Zhengping''s four limbs started to sway, and his entire body became uncontrollable.


    Under the control of the woman, Ma Zhengping charged towards a huge boulder and fainted in an instant.


    When he woke up again, he was still in the catacombs, and the cave that he had been hiding in had already been sealed tight.


    He must have been buried alive by these two people, and the cave that he was buried alive was actually dug by himself.


    Ma Zhengping thought that it was kind of funny.


    But the two of them had probably forgotten what Ma Zhengping was doing, it was a job like digging graves, even if they were trapped in catacombs, if they could enter, they wouldn''t be able to leave.


    However, the catacombs was sealed with three pieces of soil, the soil inside was extremely hard, and Ma Zhengping did not have a shovel specifically for digging graves, so he could only use his two hands to dig at the piles of soil.


    Even so, Ma Zhengping spent two days and two nights to crawl to the ground.


    After climbing onto the ground, the first thing Ma Zhengping did was to look for the two people who took advantage of him just now.


    Ma Zhengping has been in this industry for so many years, so naturally his network is wide. He did not spend too much time on it, and Ma Zhengping really did find some clues, and they came all the way to my city.


    I don''t really understand, then what does all this have to do with the Azure Dragon Bone Formless on his body?


    Ma Zhengping remained silent. In the end, Zhang Tiangang still said:


    "Since Brother Ma is unwilling to say it, let me guess. I''m afraid that the Azure Dragon in your body has no bones, and it should be related to the big scorpion that you ate."


    Zhang Tiangang explained to us. It seemed like the scorpion was actually a corpse worm condensed from the corpse qi inside the coffins.


    The Corpse Worm had a pair of eyes, which were as red as fire. That was why Ma Zhengping saw it as the Great scorpion of the Fire Avoiding Pearl above its head.


    Hearing this, Ma Zhengping laughed bitterly: "Brother Zhang, I agree. After I ate that thing, the effects of the Corpse Worm didn''t last long, my bones have turned into ashes bit by bit. Until now, if I didn''t have the support of the sticks on me, I wouldn''t be able to stand stably."


    I asked Ma Zhengping, it''s just a corpse worm, he fought since he was young, I think he knows a lot of experts, there will definitely be someone who will know about it and be able to solve the problem.


    It shouldn''t have been like this.


    After Zhang Tiangang heard this, he smiled and said:


    "If it was someone else, they would have found a way. However, Brother Ma''s crimes were too deep, and the heavens wanted to take him in. Do you still remember that ''Bei Mang cannot take him in''?"


    Upon hearing this, goosebumps rose up all over my body. Zhang Tiangang''s words were a bit too serious.


    Stealing and fighting in the grave was indeed a shameful business, but saying in front of his friends that the sin was too deep for him to handle, wasn''t that a bit too impolite?


    But Ma Zhengping''s reaction made me even more surprised, he actually nodded his head and said: "Brother Zhang is indeed right, the mistake is in this fight."


    Zhang Tiangang said: The dead are big, the grave robber only needs to enter to obtain anything they want, only the corpse cannot be injured, this is a rule set by your ancestors, but you did it, not only did you cut open the stomach, you even blew up the corpse inside the yang qi, how can you not receive the wrath of heaven?


    Everything in this world was fate. If Ma Zhengping did not cut open his stomach at that time, the corpse worm definitely would not have entered his mouth.


    As for why no one was able to help Ma Zhengping remove the corpse worm, Zhang Tiangang had mentioned this to me a long time later.


    It turned out that the demonic insects made from flesh and bones had to be replaced if they wanted to take them out. The Insect bled from them.


    However, once this Insect came out from its body, it would run to the second person, and that person would naturally be the savior.


    In order to save Ma Zhengping, no one would be willing to put their life on the line.


    Moreover, because of the Corpse Worms'' evilness, after a person was poisoned, their corpse could only be burnt to ashes and be thrown into the sea. Only after drifting along the boundless sea would the Corpse Worms slowly disappear.


    This would be the same as burning bones to ashes and dying without a burial ground.

 C169 Dorotheas day

    After Ma Zhengping heard all these words, he immediately kneeled in front of Zhang Tiangang and me.


    The two of us were stunned for a moment. Ma Zhengping let out a cold laugh, and said:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I know exactly how it went. I''m not here to find you to save me, but to help me get my revenge."


    "What do you want me to do about you?" Zhang Tiangang reached out and helped Ma Zhengping up, saying to him with a hint of warning:


    "We can''t do something like killing someone to take their life."


    When Ma Zhengping heard this, he laughed out loud, telling him what Zhang Tiangang thought of him as. How could he let his friend help him kill someone?


    Then he had already become like this. If he wanted to take revenge, even if he had great ability, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    "Boss Qin, Brother Zhang, you should all know what kind of person I am. If there is an enmity, I will definitely take it out." Ma Zhengping thought for a while, then took out a yellow scroll from his body and handed it to me:


    "Please help me make such a statue."


    I took over a lot of statues, but most of them were normal statues. The statues painted on Ma Zhengping''s Paper really gave me a fright.


    It was a Phantom called Duo Luo Tian.


    I''ve read about him in books. Legend has it that he''s a powerhouse in the hell of the Western Brahma.


    He looked strong and strong, with green skin all over his body. A row of silver thorns appeared out of nowhere on his back.


    There were a total of eight silver spikes, symbolizing the eight levels of hell''s life and death.


    Because it was a Phantom, it was very evil.


    I was stunned for a moment when I saw it, then Ma Zhengping asked me:


    "Someone told me that as long as I can get this statue, it will be like a god helping me. My Dantian will be filled with a power that will make even the sickest of people fly."


    I nodded my head and agreed, but I didn''t forget to tell Ma Zhengping:


    "Even so, you still know that Duo Luo Tian is a Phantom. He will bestow you with his power, but in the end, you will definitely suffer a backlash due to his power. At that time, you might even lose your life after jumping for a period of time."


    Ma Zhengping bitterly laughed, and said that even if he was alive, what was the point in living with such a rotten life?


    Although I haven''t done this statue before, with my understanding of this kind of Evil God from the Underworld, I can tell Ma Zhengping that he will need at most one month.


    Ma Zhengping would definitely suffer a backlash in a month.


    Ma Zhengping clenched his teeth, and nodded: "Alright, let me live a glorious month, and take revenge. This life of mine is also worth it."


    It''s not hard to understand why Ma Zhengping would grind his teeth over a grudge of killing someone. But I''m a little curious, what exactly is it that a man and a woman could do to such an extent.


    and even allowed Ma Zhengping to catch up to us in the city.


    I asked Ma Zhengping what their names are, and maybe we can help him with something.


    Ma Zhengping opened his mouth and said: "Those two bastards are one called Hu Zhongtian and the other is called Chai Yu Zheng Shan."


    Hearing the three words Hu Zhongtian, the scalps of Zhang Tiangang and I went numb.


    So it turns out that Ma Zhengping''s enemy was also Hu Zhongtian.


    I decisively patted Ma Zhengping''s shoulder and said without caring about the rules set by some ancestor:


    "Brother, I will help you this time. If it''s not for anything else, just for that bastard Hu Zhongtian, I would have never thought that your enemy would also be him."


    When Ma Zhengping heard this, he couldn''t calm himself down, and stared blankly for a long time, asking us what was going on. What relationship does this Hu Zhongtian have with us, I told her the whole story.


    "So that''s how it is. The note he asked me to retrieve that day should be the formula for the Spiritual Recovery Powder that you mentioned." Ma Zhengping shook his head, and said:


    "This is truly sinful, who would have thought that the slip of paper I took out from the ground with my life on the line was actually helping the evildoer, this time I have to take Hu Zhongtian, to avenge the heavens."


    Ma Zhengping, Bai Yulang, if you include Cai Wenlong and me, the ones who want to find Hu Zhongtian can simply form an alliance to avenge him.


    As the old saying goes, the heavens are kind. It''s not that the time is not right yet, but Hu Zhongtian will definitely die by our hands.


    But Hu Zhongtian''s actions had always been strange, and how did Ma Zhengping find out where he was.


    I asked Ma Zhengping. Ma Zhengping just said that he had stayed in this business for so many years, he had some tricks up his sleeves, don''t ask about anything else.


    This time, even Zhang Tiangang stood on his side, and advised me to say that in this business, it''s not a good thing to be afraid of knowing too much.


    Then I had no choice but to laugh and tell Ma Zhengping that it was fine to do more for him, but it wouldn''t be that easy to make this Phantom, he would have to wait for a while longer.


    Ma Zhengping nodded, and asked me how long it would take to finish it.


    I estimate that it would take at least three days for such a large scale Phantom to go from the selection of the materials, to the drawing of the spirit, and to the composition at the very beginning.


    Moreover, he absolutely could not be in a hurry. Otherwise, it would be impossible to estimate if he made a mistake.


    Ma Zhengping placed something similar to a knife on top of the Table and told me that this was considered a deposit.


    Ma Zhenping walked out before he finished speaking, leaving me standing in the wind with a stupefied expression.


    I looked at the knife like item in front of me and was stunned. After a long while, I said, "This ¡­ This thing can also be used as a deposit. "


    Zhang Tiangang lowered his head to look, but he was also startled, his eyes had some happiness, as though he had picked up a treasure.


    Is this thing worth a lot? I don''t get it.


    Zhang Tiangang pulled me back and said:


    "Brother Qin, this thing is called the Golden Wrong Saber, the currency used during the Wang Mang era is currently on the market and is priceless. If you truly estimate it, it should be worth around fifty to sixty thousand."


    I looked at the knife. On its surface, there was a small seal carved with five thousand words flat on a blade. I nodded my head slightly.


    Although I don''t really understand antiques, but Zhang Tiangang said that it''s worth fifty to sixty thousand, and for Ma Zhengping to take out such a thing as a deposit, it could still be considered as sincere.


    What was even more hesitant in my heart was Hu Zhongtian''s matter.


    The Chai Yu that Ma Zhengping mentioned should be the Yin Yang Master of the Puppet Buji.


    These two people were extremely powerful experts, no matter how strong Ma Zhengping was, he was just a grave robber, even Bai Yulang was no match for him, how could he deal with them?

 C170 walking carcass

    Seeing my worry, Zhang Tiangang patted on my shoulder and comforted me.


    This person has their own destiny. Moreover, if Ma Zhengping is able to deal with Hu Zhongtian, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for me.


    Even if Ma Zhengping accidentally died to his opponent, he would spend his entire life digging graves. When he was about to die, he would die for the sake of justice at the very least, and not because of the sand covering his face.


    What Zhang Tiangang had said was true.


    In this era, only those who were evil and those who were even worse would be able to take care of them and gain a foothold, even if they were good people, they would be even worse than those who were evil.


    I let Zhang Tiangang find a place to stay first and formed a map for himself inside the Office.


    The composition was rather boring. In general, it was very similar to drawing a sketch. They had to first draw a rough outline on the paper, and then slowly fix it to create a three-dimensional image.


    This would take at least half a day, especially when describing the outline and facial features of the body. Otherwise, it would be hard to create a three-dimensional feel for the statue.


    Without inspiration, it would be difficult to write for even half a day.


    I didn''t know what was going on either. I stared at the sketchpad for a full hour without a single inspiration.


    In this case, all he could do was turn the phone on and flip through the images he had made earlier to see if he could find any inspiration.


    However, just as I opened my phone, a message quickly popped up on WeChat.


    It was sent to me by Cai Wenlong.


    Last time, I was almost tricked to death by this person. I didn''t care about this person''s WeChat at at all, so I wasn''t prepared to open it.


    But before I could open the album, Cai Wenlong sent me another text message.


    "Brother Qin, I was the one who did the wrong thing last time. This time, it''s no small matter. If you see any news, quickly reply."


    These words didn''t sound like Cai Wenlong was saying, unless something really happened. I didn''t think too much about it and immediately opened WeChat, only to see Cai Wenlong sending me a small video from his WeChat.


    The video was from a small club. A few young people with yellow hair s on them were acting like they had gone mad. Their eyes were red as they continued to play with each other in the club. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    At the end of the video, the youngsters actually threw the security guards, who were maintaining order, onto the ground. Like wolves, they opened their mouths and started biting at the security guards.


    In just a few seconds, the security guard''s body had turned bloody. Even his skin and flesh had been bitten open.


    I felt a wave of disgust and couldn''t help but squint my eyes. However, I quickly recalled what happened in Taug''s nightclub.


    The signs of that Da Minghui eating the Spiritual Recovery Pill seemed to be exactly the same as theirs.


    It was all because of these crazy symptoms.


    Could it be that these people had also become like this due to the Spirit Recovery Pill?


    Thinking about it here, I frowned. I didn''t think too much about it and asked Cai Wenlong where he was.


    Cai Wenlong quickly sent me the exact location, and begged me to quickly come and help.


    In front of such a big event, it''s hard for me to fuss over nothing with him. Once I go out and pull Zhang Tiangang, I''m prepared to go over there.


    However, Zhang Tiangang''s reaction was a little strange.


    "Brother Qin, in truth, we are still ordinary people. It would be best if we did not care too much about official matters."


    I understand that Zhang Tiangang said all these for my own good, but after all, this is something that happened inside the yin and yang lines.


    Moreover, if I don''t stop it, I think this city could turn into a zombie siege at any time.


    Zhang Tiangang didn''t say much, he only told me that he often walks by the river, and there''s no reason not to wet my shoes. Even if Cai Wenlong can help us, our positions are still different, and the one who will suffer in the end will still be us.


    and ask me, do you remember the last time and Jishuai.


    I clearly remember this in my heart, but regarding this matter, I don''t know why there would always be some saints. They would rather the people of this world let me down, than me and the people of this world!


    The address that Cai Wenlong sent me was a small clubhouse called the Bai Le Gate. The other party was not very big, and at this time, there were already a few police cordons surrounding the outside.


    Many citizens were standing outside the cordon line and watching.


    The young Asir who was guarding the door recognized Zhang Tiangang and me. When he saw us come, he was very excited, so he opened the cordon and told us to quickly go in. He said that Cai Wenlong was still waiting for us inside.


    Once I entered, I saw Cai Wenlong standing in the dark with a thoughtful expression. A few of the young people had already raised their standard weapons, and there were a few group of young people dancing wildly on the dance floor not too far away from them.


    I counted five of them carefully, each of them with veins bulging all over his body, the flesh of his face completely sunken, his eyes wide open, and a line of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Beneath their feet lay a dead body. Needless to say, it should be that unlucky security guard from before.


    The young Asir held his megaphone and shouted towards the dance floor:


    "You are still young, now quickly withdraw and accept the punishment of the law. As long as you are sincere, we will definitely help you."


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he sneered, saying that if such a sarcastic remark was useful, what was the point of carrying a gun?


    Cai Wenlong didn''t see the two of us earlier, when he heard Zhang Tiangang''s words, he immediately rushed out from the darkness and grabbed my hand, and said:


    "The two of you have finally arrived. The situation now ¡­"


    Cai Wenlong''s voice was obviously anxious. Five people had killed a security guard, and the matter had changed from a gathering of people to a criminal case. If there was even the slightest mistake, this matter would not be easily reported to the public.


    Recently, Cai Wenlong was standing at the heart of the struggle. If there was any mistake with this matter, the hat on his head might fall apart at any time.


    I told Cai Wenlong to let the young Asir stop the horn, the buzzing noise made me a little anxious, I then looked at the five young men standing on the dance floor calmly.


    At this time, these five people had already stopped dancing like demons, standing in a very strange posture, their hands almost touching the ground.


    One head was held high, and the two eyes, like red lights, were looking in our direction.


    Blood constantly dripped from their mouths, and they fell to the ground with a plop. Sounds rang out from the nearby clubhouse.

 C171 infecting cadaveric poison

    Looking at this scene, I felt so disgusted that I started to panic. I couldn''t help but spit at Cai Wenlong:


    "The Spirit Recovering Powder is something that the soldiers under Xiangxi had to consume to stimulate all the potential in their body. If you push it forward, it depends on how much you consume. From the looks of it, it should be an over-consumption of the Spirit Recovering Powder, and there should be no cure."


    Actually, the reason why soldiers were given stimulants before the war was quite similar to what happened before the war.


    But the effects of the Spirit Recovering Powder was too strong, and since it came from the Xiangxi, it was definitely not simple, it just made the soldiers excited.


    At least, when I look at the few young men in front of me who ate the Recover God, I don''t think that the Xiangxi''s toast from back then had any intention of letting the soldiers who ate the Recover God return alive from the battlefield.


    Just as we were at a stalemate with these youngsters, the sound of a copper bell suddenly rang out from somewhere.


    With the sound of a bell ringing out, the five of them, like zombies, quickly went into an uproar. With a single leap, they appeared in front of the young man holding the loudspeaker.


    It actually opened its bloody mouth in an instant.


    When the few of us saw this, we were all stunned for a moment. The young Asir wanted to struggle free, but found that the young man in front of us had as much as a thousand pounds on his arm.


    Seeing that mouth, which was about to reach the young Asir''s throat, and seeing that situation, I did not have a single bit of hesitation, and immediately shouted at Cai Wenlong:


    "Hurry up and shoot, what are you waiting for?"


    After Cai Wenlong heard this, he hesitated for a long time. When he saw that the young man from the yellow hair was already biting on the young Asir''s neck with her bloody mouth, Cai Wenlong shouted: "Fire!"


    Asir received the order without hesitation.


    With a "peng", a bullet accurately hit the young man''s head. The bullet instantly pierced through his temple and crushed his skull into powder.


    Blood mixed with brain matter splattered on the floor and ceiling.


    Seeing this, I don''t think I''ll ever have to eat brainless food again.


    The originally bitten young Asir''s body went limp and fell to the ground. He was quickly helped down by a few of his comrades.


    Zhang Tiangang immediately went up to check, and luckily the young man only touched her neck, and did not directly bite down.


    The four youngsters didn''t have a shred of fear when they saw this situation. Their two bright red eyes seemed to have gone crazy as they rushed towards the crowd.


    At the same time, the sound of a copper bell rang out from an unknown place. The four of them charged over, almost as if they were following the rhythm of the copper bell.


    All of a sudden, a few young men in front were thrown to the ground.


    This force was so great that it was almost terrifying. The few youngsters'' bodies weighed at least a hundred jin, but they were actually suppressed to the point that they couldn''t even move.


    The following method was almost the same as the previous guard''s. Seeing that, he was about to be drained of blood and skin, and was his colleague after all. Cai Wenlong closed his eyes and ordered the people in the back row to open fire.


    Four flames shot out at almost the same time. No matter how strong one was, it was impossible to block the spear. The one in the back had excellent marksmanship. A long string of long shots hit the top of the skull.


    In a split-second, their brains burst open and their four corpses fell to the ground, motionless.


    With the death of the four people, the sound of the bell also disappeared.


    I quickly told Cai Wenlong to find the source of the sound first, and the five corpses were packed in a black drawstring bag by the Appraisal Department.


    However, after Cai Wenlong had gone through it for a long time, he still could not find any trace of that sound.


    When we saw this situation, we were also stunned for a moment.


    This place had already been completely sealed off. Could it be that those who shook the bell were able to escape in the air?


    Just as we were getting confused, we heard another bang.


    Next, a palm-sized copper bell fell from the crystal lamp hanging from the club''s ceiling.


    As soon as we landed on the ground, the copper bell made a sound that vibrated the cochlea, causing us to feel a numbness in our ears and eyes.


    Abruptly, Asir pointed to the center of the dance floor and said with a trembling voice:


    "No, not good ¡­" That, that corpse seems to be moving. "


    Hearing this, it was as if we had been struck by lightning. We quickly shifted our gazes to the center of the dance floor. The originally paralyzed body of the security guard started to move, bit by bit.


    Cai Wenlong couldn''t believe it as he rubbed his eyes. Only after a long while did he come back to his senses and look at us.


    "Brother Qin, Brother Zhang, what''s the situation?"


    The corpse had been faked, and this reaction quickly appeared in my mind.


    However, this did not make sense. The corpse had just died not too long ago, so there was no possibility of it being faked.


    While we were still in a daze, the security guard let out a faint trembling sound, "Help ¡­" Help.


    When we saw that he was still alive, we immediately brought the forensic experts from the Identification Department to help him up.


    The security guard''s body was originally face down, but after supporting him, I rested his head on my thigh. It wasn''t until now that I was able to clearly see his face.


    His face was actually the same as the five youths, with veins bulging all over his body, and his cheeks caved in. His entire pair of eyes was wide open, and there was a hint of red light on them.


    "What the f * ck!"


    Seeing this situation, I was momentarily stunned. I quickly threw the person on the ground, then shouted to the forensics expert and Zhang Tiangang.


    "The corpse is infected, hurry up and scream."


    Zhang Tiangang''s eyes flashed, he quickly retreated a few steps and walked into the crowd. The medical examiner did not understand what I meant and was slightly startled.


    In an instant, the corpse had grabbed the medical examiner''s hand and pulled her to the ground.


    With no time to think, I reached out and grabbed the back of the corpse''s head, not letting its mouth touch the medical examiner.


    I reached out to grab it, but the corpse turned its neck and my entire head actually turned 365 degrees to the back. I smiled coldly at me.


    I didn''t think there would be such an operation. My scalp tingled, and the corpse''s two red eyes stared at me coldly.


    He raised his head and his mouth just happened to touch my arm. He opened his mouth and was about to bite down.

 C172 Second tattoo

    In the nick of time, a bang sounded in my ear and a bullet struck the guard''s head.


    In an instant, my brain splattered everywhere, and when it reached my side, the red light in my eyes dimmed.


    I let out a long breath and crawled up from the ground. Turning around, I saw Cai Wenlong holding onto his handgun with both of his hands, half-crouching a few meters away from me.


    I forced myself up from the ground, nodded my head, and thanked Cai Wenlong for saving my life.


    Cai Wenlong scratched his head in embarrassment, saying that he had let me down.


    In front of the grace of saving my life, other grudges were nothing to worry about. I didn''t care about anything else as I looked at the corpse before me.


    Very soon, two members of the Identification Department came over and used a black drawstring bag to put the guard''s body inside.


    Zhang Tiangang quickly took the bronze bell from the chandelier and returned to the station with Cai Wenlong and the others.


    When we reached the police station, the people from the appraisal department raised the bell and seemed to have discovered that it was missing. I immediately turned to look at Zhang Tiangang.


    Who would have thought that this brat would blink at me and hold his chest.


    "Take it out. This is material evidence. If we lose it, then we''ll be carefully detained."


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I had to say, he let out a long sigh and took out the bronze bell from his bosom.


    I looked at the bell and saw that it was different from what I normally saw.


    Normally, a bell''s size would be around the size of a cylinder, but this copper bell was actually square and the gaps were about the same size.


    On each of the four bronze scrolls, there were a long line of characters carved on them. Each of them was a grass puppet that seemed to be flowing with the wind and the clouds, and no one could tell what these characters were.


    However, Zhang Tiangang seemed to be very interested in this item. I asked Zhang Tiangang, "Isn''t it just a lousy bell, a bell that doesn''t even need to be eaten nor pierced? What do you want this thing for?"


    Zhang Tiangang frowned, and said: "I know Xiangxi is trying to rush the corpses, this thing is the Soul Absorbing Bell used by Xiangxi to chase the corpses, as long as the incantation is correct, once the bell rings, all the corpses will submit."


    I saw it clearly just now. Those youngsters who ate the Recovering Spirit Powder also went crazy when they heard the sound of the bell.


    The rhythm of the bells gradually progressed, and the youngsters were practically following the rhythm of the bells.


    In other words, the one who was controlling the young man was not their will, but this bell.


    No wonder Zhang Tiangang would place so much importance on this, but unfortunately, this thing had long been seen by the people from the Appraisal Department, so he would take it with him.


    By then, even Cai Wenlong would not be able to help him with the crime of finding a secret evidence.


    But after a while of pity, Zhang Tiangang laughed and said: "Actually it''s not really that big of a deal, I just looked at that bell, it''s copper quality is still very new, it should be a copy that was just made. I think that Hu Zhongtian still has a lot of these bells in his hands, but if there''s one in his hands, I can study it and maybe make some progress towards the future."


    While we were feeling regretful about this, two members of the Appraisal Department glanced at that bell, but were unable to figure out what was going on. They casually put it in a sealed bag and threw it into the evidence cabinet.


    When Zhang Tiangang saw this, he clenched his teeth and felt a bit of pain.


    The six corpses were removed from the black bag and placed on the autopsy table.


    Without exception, the six corpses'' top had all been knocked out, leaving only a bald skull dangling outside. It looked somewhat strange.


    The comrade from the Appraisal Department moved very quickly, and took off the Clothes s from their bodies, exposing them in front of us.


    Six corpses, five men and one woman, all around the age of 25.


    Apart from the guard, all five of them had traces of soul recovery energy in their blood.


    Cai Wenlong took a copy of the appraisal report and gave it to me.


    I glanced at it and tossed it aside.


    Cai Wenlong was getting more and more anxious. He slapped the Table and shouted at the people from the Appraisal Department:


    "Are you all just freeloaders? Everyone says that the corpse is the best witness. It''s been so long, yet you guys still haven''t gotten a single sentence out of the witness'' mouth."


    Xiao Xu, from the Assessment Branch pouted and said a little helplessly:


    "It''s not that we don''t want to check, it''s just that the current level of technology is very hard to find. We''ve already looked at their blood a few times, except for the mysterious substance in their blood, the formula and elements are all new, and no other object can be compared to the one in our blood."


    Cai Wenlong didn''t quite understand what Xiao Xu was saying, but he was very unhappy about the Appraisal Department trying to shirk their responsibilities.


    In the end, it was me who acted as the mediator in the middle, smiling as he said to Cai Wenlong: "There are so many uses to this world''s matters, science has no way to explain them, weren''t you the one who said this? Why are you blaming Xiao Xu now?"


    "But, this." Cai Wenlong was so anxious that he stomped his feet. I can understand her feelings, six people had consecutively died in the clubhouse, no matter where they were, it could be said to be a major murder case.


    Besides, there was a blowtorch.


    If there was any mistake, Cai Wenlong would be the first one to get into trouble.


    Right now, he was walking on a steel wire, not a single mistake could be made.


    I can understand his feelings.


    I thought for a moment. Regarding this kind of Xiangxi, maybe I can only invite the locals over. It''s the best thing to do.


    Chou Yulong and Bai Yulang, were undoubtedly the best two.


    I told Cai Wenlong not to worry and to give them both a call.


    I, Eldest Brother Chou Yulong said that I made a call. I am currently on a business trip in Jiangxi and can''t get in from my side for a while.


    But Bai Yulang readily agreed, and after letting us wait for half an hour, he immediately came over.


    After the call, Xiao Xu came over excitedly with two Photos in his hands, wanting to show us.


    I took a look at the two Photos s. Both of them had the tattoo of a crow Tengu.


    There was one that I felt was familiar, I knew it was the one that Tang Tao had tattooed on her body.


    Xiao Xu said complacently:


    "Look, what''s this called? The heavens will never starve the blind sparrow, I just found this on the dead woman, it''s the same tattoo on the female cadaver, it looks like it came from the same person."


    The Crow Celestial Dog was a demon in the legends of the Pirate. It was said that this type of demon arrow technique was extremely proficient, able to travel through time and space at will.

 C173 time of death

    This was because a large majority of the Pirate''s myths and Dao arts were passed down in the continent.


    The book about the supernatural sculpture that my Grandpa had left me had also recorded quite a few drawings that were similar to the painting in the portrait of the Pirate.


    One of the portraits depicted a raven, a heavenly dog, touring the vast sky while carrying King Garuda on his back.


    The Heavenly Crow Dog was several meters long, with black feathers and a mastiff''s head. It looked extremely majestic.


    However, he was pressured by the even more powerful King Garuda to the point where he was unable to breathe. His originally swollen and spirited eyes appeared to have a lowered eyebrow and a good eye.


    Apart from the two eyes, the two tattoos on the top of the raven dog is similar to the picture I saw on the book.


    Why do these two men have this tattoo on their skin? I don''t get it.


    However, when he took a closer look, there were two tattoos at the bottom of his feet. There were also two black dots the size of a pen tip. They looked like words, but they were too small to be recognized.


    I passed this information to Cai Wenlong, and Cai Wenlong immediately told Xiao Xu to enlarge the size of the two words.


    In just a few minutes, Xiao Xu had already used the HD video camera to increase the size of these two words by more than ten times.


    When I looked at it, I saw that it was written in Japanese with his real name: Chai Yu.


    Chai Yu!


    Chai Yu was in the midst of a storm.


    The name of the Pirate quickly surfaced in my mind, and I couldn''t resist shouting out.


    Cai Wenlong didn''t quite understand what kind of person Chai Yu Zheng Shan was.


    I frowned and said: "Do you still remember the Photos from the cloth doll doll you shot for me? That doll''s real name is actually Puppet Buji, and it is something controlled by the Chai Yu family''s Yin Yang Master in Osaka, and Chai Yu Zheng Shan is the controller of this generation."


    Cai Wenlong nodded his head, he seemed to have heard of this name somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    I didn''t care that much, because very quickly, the people from the appraisal department came up with another report.


    The people from the Appraisal Department said that a female cadaver''s corpse had appeared on top of it. It was swollen and white in color, and it appeared on the back of his hand and on the back of his feet.


    The people from the Appraisal Department spoke very professionally, I did not understand a single word, and even Cai Wenlong who was beside me was confused.


    At this time, Xiao Xu started to get proud, saying that Wen Dao has a history, that there are specialities in the art of cultivation, and that he still had to rely on them for this kind of thing.


    and he explained to me,


    The time of death could be inferred from the appearance of these cadavers. If there was soft swelling on the palms and soles of the feet and there was white shrinkage, then the time of death should be less than four hours.


    If both the back of the hand and the sole of the foot were present, the body would have been dead within 48 hours.


    The current season was spring, and the temperature was at its most stable, so there shouldn''t be any mistakes in the predicted time.


    I frowned when I heard this. In that case, this corpse should have died two days ago.


    Could it be that the zombie that we just saw was already a zombie?


    But there''s nothing to be afraid of, I thought of Tian Yan and underclothes from before.


    Xiao Xu said, "Actually, I think it''s very likely that the Spiritfount Pill is a type of medicine that controls nerves. After the body dies, the neurons haven''t died yet, so this kind of neuro-medicine controls the body and continues forward."


    Other than that, there''s another possibility that Xiao Xu told me that he''s similar to the Ebola virus. After his neurons were damaged, he became a zombie, and in a sense, his corpse had already died.


    After death, the human body is not controlled by the mind and becomes a walking corpse. It can spread the virus through the saliva in the mouth.


    That''s why the security guard was still alive after being bitten, but when we came to rescue him, the poison in his body had exploded and he had turned into a zombie.


    Although I couldn''t completely understand Xiao Xu''s words, I could roughly understand what he meant.


    According to what he had said, the origin of this virus came from the body of the young people who had ingested the Spiritfount Pill. Once it entered their body, not only would it be addictive, but the toxin would also erupt due to excessive ingestion.


    That scene was a little hard to imagine.


    Xiao Xu continuously nodded, saying that although this kind of situation had only happened in movies before.


    But art comes from life, and there may be such a thing.


    Cai Wenlong listened by the side and frowned. He didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    This matter was too big, it was practically a zombie crisis.


    If he handled this matter well, it would definitely not be a problem for him to advance to level 1.


    But if he was not careful, not only would he not know that he had crushed himself, he would even fall from his position in the upper echelons.


    The consequences would be unthinkable.


    Just as we were talking about this matter, a young man brought Bai Yulang into the Appraisal Department.


    Once he entered the Appraisal Department, Bai Yulang immediately covered the Nose. He said that there was a heavy smell of disinfectant inside that he was not used to.


    After a few days of recuperation, Bai Yulang''s injuries had already healed quite a bit.


    When a few young senior sisters saw this fair and pure little brother, a trace of admiration actually appeared on their faces. They had already come over to greet Bai Yulang without waiting for him to speak.


    and I were angered, the two of us worked our hardest to serve the people, these few senior sisters didn''t even give us a cup of water.


    When Bai Yulang came here, he found a place to talk.


    In the end, even Bai Yulang felt a little embarrassed.


    "If there''s anything we need to discuss on WeChat, let''s work first."


    I told Bai Yulang everything that happened before, and let him take a look at these corpses.


    I don''t know why, but with him or Chou Yulong here, my heart would always be at ease regarding this matter.


    Bai Yulang squinted his eyes and only spoke after a long while:


    "This thing is very similar to the Xiangxi''s ghost soldiers recorded in the ancient books. Maybe it really is the same thing."


    I asked Bai Yulang what a Phantom Soldier is. Bai Yulang hesitated for a moment before saying:


    "That was during the Ming Dynasty. Legend has it that there is an earth division called Qu Keqin, who has four thousand soldiers under his command, each of them very brave and battle-ready, even if the knife were to cut them down, they wouldn''t feel any pain and would only listen to their master''s commands and rush forward. However, once the news of Ming Jin''s withdrawal spread, regardless of where these soldiers are, they would voluntarily retreat to the camp."

 C174 Xiangxi Ghost Soldier

    I told Bai Yulang not to beat around the bush, just say what you want to say.


    Bai Yulang laughed somewhat disdainfully:


    "So, it''s because that Qu Si had someone concoct a secret recipe for soldiers to eat. This formula is extremely terrifying, it''s almost as addictive as Lucky Ointment, and when you eat it, it''s as if you''ve gone mad."


    The medicinal formula he was talking about was called the Recovering Spirit Powder.


    Bai Yulang did not refute him and continued to speak. The medicinal formula from back then was concocted by the Bai Family and Mi family.


    Xiangxi had Bai, Chou, Mi, Hu''s and the Four Great Families, and the Hu Family in there was also Hu Zhongtian''s family.


    They were the ones who helped him control the group of soldiers back then.


    From a certain point of view, these soldiers were equivalent to dead people after taking the pill powder. Therefore, the Hu Family''s Corpse Technique was just perfect for use.


    Because these soldiers were all half human, half corpses and extremely ferocious, they were also known as Xiangxi Ghost Soldiers.


    However, after the death of the Goblin Soldier, the next generation of Goblin Soldiers was a rare marvel. They felt that this kind of Xiangxi was too cruel and cruel, hence they stopped using it.


    The prescription that the Mi and Bai Families came up with was also buried in the catacombs at Qu Kai Qin.


    From then on, even Bai and Mi family''s descendants did not know what the medicinal formula was.


    After the three of us heard what Bai Yulang had to say, we sighed.


    However, Bai Yulang sneered and said that his family had no other choice. Qu Kai Qin was a bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty person, if they did not bring out this thing, the two families would probably die under weapons.


    In the end, the descendants of Mi and Bai families voluntarily gave up on this prescription.


    This could also prove that the two families had absolutely no choice in doing such a thing all those years ago.


    After all, to any Monarch, this medicinal formula was a deadly weapon.


    It would not be a problem for the two families to exchange the prescription for another official and a half-time position in the imperial government.


    After I finished listening to these words, I remembered what Hu Zhongtian told Ma Zhengping to go down to Qu Kai Qin''s catacombs.


    This way, what Hu Zhongtian got from the catacombs must definitely be that medicinal formula.


    I said that Ma Zhengping was prepared to seek Hu Zhongtian to seek revenge.


    When Bai Yulang heard this, he fell silent for a while.


    He definitely is not a match for him. I have fought with Hu Zhongtian once, and his Xiangxi Corpse Technique has already reached the level of perfection, a dead man can open his mouth and look at the three lights with his eyes. I think that even their ancestor can''t match up to this, and Hu Zhongtian has more or less learned a bit of the Xiangxi''s Gu technique.


    Difficult, difficult, difficult.


    Bai Yulang shouted three times in a row, but his tone carried a little melancholy.


    I say, why is this Hu Zhongtian doing all this, ishe really doing this just to sell, is she not afraid of going against the will of the heavens?


    Bai Yulang also shook his head, and then, after a long time of effort:


    "Actually, the most important thing for us yin and yang lines to do is to have a face."


    I didn''t understand what he meant, Bai Yulang laughed, and said:


    "Thirty years ago, the people of Hu Family had once been expelled by the people of yin and yang lines. Because their Corpse Arts were too harmful, the yin and yang lines could not let them live.


    It was only then that I understood. Although I had never experienced this kind of humiliation before, the feeling of being chased out with my family was definitely not pleasant.


    Bai Yulang said that 30 years ago, the Hu Family was still managed by Hu Zhongtian''s father, and almost a hundred experts from the yin and yang lines arrived at the Hu Family.


    He warned the people of Hu Family, that from now on, he would either cripple his own Hu Family''s Corpse Technique and not do any heinous things, or take the people of the Hu Family and scram out of the continent, or else massacre the entire Hu Family.


    I said that these experts are actually a bit too unreasonable when doing things.


    Bai Yulang then casually said, this was the way of the world, only the strong had the right to speak, the weak could only endure the humiliation.


    The people of Hu Family were naturally unwilling to accept such a humiliating treaty and fight with hundreds of experts.


    Although Xiangxi had excellent corpse technique, she was definitely not a match for the hundred over experts. Before long, the people of Hu Family were cleansed.


    In a short period of time, the Xiangxi disappeared from the continent, and only a few Hu Family people brought the young Hu Zhongtian to the Pirate.


    Even though Hu Zhongtian was only in his infancy, he had grown up within the mouths of his elders, listening to their Hu Family s suffer and suffer humiliation.


    This kind of hatred and humiliation was accompanied by Hu Zhongtian''s growth.


    It was not hard to imagine what a human would look like when they were born in such an environment.


    Therefore, Hu Zhongtian secretly swore in his heart that no matter the cost, sooner or later, he would return to the yin and yang lines to kill.


    These were all things that Bai Yulang had personally heard from him when he had captured Hu Zhongtian and Mi Fang.


    It was a pity that Mi Fang was trapped in such a situation and actually secretly let Hu Zhongtian go.


    If not for Mi Fang''s explanation, the current situation would not have happened.


    Therefore, the reason why the Bai Family had dead tree on her this time, was not only because Mi Fang had broken the engagement with her, but also because of the secret technique that Hu Zhongtian had stolen from the Bai Family.


    Furthermore, because Hu Zhongtian was able to escape, there would definitely be an evil outcome for the yin and yang lines in the future.


    Indeed, in less than a few years, Hu Zhongtian had almost flipped our city''s yin and yang lines upside down.


    After saying all that, Bai Yulang let out a long sigh. I don''t know what it''s like to hear all this.


    When a person was filled with hatred, even if the whole situation had to be overturned, he would still do it. Hu Zhongtian should belong to this kind of people.


    If he really succeeded in controlling hundreds and thousands of corpses using the Hu Family''s Corpse Technique, then that would be the same as proving to the yin and yang lines that the Hu Family''s Corpse Technique was first-rate.


    "We definitely can''t let him do this. He might feel good after all, but what should we do with these commoners?"


    Cai Wenlong indignantly clenched his fist and knocked it on the table.


    On the other hand, Bai Yulang''s face was extremely calm, telling Cai Wenlong not to be anxious, things had to be done step by step.


    I asked Bai Yulang if he knew of a Pirate woman named Chai Yu Zheng Shan.


    Hearing this name, Bai Yulang felt that it was somewhat familiar.


    "Before we came to this city, I crossed hands with her once at the Peak of Spring. That woman''s knife skills are top-notch, but she doesn''t use a Volcano Blade."


    The people of Pirate don''t even use their blades, what kind of blade can they use? Furthermore, why would Bai Yulang have fought with her before?


    Bai Yulang said that he couldn''t understand it himself either. At that time, Chai Yu was the one who found him and asked to compete in a life and death match with Bai Yulang.

 C175 life or death situation

    I asked what this life and death situation was. To the side, Zhang Tiangang who hadn''t spoke for a long time finally spoke up:


    If he drew the main lot, he would swing his blade first, and if he drew the backlot, he would have to try his best to avoid the blade technique, and the time of the competition would be in the three blades.


    If the initiator fails to kill the opponent within three slashes, he must accept the price stated by the counterparty.


    According to the spirit of the martial dao, this sort of price would usually be to commit suicide.


    Within three slashes, both sides would be facing a life and death situation. The test would be each other''s saber techniques and kung fu skills.


    This kind of warrior battle started from the period of the Pirate''s River Family. It lasted for hundreds, even thousands of years, and continued endlessly.


    However, with the development of modern human civilization, no one had ever used such a barbaric method to determine life and death.


    Zhang Tiangang said in disdain, "Chai Yu Zheng Shan''s life is very classic."


    I asked Bai Yulang if he had competed in a life-and-death battle with Chai Yu.


    "Of course ¡­" Bai Yulang said that he had never feared challenges from others.


    The people of the Xiangxi were brave and fierce. The Bai Family was an aristocratic family of the yin and yang lines.


    This set of blade technique emphasized on chopping, chopping, entangling, circling, looping, and blocking. Six moves, thirty paths.


    Bai Yulang said that he had mastered this art since he was seven.


    I wasn''t interested in what he said, so I asked him directly if he won or Chai Yu was currently in the middle.


    Bai Yulang laughed and said. If that little girl really won, would he still be able to stand here today?


    What happened in that life-and-death situation? It turned out that Bai Yulang had accepted the challenge and drawn the lots. Unfortunately, he had drawn the negative lots.


    Without saying a word, Chai Yu, Zheng Shan raised the blade in his hand and was about to attack Bai Yulang.


    But Bai Yulang''s movements were nimble and nimble, the three blades had all been dodged by him.


    In accordance with the rules of the life-and-death game, the loser will stick to the penalty of the non-signatory.


    Chai Yu was sitting cross-legged on the ground as per his ancestors'' rules. He took off his red cloak and prepared to cut himself off with the rib cage at his waist.


    However, just as the blade drew blood on his abdomen, it was blocked by Bai Yulang.


    Furthermore, it was just a round of competition. Bai Yulang had no reason to see Chai Yu Zheng Shan commit suicide in front of him.


    Chai Yu Zheng Shan seemed to be shocked by Bai Yulang''s kindness, but the expression on his face only showed it for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal.


    Bai Yulang said that Chai Yu Zheng Shan had told her that if Bai Yulang released her today, he would probably regret it in the future.


    "We''re all people who are very fond of water, who would have thought so much?" Bai Yulang shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "I never thought that the little miss behind him was actually one of Hu Zhongtian''s subordinates. After hearing what you all said, I then understood that she was probably someone Hu Zhongtian sent over that day."


    When I heard this, I was a little terrified. Hu Zhongtian''s plans were a little too far, before Bai Yulang even came to our city, he had already played chess to such an extent.


    Fortunately, Bai Yulang did not make a mistake in this life and death battle.


    Otherwise, we would not know these things.


    "Then, what should we do with these corpses?"


    Cai Wenlong glanced at the six corpses that were resting on the autopsy table, and said resolutely:


    "Burn it all. After eating the Spiritfount Pill, there will be corpse poison in your body. If you don''t burn it, there is a possibility that you can swindle it at any time."


    The few of us agreed with him. We still remember the last time, Tang Tao, if we let these six bodies run out, no one would dare imagine what kind of demon it would be.


    We are more or less aware of Hu Zhongtian''s situation, the only thing that makes us suspicious right now is why the female cadaver is covered with the crow dog''s tattoo.


    On the tattoo was the surname of the Chai Yu Family.


    What was the relationship between Chai Yu, Zhengshan, and Hu Zhongtian?


    A lackey or a dog?


    The Chai Yu family was a famous family in Osaka, would they be willing to be under the hands of Hu Zhongtian who lived in a Pirate?


    What benefits would there be?


    Some of these things are hard to imagine.


    The related families of the six corpses were not contacted for a long time. After 24 hours, the police station handed the corpses over to the crematorium in advance and finished incinerating them.


    This was not a difficult task for Cai Wenlong.


    Looking at the six white urns, my mind was filled with this information. I pondered for a while, if Hu Zhongtian didn''t get rid of them earlier.


    Things will only get worse, and there will only be more deaths.


    I told Cai Wenlong to settle these jars of ashes and went back to the shop to get a statue of Duo Luo Tian.


    It took me only one night to draw the entire composition of the statue on a piece of paper. I was so sleepy that my eyelids were fighting.


    Fortunately, as long as I am able to compose the blueprint, it should be able to be completed in less than a day with my amazing craftsmanship when creating the sculpture.


    However, Ma Zhengping was not a match for him, how could a mere Dorothy be able to help him?


    I wondered.


    With the blueprint in hand, I had nothing else to worry about. I wanted to lie down on my work chair and wait.


    But just then, Cai Wenlong called me again.


    Cai Wenlong, who was on the other end of the phone, was a little anxious and spoke of the matter.


    I looked at the screen on my phone, it was 4: 30 in the morning. If Cai Wenlong called me at this time, something big could have happened.


    I told him not to worry, to explain the situation, and I went straight to his place.


    Cai Wenlong said that everything happened on the bar street, and there were more than 10 people who had the same situation as what happened in the day.


    They had taken control of it and brought it back to the station.


    Hearing this, the hairs on my body all stood up. Hu Zhongtian really isn''t joking, he is definitely here to stake his life.


    But now that he''s in the light and we''re in the dark, I told Cai Wenlong that we really have no way out.


    Cai Wenlong said with a deeper meaning: "The higher ups are already thinking of a way to deal with this and invited many experts. I have introduced you to my old leaders and if it''s convenient, you can come over to discuss this matter with them."


    A meeting?


    Cai Wenlong spoke a bit too fast.


    However, if this goes on, wouldn''t I fall deeper into this matter? After considering the pros and cons, I started to hesitate.


    Cai Wenlong could only plead bitterly on the other end of the phone. After half a day, I was really helpless against him, and could only tell him that I was only going to listen and try my best to give him some advice. Other than that, I might not be able to help.


    Before we left, I even brought along the scabbard s he gave me earlier to embroider the Spring Saber.


    This object is a precious object, and there are too many people in my shop. I''m a bit worried, and if I lose it, it would be hard to explain, so I prepared to return it to Cai Wenlong right now.

 C176 VIPs

    The address that Cai Wenlong sent me was the conference room of a community union.


    A situation like this was too weird and unscientific, and meeting in a place that was too high-profile seemed a little hard to explain.


    However, in a place like the community union that is full of shit, Cai Wenlong being able to find me is also my admiration towards him.


    I parked the car next to the Community Trade Union. As the lights shone down on the entrance of the Trade Union''s gate, the light flashed and I saw Cai Wenlong standing there, wearing a motionlessly motionlessly like a metal tower, dressed in a woolen coat.


    "Director Cai is still waiting for me here." I made a comment.


    Cai Wenlong''s expression was very serious, he said that he wanted me to go in first, so he called out to them from outside, and tried to not say anything after they entered.


    I saw that his face was livid, so I didn''t dare to reply and just nodded before entering.


    The door of the meeting room creaked open, and the sound was so loud that everyone in the meeting room turned their faces towards the door.


    When I looked at his face, he chuckled. I know more than half of the people here.


    Dragon Lady who had become a midwife, Uncle Lie who had become a paper man after Fu Lushou''s funeral, Old Liu San who was in the official warehouse at the front door, and Lv Shuangguang who was in the return dragon view.


    Something like that, I had more or less a relationship, at least I''d met it once before.


    These people all had one thing in common, they were all people from the yin and yang lines.


    I''m a little surprised that Cai Wenlong has recruited so many of my comrades.


    Other than Lv Shuangguang, most of the people here belong to my uncles generation. I had to greet them one by one and after greeting them, I could sit on the chair.


    The moment Lv Shuangguang saw that I had come, he hurriedly moved closer to me and said with a low voice:


    "Brother Qin, what''s going on? So many important figures have come here today?"


    I also shook my head, the reason Cai Wenlong invited so many people here was probably because he had some big plan.


    I asked Lv Shuangguang how he came here.


    "In the early morning, there were a few people who said that they were from the community, and they knocked on the door of my monastery. They said that there was a meeting that was going to be held, and thus, I was pulled over by them in a daze.


    I nodded my head and asked the other uncles about how things was with Lv Shuangguang.


    Only I understand that with so many people of the same identity here, the higher-ups must be planning something big.


    Just as we were discussing about this matter, Bai Yulang and Meng Ke walked in.


    They didn''t say anything and just sat down next to me.


    After half an hour, more and more people gathered, and the meeting room was already filled with twenty to thirty chairs.


    The yin and yang lines inside were all jabbering about this matter.


    Not long later, both the doors to the meeting room were opened, and a white-haired old man in a Chinese tunic suit walked in.


    Behind him was Cai Wenlong, as well as an old man wearing a khaki training uniform.


    The old man had a strange appearance. On his head was a large black felt hat that covered almost half of his face. One could only see a row of white beard hanging down to his chest.


    It was unknown if it was because of the old man in the Chinese tunic suit, but as soon as he entered, the meeting room immediately quietened down.


    Seeing this old man, Bai Yulang laughed and said:


    "I didn''t expect to startle a big fish."


    Bai Yulang saw that I was confused from listening to his words, he pointed at the old man in the middle mountain suit, who had a bright yellow medal on his chest.


    "The insignia on his chest is called the Independence Medal. You can check it on the internet. The person who can take this medal with him is no ordinary person."


    Hearing his words, I really did check on the internet. So, someone who can carry this medal, if it was in the ancient times, would be a character on the level of the Soaring Mist Pavilion.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a central pillar, a supporting minister.


    This made me take a second look at this old man. He had a head full of white hair, and his spirit was flashing.


    "Cough, cough, calm down everyone." The old man in the middle mountain suit coughed lightly and wrote his name on the whiteboard in the meeting room.


    The three big words of Zhao Rui Gong were written with power.


    The moment the three words appeared on the whiteboard, it was as if the bottom of the whiteboard had exploded. A few of the yin and yang lines s of the uncles started discussing among themselves.


    "So this is General Zhao."


    "I didn''t expect that so many years had passed and he still hasn''t retired."


    "This Gramps should be over 90 this year, right?"


    "Everyone be quiet. It''s so late and we''re not here to chat." Cai Wenlong could not bear to continue watching and frowned:


    "I believe everyone should know Master Zhao''s name. Our place hasn''t been peaceful recently, so that''s why we called everyone out."


    Lv Shuangguang didn''t even know the Zhao Rui Gong and Cai Wenlong who were standing on the stage, so he casually said:


    "How could something big happen? I''ve never heard of it before. We''re all in the Yin-Yang business. Did you want to hire us to capture ghosts by bringing us here?"


    When I heard Lv Shuangguang''s words, I secretly cursed in my heart.


    He didn''t expect the Zhao Rui Gong to actually laugh, and said that Lv Shuangguang''s words were the truth.


    With that said, the people below the stage immediately began to discuss with each other.


    This was a rare occurrence in a hundred years, the people of the yin and yang lines never interacted with things on the surface.


    Now that the officials had called them over, it might not be a good thing for them.


    At this point, a few older yin and yang lines stood up, and cupped their hands towards the three people on the stage:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive us for being powerless. I will not get involved with this matter anymore."


    With that, the few of them stood up and left.


    But before they could walk out the door, the old man in khaki suddenly shouted:


    "You''re not even going to give me any face?"


    Before he could finish, the old man took off the big felt hat on his head.


    A face was clearly revealed in front of us. It turned out that this person was a one-eyed man with a black eye-patch and a white beard.


    From the left temple down to the cheek, there was a centipede-like scar.


    There was a scar on his face, he must have been the person who once ran around the epigastrium.


    The few old men who were about to turn around and leave were stunned for a moment when they heard this old man''s words. Then, they turned their heads back.


    It was unknown if the voice was excited or sad, but it actually shouted with a trembling voice:


    "Buddha, you are not."


    The old man did not speak and only nodded his head. In an instant, yin and yang lines who were older than him stood up from their chairs and knelt down to hit the old man a thousand times.

 C177 Buddha

    For a moment, only Meng Ke, Meng Ke,, and the rest of the people who had not recovered from their shock were left standing on the stage.


    One had to know that the majority of yin and yang lines s were lofty and proud lords, and this was an old saying, especially so.


    There was no one in the world that they took a fancy to.


    Who was this Buddha in front of them, making them behave themselves and kneel on the ground like grandchildren.


    The Buddha looked at the four of us, and his gaze suddenly fell on me, and nodded his head slightly:


    "You look similar to a friend you know. I wonder what kind of craftsmanship you have."


    Before I could reply, the Dragon Lady at the back spoke up.


    "Buddha, he is Old Qin''s grandson, Qin Yi."


    Buddha laughed and nodded continuously: "No wonder he looks so similar to Qin Feng. So it''s his grandson."


    When I heard this, my jaw almost dropped.


    If my Grandpa was alive, he would be at least 70 years old. Buddha called me a little kid, then he would at least not be 90 years old.


    However, his majestic face didn''t go past 70.


    If he could maintain his health so well, then what was he going to Korea for?


    Buddha let them all stand up and speak.


    Actually, these uncles had long been unable to kneel down. When they stood up, they heard the sound of bones creaking.


    "I am honored to be honored to be called me Buddha." Buddha cupped his hands towards the crowd and said:


    Mister Zhao is a good friend of mine for many years, so I don''t need to reveal his identity, but something has happened in our city, and it has to do with the Hu Family. There is a saying, everyone is here to pick up firewood, and although this old one is on the verge of death, I want to do something for the yin and yang lines.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, not a single old man on the stage didn''t respond.


    Moreover, these people seemed to be extremely familiar with the Hu Family. What happened thirty years ago, was as though it was still fresh in their minds.


    Didn''t the people from the Hu Family already teleport to the east? Why is he back now?


    Did he come back to cause trouble?


    It had to be said that the Buddha''s charisma was just too strong.


    Not a single one of the old men agreed. They told Buddha that as long as they could take a breath, they would absolutely not let Hu Family people dare to cause trouble on the mainland.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Rui Gong and Buddha shot a glance at each other, telling Cai Wenlong to send the documents he had prepared and the sample of Spirit Recovering Powder over to everyone.


    These people were people who had gone through many storms and waves. With a single glance, they understood what was going on.


    Buddha did not say anything else as he cupped his fists towards everyone and said:


    "Everyone, let''s not talk about other things. I will give everyone four days, and I hope that everyone can help me find that Hu Zhongtian brat within these four days. This matter can''t be considered difficult."


    When I heard about this, it was really hard to say.


    Behind us is the entire yin and yang lines. There are many experts here, it would be easy to find someone in a city.


    These people had never seen Hu Zhongtian like this before, the only Photos in his hand was when Hu Zhongtian went through customs.


    The Photos that was captured by the camera already had a capacity of a few kilograms. After being enlarged, its face became exceptionally blurry.


    Furthermore, Hu Zhongtian is hidden in the shadows, his eyes shining brightly. Ever since the last time I tried to find him with the help of the Ear and Eye Star, Hu Zhongtian must have learnt to be smart.


    He spent the majority of his time hiding in the Five Elements Desolate Domain, where even the Ear and Eye Star would have a hard time locating him.


    But these people actually agreed without thinking.


    "Doing things for the Buddha, even if we have to flatten the entire city, we still have to drag this brat out."


    Several people began to talk in an ambitious tone.


    Buddha said a few more simple words about other things before he let this group of people go back to prepare, leaving the few of us young men behind.


    I asked Buddha if he still had something he wanted us to say.


    Buddha laughed like an elder, held my hand and said:


    "If you had seen the truth, your Grandpa would have looked exactly the same back then. If you had placed this supernatural sculpture in your hands, it could also be counted as a successor. No, it had disgraced Old Qin''s unique technique."


    I have never seen my Grandpa''s Photos when he was young, but I have heard his mention it more than once. My Grandpa and I are practically carved from the same mold.


    Two big shots appeared out of nowhere, I couldn''t digest them anymore and looked at Cai Wenlong.


    He probably thought that it was a bit sudden and quickly introduced me. He said that Zhao Rui Gong was the old boss that he mentioned before and Huang Shoufo was an old friend of the Zhao Rui Gong. He also said that he was here specifically to help investigate this matter.


    Because Hu Zhongtian''s situation had already completely changed, it was not something that could be controlled simply by the city police. Hence, the entire matter was handled by the Zhao Rui Gong, with Cai Wenlong as the assistant.


    I somewhat understood his meaning and asked the two elders,


    "Then against Hu Zhongtian, do you two have any plans? Previously, my brother beside me had fought with him once, and even an expert like him was no match for him, so I think that this matter is rather troublesome."


    After Huang Shoufo heard what I said, he looked at Bai Yulang and nodded his head in praise. He actually said "dragon and phoenix".


    His words had praised a person to the extreme, to think that such a senior big brother in the martial arts world would praise Bai Yulang so highly, this brat was actually a little embarrassed.


    We were talking about it when we heard a noise above us.


    This community union was made up of old wood and tiles. The roof of the building was covered with curving green tiles. As soon as someone climbed onto the roof, they would definitely hear a creaking sound.


    It was early in the morning, when there was no one on the street.


    All of a sudden, when the few of us looked up, we saw the chamber beam suddenly shake, and a large chunk of dust just fell down.


    Fortunately, the few of us dodged quickly and moved to the side.


    Huang Shoufo bellowed. What kind of person is it to hide on the rooftop and eavesdrop?


    Before Buddha finished his sentence, he took out three nails about an inch long from his khaki pocket and threw them towards the roof.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The nail actually knocked away three pieces of tile, and at the same time, a woman''s faint cry was heard from the rooftop.

 C178 double puppet

    "There''s really someone here."


    Huang Shoufo frowned, and let Cai Wenlong go out to take a look.


    However, just as Cai Wenlong opened the door, he saw a pale-faced woman in a kimono standing at the door.


    I saw that this person looked a little familiar, I immediately remembered, isn''t this Tang Tao''s cousin, Xie Yun?


    Cai Wenlong did not understand what happened and pushed Xie Yun a little: "Why are you here."


    Before he finished speaking, with a pu sound, Xie Yun fell to the ground.


    Those four limbs were stiff, they looked like they were dead.


    The matter was a little strange, and Cai Wenlong did not understand what was going on. Just as he wanted to go up and look at the situation, he was called out by Huang Shoufo:


    "Come back."


    But just as he said that, Cai Wenlong had already bent down to look at him on the ground.


    In that instant, Xie Yun stood up with both her hands, and without waiting for anyone to react, she wrapped them around Cai Wenlong''s waist.


    That hand was like two steel bars. No matter how Cai Wenlong resisted, he was unable to struggle free from her arm.


    Cai Wenlong could not help but howl in pain.


    It sounded like a pig being butchered.


    There was much to think about, so we prepared to charge.


    At the moment he opened his mouth, he suddenly heard the sound of an old tile roof falling. Instantly, dozens of tiles fell down, smashing a hole in the roof.


    From the hole, he jumped down as well. It was the exact same as the one Xie Yun was wearing, the colour of her face was extremely pale as she rushed towards us.


    Huang Shoufo reacted quickly and blocked Zhao Rui Gong from his path, then took out a nail from his back pocket and threw it out.


    When the nail hit her body, it produced a spark. The pale woman frowned slightly and remained motionless.


    Seeing that, we became a little flustered, Cai Wenlong was even tightly hugged by Xie Yun, and just as his waist was about to explode into two, another one came over.


    Fortunately, Meng Ke was fast enough, and took out two Soul Suppressing Ruler s from the large bags behind us, and threw them towards Xie Yun''s head.


    Xie Yun''s neck slightly tilted, and sshe actually let go of our hands, but the moment Cai Wenlong escaped, he immediately locked her gaze on us.


    Meng Ke was not anxious at all, she raised the Soul Suppressing Ruler in his hand and wanted to attack Xie Yun, but she did not expect Xie Yun''s hand to actually reach out and hook up with him, allowing him to grab the ruler.


    The strength behind the attack was beyond imagination. It had snatched the ruler back from Meng Ke''s hands and broke into two.


    didn''t even have the chance to react, he was Soul Suppressor who possessed the Evil Barrier, the one in front of him was a human or a ghost, he actually wasn''t afraid of the Soul Suppressing Ruler in his hands.


    Seeing this, I immediately got Meng Ke to bring out the statue of the Hanging White Tiger from the bag on her back.


    That thing was a top-grade supernatural sculpture, it should be useful against Xie Yun.


    But just at that moment, Xie Yun''s speed was extremely fast, she had already rushed towards us, her hands spread out horizontally like a roc spreading its wings.


    It seemed like he wanted to embrace all of us.


    However, the four of us didn''t have any more time to look for the supernatural sculpture in our bags, so we could only retreat all the way back to the sides of Huang Shoufo and Zhao Rui Gong.


    The two women stood upright in front of us, their heads drooping. For some reason, their four limbs looked unusually stiff.


    At this moment, I was standing face to face with a woman in a kimono when I realized that this body was none other than Tian Yan''s aunt, Tian Lan.


    Previously, Cai Wenlong said that Tian Lan was weird, and it was true. Unexpectedly, she was hiding in front of us right now.


    However, the Clothes they were wearing was almost the same as the one I saw Tian Yan wearing the other day.


    They were all the same clothes that the Puppet Buji wore.


    I realized what was going on and shouted, "Holy shit!"


    "They''re all controlled by Chai Yu and Zheng Shan. This is the Chai Yu family''s puppet technique, no wonder it''s so difficult to deal with."


    But it seemed pointless for me to say these words now.


    Because as I spoke, the lights in the meeting room dimmed and the small space turned pitch black.


    Those two puppets didn''t need any light. Just when we couldn''t even see their fingers clearly, they suddenly pounced towards us.


    Huang Shoufo was truly worthy of being a grandmaster level figure. In such a dark place, he took out a few nails from his pocket and waved it around.


    Flames crackled around their bodies.


    However, this thing didn''t seem to be of much use to the two of them. It couldn''t stop them from moving forward. After a while, I heard the sound of something falling beside me.


    Although it was pitch black, but I could clearly hear that the panting sound belonged to Meng Ke.


    An arm wearing a kimono was tightly hugging Meng Ke.


    "Hurry up and open the bag, take out the White Tiger."


    Meng Ke weakly shouted at me.


    I didn''t care about anything else and quickly opened Meng Ke''s bag. The bag was filled to the brim with things, and after rummaging for a while, I finally found something that looked like a statue.


    Using his hand to feel the outline, he formed the shape of a tiger. He hurriedly grasped it in his hand and muttered:


    "True God White Tiger, the Four Symbols, the True God of the Western Regions, the Lord of Slaughter, and the rapid exorcism."


    These four sentences are the "Eyes of the White Tiger" Incantation of the supernatural sculpture. The moment I said it, a tiger''s roar sounded in my ears.


    The aura was terrifyingly powerful.


    At this moment, the originally dark room was lit up by the white moonlight, and a strong looking figure walked into the room.


    "Aooo!"


    With a roar of a tiger, that tiger-like figure pounced towards the puppet that was hugging Meng Ke.


    The dragon came from the clouds, and the tiger came from the wind. In an instant, a gust of wind blew past Meng Ke and engulfed the puppet, causing the tiger to pounce on it like a hungry tiger, and bite onto the puppet''s back.


    Like a tornado that swept away the clouds, it only took a few moments for the puppet to be crushed to pieces. Gradually, it loosened its grip.


    Seeing that Meng Ke was no longer worried about her life, the moonlight on the ground slowly disappeared, and the body of the Tentacle White Tiger also became blurry, and in the end, it also disappeared.


    Huang Shoufo suddenly shouted out:


    "World Borrowing Law, Righteous Path of Yin and Yang, Break!"


    In that instant, a ray of light shone in the darkness, and a dozen or so small fire droplets simultaneously flew out from Huang Shoufo''s palm.


    We couldn''t see anything in the darkness, but we could clearly hear a rumbling sound not far away from Huang Shoufo.

 C179 Puppeteer

    Following that, the conference room once again lit up.


    It was Cai Wenlong''s electric switch that was reopened, and when the light ray shone again, we saw that the corpse that was bitten into pieces by the White Tiger was Xie Yun''s.


    Tian Lan''s body fell not far from Huang Shoufo.


    The old man let out a long breath. Seeing that he had used too much strength just now, his entire body began to tremble.


    Meng Ke took the statue of the White Tiger from my hands and looked at the two corpses on the ground anxiously.


    "Looks like the dog is anxious to jump over the wall. Chai Yu family''s puppet technique can actually ambush this place in the middle of the night. Things can''t be delayed any longer."


    Just as we were talking, a burst of singing came from the door of the meeting room.


    "Fifty years in the human world is akin to a dream. The world is filled with the immortal and indestructible ¡­ Fifty years of life, in comparison to the longevity of heaven and earth, is like a dream or a fantasy.


    The song was very mournful, as if it was sung by a resentful woman who was tearing her dry throat apart.


    It was just a distant song, yet the lyrics were as magnificent as a Dou Zhe.


    I was shocked.


    Bai Yulang told me that this was the words of the famous general of the Japanese Warring States Era, Yukawa.


    The song came closer and closer, until, finally, it was accompanied by the sound of clogs.


    We all looked at each other.


    At that moment, the two corpses that had originally been lying on the ground and no longer moving actually struggled again, instantly getting up from the ground.


    However, at this moment, there were a few red threads behind their backs.


    Xie Yun and Tian Lan climbed back up, and the few red silk threads circled around them very quickly.


    "Red String of Fate, the Chai Yu Family''s secret martial art."


    When Huang Shoufo saw this scene, he was slightly startled. In a split-second, he quickly turned his body and took off the khaki cloth on his body as a form of training.


    Huang Shoufo was already close to 90% of the people, there was not a single strand of fat on his body, and from top to bottom, his muscles and bones were flickering.


    The abs were like a washboard, with a large coiling dragon tattooed from shoulder to navel.


    Under the illumination of the light, the dragon seemed to have come to life. It brought with it a trace of green tattoo on its skin, creating unique lines that gave it a three-dimensional feel.


    Huang Shoufo bent his waist and formed a seal with his hands, he started to chant an entire string of incantations, and in that moment the wind blew, causing the entire room to be filled with gales.


    Cai Wenlong protected his superior behind him. The few of us stood in the midst of the raging winds, staring at the two corpses.


    With the few threads behind the corpses, they seemed to become even stronger. Xie Yun only had a pile of bones left in her upper body, but it was not inconvenient at all.


    Tian Lan was also not to be outdone, she soared into the sky, and actually arrived in front of Cai Wenlong.


    In that moment of life and death, Huang Shoufo shouted loudly!


    The gale suddenly gathered behind the two corpses and swept over like a tornado, bringing the two corpses into the gale.


    In an instant, the winds swept and the clouds dispersed. The lines behind the two corpses were like leaves and flowers as they were pulled out from behind in a flash, turning into a pile of dust.


    "The gale is like a forest, and the edict is like a fire. Borrowing the power of the universe, a fire is ignited."


    Huang Shoufo saw that the two corpses were lying on the ground. Biting his forefinger, he wrote a rune on the khakis and threw it towards the corpses.


    A raging fire was ignited on top of the Clothes, and in less than a day''s time, these two corpses were turned into ashes.


    We watched and sighed in our hearts.


    Being treated as a mentor by so many old yin and yang, Huang Shoufo truly had some skills.


    "Buddha, this is too high."


    I couldn''t help but praise him as Buddha opened his mouth and smiled. His expression suddenly changed as the corner of his mouth curled back and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The few of us panicked at the sight of him and hurried to help him up. When our fingers touched his skin, we felt a burning sensation.


    It was a reaction from his entire body''s nerves and blood vessels being forced to circulate.


    "People don''t rely on their muscles and bones to grow old. It seems that I am truly old."


    Huang Shoufo forced out a laugh, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and leaned against the chair, breathing heavily.


    We thought that tonight would be enough, but Huang Shoufo, who was sitting on the chair, forced out a laugh:


    "It''s the Chai Yu Family. Don''t try to hide. We''ve already broken through the puppet technique, so you should come out and reveal your real body."


    Just as Huang Shoufo finished speaking, a black shadow flashed outside the house, immediately followed by a series of laughter:


    "Huang Sang is indeed the number one Warlock of China. However, he was able to defeat my Chai Yu family''s ultimate technique within two moves."


    The sound of clogs broke the silence of the meeting room. A man walked in from the door, his hair tied up in a bun, wearing a yellow and white brocade kimono.


    There was a cherry blossom embroidered from the end of the skirt all the way to the waist. The style of the kimono was exquisite, but there was a long blade on one of Chai Yu''s hands that was slightly cold and abrupt.


    Strangely, after Chai Yu appeared, the scabbard that was embroidering the Spring Blade emitted a buzzing sound.


    The sword and the scabbard could sense each other, but once the two sides appeared, the spirit in the scabbard would respond.


    The scabbard with the Embroidered Spring Saber was so excited when it saw the sabre worn by Chai Yu.


    Could it be that this blade was the one that Cai Qianhu had embroidered for that year?


    "Chai Yu is currently in the middle of the mountain ¡­" The woman is the Yin Yang Master of Osaka, Chai Yu Yi.


    Huang Shoufo seemed to be able to recognize the Yin Yang Master in front of him.


    "Back then when I went to Osaka, you were only a yellow hair girl. I never thought that you would actually step foot on my Divine Continent today, what do you want to do?"


    Chai Yu and Zheng Shan seemed to be disdainful of Huang Shoufo, as they looked at the finely carved fingernails in their hands with extreme contempt, and laughed:


    "Huang Sang, you''re already old. It''s been ninety years since you started dreaming. Why are you struggling like this? Why are you blocking my husband and me from advancing?"


    Husband!


    Could he be talking about Hu Zhongtian?


    I was stunned for a moment.


    "The Yin Yang Master of the Chai Yu Family have been doing this for hundreds of years, why would they do such a thing like that to Hu Zhongtian?"


    When Chai Yu and Zheng Shan heard this, they were a bit unhappy. They coldly glanced at me and said,


    "There is a saying in your Divine State, that one can marry a chicken to a chicken, while one can marry a dog to a dog. Moreover, only Hu Jun can bring our Chai Yu Family back to its former glory."

 C180 fighting knife

    "In that case, since you have come today ¡­"


    I subconsciously stopped my words.


    However, Chai Yu and Zheng Shan quickly shouted:


    "Clear the enemy, you are the biggest enemies on our path. Either open up a path, or die obediently."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "We have the older ones here, and the younger ones have a total of six people. If we compare them with you, wouldn''t we be bullying you?"


    When Chai Yu heard this, he was slightly contemptuous. He shook his head and said,


    "Do you really think you''re my match? Hehe, you''re just some bugs on the road. You''re overestimating yourself."


    Before Chai Yu finished speaking, she had already taken off the Embroidered Spring Saber on her waist. As soon as the saber was taken from her waist, the scabbard''s cry became even louder.


    So much so that the scabbard could not help but sway, trying to struggle free from Cai Wenlong''s grasp.


    Chai Yu and Zheng Shan seemed to have noticed the scabbard and smiled faintly:


    "According to legend, this blade was obtained by my family from the hands of a thousand men during the Ming Dynasty. One blade is unsheathed, it seems like this scabbard will also belong to my family."


    "Wishful thinking. Remember me, you defeated him."


    Bai Yulang took the scabbard from Cai Wenlong''s hands, and when he held it, it was like a long blade, blocking the attack.


    "Today, if I let you do it again, I can still beat you to the ground with this scabbard. But this time, I want you to fulfill your promise and commit suicide."


    Chai Yu was currently looking at Bai Yulang, and did not feel anything amiss at all. He brandished the Embroidered Spring Saber in his hand, and with vigorous steps, he actually turned and appeared in front of Bai Yulang.


    The dazzling blade edge had already reached within a few centimeters of Bai Yulang''s face.


    The few of us ate a catty, and luckily Bai Yulang''s Thirty-six Blades Art was not for show. Turning the scabbard in his hand, he used the Winding Character Formula to block the Embroidered Spring Saber.


    "It''s already the first slash!"


    A scabbard with an Embroidered Spring Saber pierced through his armpit as if it was an arrow, flying straight at Chai Yu''s throat.


    The move was quick and violent. Chai Yu and Zheng Shan didn''t have the time to react either. They waited until they were in position before they swung the blade.


    However, in the path of swords and sabers, only speed could not break, and 1 minute and 1 second of hesitation could lead to a fatal danger.


    The Embroidered Spring Blade shook for a second. It was long gone, its momentum gone. When the blade hacked down, it would only hack at the back of the Embroidered Spring Saber scabbard, and it would emit waves of trembling sounds.


    The scabbard had already pierced into Chai Yu Zheng Shan''s neck.


    If this was a real blade, Chai Yu and Zheng Shan would have already died.


    "You''ve already lost to me in two moves. Losses under one''s hand will always be lost under the other."


    Bai Yulang kept the scabbard, his face showing a happy smile, and waved his scabbard, preparing to clear the third stage.


    At that moment, Chai Yu and Zheng Shan were both holding onto the hilt of the Embroidered Spring Saber, without saying much, with a step on the wooden clogs, they leapt up, reaching a height of more than two meters, the Embroidered Spring Saber in their hands was like a silver dragon as they slashed down towards Bai Yulang.


    The fighter jet only lasted an instant.


    The move that Bai Yulang had just prepared also hacked horizontally, testing his strength and technique.


    He didn''t expect Chai Yu and Zheng Shan to be so much stronger than him in this move. He jumped and flew higher than him, reaching a height of more than two meters.


    Unless Bai Yulang blocked the huge impact, he would definitely not be able to withstand the blade.


    We were all stupefied by the scene before us, and couldn''t help but take a breath for Bai Yulang in our hearts.


    Time froze in that one second, Bai Yulang''s pupils enlarged, and he also froze.


    At this moment, Chai Yu and Shan suddenly put away their sabers, placed them behind her back, and fell back to the ground.


    To her, the battle just now could definitely take Bai Yulang''s life with one slash. Why not?


    Bai Yulang himself was confused.


    "The three slashes are over. Let''s tie."


    Chai Yu, Zheng Shan, threw the Embroidered Spring Sabre on the ground and said:


    "At that time, you let me go, but I don''t owe anything to others. Today, I''ll let you go and return the favor."


    "If the next heirs are to prepare to die, then ¡­"


    Chai Yu, who was at the bottom of his eyebrows, said a few words before reaching out to pull off the hairpin on his head. His long hair scattered around his body.


    That face was extremely gloomy, and a resounding gust of wind came from behind him.


    "Breaking the limits early, fighting, one Heaven''s Path, urgent order."


    After Chai Yu finished her sentence, she started chanting in the language of the Pirates. She actually cut off a chunk of her hair with a wave of her hand.


    With a wave of his hand, those hair flew up into the air and instantly turned into hundreds of thousands of words of a raven.


    Chai Yu''s Yin-Yang magic looks really impressive, but it looks like a magic trick. I couldn''t react in time.


    But then the crows pecked at us like raindrops.


    The pain caused us to scream out in pain.


    Huang Shoufo''s movement skills were still fast enough as she took out a handful of nails from her pocket, and them scattered like flowers in heaven.


    Every single nail accurately hit the crow''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the crows let out a blood-curdling screech, before turning back into a strand of hair and landing on the ground.


    "It''s just some perverted tricks." Huang Shoufo coughed and said:


    "This old man does not wish to become your enemy today. Leave quickly."


    After saying that, Huang Shoufo turned his body around, but it was just a twist of his face. Huang Shoufo coughed loudly again, and a mouthful of blood instantly spurted out.


    An old man wouldn''t be able to endure such a huge battle.


    Just as I was about to go up and help Huang Shoufo, I was shocked by his cold glare.


    "Hur hur, really." Chai Yu Zheng Shan closed his eyes and said:


    "If it were 30 years ago, I would definitely not have dared to act rashly when you said those words. However, you are only a human, and at 90 years of age, you can''t possibly fight against me."


    Chai Yu was biting her long hair. Before we could react, she had already cut open her own palm and put her hands together.


    The fresh blood in his palm fell to the ground like a bunch of cherry blossoms.


    Every time blood fell on the ground, it would form a black shadow on the ground, like a gushing spring.


    Those black shadows moved around us like ghosts, and in an instant they had surrounded us.


    "Amitabha, let''s walk on the path to the Yellow Springs."


    Chai Yu said calmly.

 C181 savior

    The dozens of blood droplets that turned into black figures shot around us like arrows. Every time they touched our bodies, a bloody wound would appear on our bodies like a knife cutting through them.


    It hurt so much that I cried out.


    But towards these black shadows, there was nothing they could do.


    These black figures could see and not touch. They reached out a hook, but their hands passed through her body.


    Meng Ke said that Chai Yu Zheng Shan used his blood to transform into a God.


    Her Soul Suppressing Ruler could deal with it, but unfortunately that thing was cut into two halves by the puppet in the fight just now.


    We youngsters might be able to endure a few cuts, but Huang Shoufo and Zhao Rui Gong are both elderly men. No matter how strong our bodies are, they wouldn''t be able to endure a few cuts.


    Fortunately, Cai Wenlong''s movements was nimble and nimble, once the black shadow appeared, he immediately blocked Zhao Rui Gong''s path.


    The back of his body was covered in wounds that were bleeding profusely.


    Chai Yu was laughing proudly as he chanted the spell to control the Divinity.


    Under her control, these black figures also became unscrupulous. In just a few minutes, all of us had fallen to the ground.


    Even Huang Shoufo, who was facing this battle, could only sit cross-legged on the ground. As if his body had not moved, these black figures could only pierce through his body but not get injured.


    We''re not sure how long he can hold out like this.


    "Why do you have to be stuck in a beast trap here? You will eventually face death, so why not just leave when the cherry blossoms fall and leave?"


    Chai Yu turned her palm again, and the shadows became even more ferocious.


    "I never thought that I, Huang Shoufo, would actually use Puppet Technique on a family like the Chai Yu family." Huang Shoufo coughed somewhat unwillingly.


    "However, above the Divine Province, there are tens of thousands of capable people. Do you think that the two of you can do whatever you want just because you''re strong enough to deal with us? Sooner or later, there will be an expert who will completely subdue and subdue you two."


    Huang Shoufo is truly worthy of being a Buddha. I am slightly impressed that she is still able to contribute so generously at this time.


    But no matter how young I am, I don''t want to die.


    I didn''t even tell Zhang Tiangang about coming out tonight. If I were to die here today, there wouldn''t even be someone to collect my corpse.


    I felt a pang of frustration at the thought.


    "Wuu ¡­" "La ¡­"


    Suddenly, at this time, I heard the familiar voice of a buffalo horn coming from outside the door.


    Hearing this voice, my entire body quivered, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement.


    "With Luanshan Sun Yangjun here, quickly retreat!"


    Sun Yangjun bellowed, the buffalo horn was deafening, he stepped into the house.


    Chai Yu and Sun Yangjun looked at each other, not knowing who Sun Yangjun was. There wasn''t any yet, so she had time to react.


    In an instant, a sweet fragrance wafted out from the room. Sun Yangjun blew on the horn, and the fragrant liquid gushed out from the horn and dripped onto the bodies of the Diviners.


    Strangely, after the droplets fell on it, the bodies of the Demigod began to dry up like fire.


    When Chai Yu saw this, panic filled his face. He immediately cut open his other hand and let the blood drip onto the ground in a steady stream.


    With the support of the fresh blood, the Divinities immediately became spirited, but this time, all of their attention was focused on Sun Yangjun.


    "How dare you be a demon again?"


    Facing dozens of ghosts, Sun Yangjun''s face did not show any signs of fear, both his hands formed a seal, and then, he drew a few lines in the air.


    These should be the runes that Sun Yangjun was using, the air started to shine with a faint light, Sun Yangjun pushed his hands to the side where he was drawing the dao.


    All of the ghosts fell to the ground at the same time, instantly turning into ashes.


    Chai Yu was stunned, unable to react for a long time. Sun Yangjun reached out and grabbed Chai Yu and Zheng Shan''s arm, looked at her and said:


    "Miss, why do you need to hurt other people''s lives?"


    "None of your business!"


    When Chai Yu saw that he had lost his power and influence, he was obviously anxious. He actually picked up the Embroidered Spring Saber on the ground, and was prepared to kill Sun Yangjun.


    "Sung-ge, you have to be careful."


    Her blade is very powerful, although Sun Yangjun has said it is very consummate, but I am not sure if her spear dancing skills are good enough.


    Seeing that her blade was coming towards him, Sun Yangjun laughed coldly, extended two of his fingers and pinched it with force, and unexpectedly stuck the blade in the air.


    "Using a martial arts technique is not a good idea." Sun Yangjun reached out and grabbed gently, and actually pulled the blade into his own hands, then threw it back to me.


    "This has nothing to do with you, why are you involved in this?" Chai Yu Zheng Shan was obviously annoyed by the sudden appearance of Sun Yangjun.


    Sun Yangjun glanced at Huang Shoufo and said:


    "Are there any elders here? I hate people that try to bully the elderly the most, so I want to get justice for them. Is that not okay?"


    Chai Yu Zheng Shan was simply a helpless little girl in front of Sun Yangjun, she didn''t even have the strength to struggle at all.


    "Now, I will give you two choices too. Either obediently tell us where Hu Zhongtian is hiding, or go back and face judgement with us."


    I struggled to get up from the ground as I looked at Chai Yu Zheng Shan who was being bound by Sun Yangjun with satisfaction.


    Who knew that when the duck was cooked, it would remain talkative.


    Chai Yu and Zheng Shan chattered a long string of words before spitting out a mouthful of black water.


    The smell was just like sulfuric acid. It was extremely stinky, and the moment it hit the ground, it instantly gave off a white smoke.


    Countless insects that were only the size of a fingernail came out from the smog.


    All of them had come to our side.


    Seeing this, Sun Yangjun muttered unrepentantly, and took out a talisman from his pocket and threw it out.


    "Li Huo! "Giddy!"


    As soon as the piece of paper fell to the ground, a circle of fire immediately rose up and started crackling and burning along some black Insect.


    Within the time it took for a fire to burn, all of these things had turned into ashes.


    When Chai Yu and Zheng Shan saw him, they were already at their limits. They decided to risk it all and bit towards Sun Yangjun''s neck.


    "How preposterous."


    Sun Yangjun never thought that she would use this move, and in a moment of time, he had actually firmly bitten him.

 C182 Pipebone

    Chai Yu''s mouth was extremely strong, with a single bite he was bleeding. Sun Yangjun endured the pain and took out a three inch long wooden awl from his pocket and forcefully stabbed it into Chai Yu''s shoulder blade.


    Chai Yu didn''t even have the chance to make a sound before collapsing to the ground after the blow from the awl.


    Meng Ke quickly used a piece of red cloth in her bag to bandage Sun Yangjun''s wound.


    I haven''t reacted in a while as to why Sun Yangjun would appear in this place.


    "Boss Qin, we''ve used up all three chances."


    Sun Yangjun''s expression did not change as he used the Jade Dragon Art to wave it in my hands.


    How did this jade get into his hands? I didn''t ask for his help with today''s matter. What exactly happened?


    Seeing my doubtful expression, Sun Yangjun said: "You don''t have to think about it that much, you just need to return and thank Zhang Tiangang. He was the one who came over to beg me."


    "AHH!"


    When I came out, Zhang Tiangang was still sleeping in his room. How did he know that something had happened to me?


    "Mr Zhang''s Plum Blossom Style really lives up to its reputation."


    Sun Yangjun reminded me, and I finally understood.


    No matter what, it''s a good thing that Zhang Tiangang found Sun Yangjun in time. Otherwise, we would really all be cannon fodder here today.


    At this point, our gazes turned towards Chai Yu. There was a peach wood awl stuck into our shoulder blades.


    Chai Yu''s upper body was no different from a cripple, he could not move at all.


    Even so, Sun Yangjun still took out another awl from his pocket and nailed it onto her other shoulder blade.


    Before Sun Yangjun left, he told us that Yin Yang Master''s Yin Yang Master was proficient in the Five Elements, and could use the Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth arts as a number.


    Therefore, if the place where Chai Yu was imprisoned did not have footsteps and a head high up, then it was definitely not made of metal or wood.


    Other than that, before the whole thing is done, you definitely can''t pull the two peach wood nails from her shoulder blades.


    With his shoulder blade nailed to the ground, Chai Yu''s skills were no different from being sealed. It was very difficult to do anything else.


    Cai Wenlong noted all of Sun Yangjun''s words, and turned to leave.


    "Young man, walk slowly."


    Before Sun Yangjun could walk out of the door, he was called by Huang Shoufo.


    Huang Shoufo looked at him in a daze for a few times, as though she had something to say, but she did not say it.


    "Let''s go, meeting you is my honor."


    Huang Shoufo''s expression seemed especially solemn, as if the Sun Yangjun in front of him was just like his elder.


    Sun Yangjun nodded slightly, without saying anything else. With his hands behind his back, he turned around and walked out.


    I saw that there was something wrong with Huang Shoufo''s expression and asked:


    "Buddha, you don''t know this Sung-ge, do you?"


    "Hehe, it''s more than just knowing each other." Huang Shoufo revealed an unspeakable pride on his face as he said:


    "Little Qin, Sun Yangjun is an outstanding figure. If you know him, you will definitely be able to make a name for yourself in the future. I think highly of you."


    His words were very clear, Sun Yangjun is my benefactor, but although he said it like that, Sun Yangjun promised me that he would help me three times as if it was to repay a debt of gratitude.


    Now that I have used up all my energy three times and have also returned the Jade Dragon Art to him, whether he and I can meet again in the future or not is the same thing.


    Under Cai Wenlong''s protection, not a single drop of blood was found on that big boss Zhao Rui Gong''s body.


    However, he was still a big shot in the end, and could not bear to look at Chai Yu any further, so Cai Wenlong immediately took Chai Yu back.


    After going back, there was one matter that was truly difficult, go to the place that Sun Yangjun said he would be locked in, where else could he find it.


    The sky was clear and the ground was clear. He couldn''t just lock up in the basement. He couldn''t possibly tie up Chai Yu with a big rope.


    Fortunately, Cai Wenlong thought of a way behind them. Using extremely thick stone cotton sheets, he built a table in the basement and used the highest label plastic nylon rope to tie up Chai Yu.


    He could not see the world, nor did he need any of the five elements. He had done it all.


    It was already a good thing that we could retrieve our lives. The events of the night left us with lingering fears. After everything was settled, I told them that I had to make a trip back.


    It was not even 8 a.m. yet, but the door was already open.


    I was stunned for a bit before hurriedly entering the shop. Zhang Tiangang was leaning against the Office''s chair, with eight copper coins and a turtle shell on the table. His face showed that he was feeling depressed.


    "Yo, Brother Zhang, you woke up so early today."


    I pretended that nothing had happened and asked.


    Zhang Tiangang immediately rolled his eyes at me, he extended his hand and slapped the Table, causing the eight copper coins to fly out of the Table.


    Zhang Tiangang said that he still had the mood to act dumb with me. If not for him waking up last night, I reckon that the few of us would have had to go to funeral parlour to meet up.


    I say, this matter should not be as serious as what he said, right? And then, it wasn''t Zhang Tiangang who specially invited Sun Yangjun over to help out.


    "It''s not that serious." Zhang Tiangang showed me the eight bronze coins on the Table. He said that the name of the rumour was four horizontal and four vertical, an omen of great danger.


    When I asked him what was going on, Zhang Tiangang finally told me that he hadn''t slept at all the entire night. In the early morning, the lights suddenly went off, and I rushed out as if in a hurry.


    At first, Zhang Tiangang didn''t think much of it. After half an hour, I didn''t even pick up a few phone calls.


    He then gave me the divination, that it was the prelude to a great calamity, and felt that something was going to happen, so I did not delay and immediately went to find Sun Yangjun, and took out the Jade Dragon Arts for him to help.


    When I heard that, I immediately started to admire Zhang Tiangang, this brat''s heart is truly too meticulous.


    If he hadn''t felt that something was wrong, we would all have died there at night.


    I also told Zhang Tiangang about what happened tonight. Zhang Tiangang repeatedly shook his head and lamented.


    If Chai Yushan had not taken this detour, he would have become a Yin Yang Master whose name shook the entire Pirate in a few decades. It was a pity that he coexisted with someone like Hu Zhongtian.


    I also asked Zhang Tiangang if he knew of an old man called Buddha, Huang Shoufo.


    Hearing this name, Zhang Tiangang was startled, his expression turning strange, he asked:


    "This old thing also came to the city."


    Zhang Tiangang spoke with a slightly disdainful tone. I have never seen such a tactful person speak in such a manner.

 C183 Children of Jianghu

    I asked Zhang Tiangang if there was anything wrong, as if I really hated this Buddha.


    Zhang Tiangang sneered. He said that he hated these kinds of people, but this Buddha was not very particular to him, so he did not like dealing with them.


    In yin and yang lines, there was a rule that if there were no Shangguan, even if it was the grudges of a family for decades, to be able to settle it privately would definitely not cause this matter to become official.


    However, as a member of the yin and yang lines, Buddha was a disreputable official.


    In Zhang Tiangang''s eyes, as a Yin and Yang eater, a child of the Jianghu, who was ambushed by the imperial government, could be considered a big deal.


    No matter how high one''s status in the martial arts world was, Zhang Tiangang would never look him in the eye.


    After I finished listening to Zhang Tiangang''s words, I cupped my hands and praised him.


    Zhang Tiangang only laughed, and continued: This time, Huang Shoufo is working with Zhao Rui Gong, and has recruited dozens of yin and yang lines s to be Hu Zhongtian, even if he had wings and wanted to escape, I guess it would be impossible.


    I nodded, Feng Si said that during this period of time, my city''s yin and yang lines would have a gathering of experts.


    It seems that Feng Si had already predicted this situation. With a big boss like Huang Shoufo here in our city, there would be around seventy to eighty yin and yang lines s and more people in the city.


    It was like a fierce battle between a dragon and a tiger, the winds and the rain combining into one.


    Thinking about it, I became a little excited. I walked in front of the worktable, looked at the drawing that Doro was smelling the sky with, and said:


    "If that''s really the case, then Ma Zhengping should be saved. With so many people dealing with Hu Zhongtian, how could he possibly need the help of a statue of Dolorin to deal with him. With so many people, this matter should be able to be resolved."


    But when Zhang Tiangang heard this, he let out a cold laugh, and said that it was absolutely impossible. Even if there were more yin and yang lines s, he would have to deal with Hu Zhongtian.


    Ma Zhengping would definitely participate as well, until he personally killed Hu Zhongtian in the end.


    Based on the fact that he had known Ma Zhengping for so many years, if he had not done this, he definitely would not have let this matter rest.


    Zhang Tiangang told me to give him a call and ask for his opinion.


    Then I will understand.


    After the call connected, I told Ma Zhengping about this matter. On the other side of the phone, Ma Zhenping said resolutely:


    "Boss Qin, what they want to do is their business, it has nothing to do with me. However, Hu Zhongtian and I have irreconcilable enmity, no matter what other people do, I want to avenge them. If they block my path, I will kill Buddha."


    Ma Zhengping didn''t wait for me to continue persuading him.


    "That day, you took my deposit, so don''t go back on your word, boss Qin."


    I have chosen my own path, I can''t say anything else, I can only tell him to come tomorrow to retrieve the supernatural sculpture.


    After hanging up, Zhang Tiangang saw my distressed look and asked if he was right.


    What can I do, according to the agreement, supernatural sculpture or continue to do it.


    The drawing had been completed, and the following craftsmanship, which I spent an entire morning on, was all completed. I wrapped the supernatural sculpture in the red cloth and placed it on top of the worktable.


    Seeing that I had finished completing the supernatural sculpture, Zhang Tiangang curiously asked me:


    "Brother Qin, you spent an entire afternoon to finish this sculpture for him. Why do you want him to come back tomorrow to retrieve the goods? Isn''t it fine if you just give it to him now?"


    Although it makes sense, I still feel that this matter has a turning point. After all, there are so many experts here, if they could beat Hu Zhongtian up today, it would be.


    Then wouldn''t Ma Zhengping not be able to use the supernatural sculpture? Even if it was just a life, it would be a good thing if he could stay here and live this life of his.


    In the afternoon, as I expected, something really happened.


    Although the people in the yin and yang lines were scattered, if something were to happen in the circle, the news would quickly reach each other''s ears.


    When I was chatting with Zhang Tiangang in the afternoon, Lv Shuangguang told me that he had found the specific clues.


    So it turns out that this brat did not go anywhere and just hid in the funeral parlour.


    When I heard that, I immediately became excited, and immediately asked what happened, which family found Hu Zhongtian in the funeral parlour.


    Hearing my questions, Lv Shuangguang just continuously shook his head, saying that he doesn''t know the exact situation he is in.


    But what was certain was that Hu Zhongtian was already surrounded inside the funeral parlour.


    Why didn''t Cai Wenlong contact me? Wasn''t this matter managed by him?


    I was a little confused, but Zhang Tiangang didn''t seem to be surprised by this situation.


    "What do you think of this matter? What does Director Cai mean by not informing us about this matter?"


    I asked Zhang Tiangang in confusion.


    Who would have thought that the moment Zhang Tiangang heard my words, he would immediately start laughing and say:


    "We know too many things, so when it comes to the end, the Director Cai might not want us to get involved, but don''t forget, what was our identity before?"


    I just remembered that the first person we agreed to help Cai Wenlong was our informant.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the informants should be doing what the informants should be doing. Now that everything is settled, Hu Zhongtian can raise his hands, and no longer need to ask us to help them out with anything.


    Zhang Tiangang also told me that a cunning rabbit would die, a dog would be cooked, birds would fly, and a good bow would be hidden.


    If we do things too well, once we lose the value of using them, the situation we face might well be beyond our imagination.


    I was shocked when I heard his words, saying that Cai Wenlong was probably not that kind of person.


    Even if Cai Wenlong doesn''t need us, we don''t mess with him, and we haven''t provoked him, so we shouldn''t do anything excessive.


    "Who knows?"


    Zhang Tiangang shrugged his shoulders. He only said that if Cai Wenlong did not call for us to follow up on this matter, we should try our best not to get involved.


    The yin and yang lines was filled with experts, and Chai Yu Zheng Shan had already been subdued, Hu Zhongtian had lost his right-hand man, so he wouldn''t be able to jump for long.


    They can do it.


    As expected, in the evening, there was a short message on his phone saying that our city had destroyed a group of robbers and a gang of D''s.


    The location of the Photos was the Xuan He Mountain funeral parlour that laid Tian Yan''s corpse before. On the Photos, other than a group of uniforms, there were also a few people with handcuffs on them.

 C184 Vengeance Killing

    On the news, it was written very clearly that after a month of unremitting efforts, the criminal investigation team led by Comrade Cai Wenlong, City Deputy Bureau, had finally decided to commit a crime. Once they capture him, he would truly become the bane of all crimes. He would become the hero of the city ¡­


    I looked at this line of small words and suddenly felt a little sarcastic.


    Zhang Tiangang also finished reading the news on his phone.


    Do you know why he doesn''t like working with officials, and even looked down on yin and yang lines, who worked with officials?


    I said I already understood, what Cai Wenlong did sounded good at the time, but now it looked like farts.


    It wasn''t worth it to work with such people.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he shook his head and said:


    "Actually, in our line of work, we are all involved in some underground business. If we work together with the officials on the surface, it would be no different from being a toilet."


    There''s something in his metaphor, but I don''t get it.


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me. When a person needs to use a toilet, they would go crazy with thought, wishing that they could bury half of their butt in it.


    But if they didn''t, no one would hold the toilet all day long.


    Zhang Tiangang, let me think, after Cai Wenlong and us, even if this matter is done, isn''t that right for the entire yin and yang lines?


    I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    It could only be said that he and Cai Wenlong were, in the end, not the same type of people.


    "Regardless of the black cat and the white cat, being able to catch rats is still a good cat." I forced out a laugh and told Zhang Tiangang:


    "No matter how he is, if we can take care of Hu Zhongtian this time, I don''t have any other requests."


    Zhang Tiangang only replied me with two words, I hope so.


    As the two of us were chatting, Ma Zhengping gave me a call. He hurriedly asked me if Dorotte''s statue had been completed.


    I happily told him, "Margo, you can go watch the news. That bastard Hu Zhongtian has already been taken care of.


    Ma Zhengping coldly snorted, and said that it was because he had been taken care of that he was in such a rush, if he was even a step late, then Hu Zhongtian would have been pulled to the shot, and he would not be able to take revenge.


    I held the phone for a moment.


    "Margo... Listen to me, we can''t do anything against the law, now that Hu Zhongtian has been captured, there will be a justice for him, you don''t have to do this. "


    "One thousand gold ¡­" You have to do what you promised me. "


    Ma Zhengping told me to wait for him at the store, he''ll come over right now to pick up the things.


    After saying that, a cold mechanical voice came out of the phone.


    I hung up and looked at Zhang Tiangang gloomily, as if she completely understood what Ma Zhengping meant, she nodded and said:


    "He''s the one who chose this path, let him walk away gloriously. Otherwise, there''s no meaning for him to stay in this world for the rest of his life."


    That''s right, if he stayed in this world and struggled on the edge of death, then it would be better to live for a full day.


    Although Ma Zhengping and I are not the same type of people, I don''t know why, but I suddenly understood his thoughts.


    One could die, but one had to die honorably.


    Not long after, Ma Zhengping really came to my shop, wearing a brocade black robe, with a pair of cloth shoes embroidered with a light purple Forlux pattern beneath his feet.


    This Clothes was the birthday suit a dead person wore inside the coffins.


    It seemed that Ma Zhengping had already made preparations to take revenge today and die in the midst of an investigation.


    "Boss Qin, the things that I want are ready."


    Ma Zhengping knelt on the ground and kowtowed to us three times, but we couldn''t stop him at all.


    It seemed like he had made up his mind to die today. No matter what the person wanted to die said, it would be useless.


    I didn''t say anymore nonsense as I opened up Doro''s red cloth and gave it to Ma Zhengping. Both of them knelt beside him, allowing him and me to hold up three pillars of fragrance.


    "The revered god, Doro, has heard of the heaven and earth. He has been observing the gods'' actions, and his intelligence is endless. He is willing to fake his life and death to support the gods. If the honored god wishes, the gods will immediately respond."


    I let Ma Zhengping follow my speed of speech and recited this long poem.


    Ma Zhengping recited it very seriously, but just as he finished, the statue in Ma Zhengping''s hand, which was made of Dolores, exploded with a loud bang, turning into countless pieces that flew in all directions.


    Among them, Dorotus'' eyes just happened to land on Ma Zhengping''s forehead.


    In an instant, a long scar was torn open and the eye stabbed into the scar. It disappeared not long after, and the scar along with the blood had also completely disappeared.


    On Ma Zhengping''s forehead, there was only a finger''s length of red blood.


    Dorothea heard the innocent and came to life.


    Ma Zhengping immediately stood up from the ground and took off all the peach wood sticks tied to his body. His bones creaked and his limbs moved freely.


    "Boss Qin, I feel like I have a lot more strength on me now." Ma was tapping two fingers on the glass door of my room.


    Ma Zhengping didn''t even need to use strength when using the two layers of soundproofed glass doors. With a "kang" sound, they shattered like snow.


    Zhang Tiangang and I were both dumbfounded.


    Doro''s powers were way too godly.


    Ma Zhengping was very satisfied with his current state. He took out a card from his pocket and said:


    "Boss Qin, although I fought against you, I haven''t had much of anything valuable after all these years of running around in the martial arts world. This card contains the money I made from selling the remaining items, not much."


    Ma Zhengping threw his bank card on the ground, turned, and walked out.


    Zhang Tiangang stood behind him and shouted with tears on his face:


    "Lord Horse, the might of the heavens is on the road, the Yin Master from all directions is on the road!"


    Ma Zhengping was the one who shouted the funeral number when he was going to die.


    Everyone knew that they would definitely die if they went there. No one knew where the corpse would be at that time. If they did not shout now, they would not have another chance in the future.


    I watched Ma Zhengping''s back as he walked into the elevator.


    It had the feeling that a strong warrior would never be able to return once he left.


    "Greetings, Elder Ma."


    I whispered back.


    As expected, an explosive piece of news broke out in the city that night.


    The drug dealer Hu was on his way to the jail when he was attacked. He was shot three times in the head.


    The attacker shot himself after killing him.


    Because it was night, the Photos was very dark, but I could immediately recognize that the attacker''s feet were covered by a pair of cloth shoes with the pattern of a Fu Lu pattern, which belonged to Ma Zhengping.

 C185 A favor must be repaid

    I showed the phone to Zhang Tiangang. After he finished looking at it, he lit three cigarettes and placed them on the Table.


    "Bro, we''ve already taken our revenge. In our next life, we''ll be in good shape."


    I made Zhang Tiangang grieve. After all, Ma Zhengping''s death can be considered to be worth it.


    With vengeance and injustice avenged, death was the right thing to do.


    Zhang Tiangang didn''t say anything else, but stared straight at me, as though he had something to say.


    Seeing him like this, I understood what he was thinking, so I asked: "Are you trying to help Ma Zhengping get the corpse out?"


    "Brother Qin, I won''t hide this from you. Do you know where I learned the abilities of the Treading on Horses Watching Mountain?"


    I was stunned, why did Zhang Tiangang suddenly mention this.


    Zhang Tiangang heaved a long sigh: "The Ma family is an expert in seeking dragons and gold, at that time, I was just an artiste who set up shop in the martial arts world to calculate divination, and I coincidentally caught up with them for a few years. Feudal superstitious things were not allowed to appear in the market, and I did not even mention whether my life was in danger or not, I was so poor that I almost starved to death on the streets."


    Zhang Tiangang wiped away his tears and continued.


    At that time, Zhang Tiangang was only 15 or 16 years old, he could only beg along the street and coincidentally arrived at the Ma family residence''s entrance one day.


    At that time, the one in charge was Ma Zhengping''s Gramps Ma Tianhua, a character that fought against the older generation.


    When Zhang Tiangang arrived at the Ma family''s gate, he was already passed out from hunger. Gramps was kind, but seeing that a brat fell at the door, he brought him in.


    After feeding him a big bowl of hot soup, Zhang Tiangang gradually recovered.


    After he had woken up, Zhang Tiangang had thanked him a thousand times without saying anything. As his gratitude, he wanted to calculate for Gramps.


    At first, the Gramps did not believe that Zhang Tiangang had that capability, but after a few divination, it turned to Juling. )


    A fifteen or sixteen year old brat actually had this kind of ability? Gramps Ma was naturally shocked, and asked Zhang Tiangang where his master was from. When Zhang Tiangang reported his family name, he realized that they were both from the yin and yang lines.


    When Ma Gramps saw that Zhang Tiangang was proficient, he immediately became fond of him. After all, the outside world was chaotic, so he left Zhang Tiangang at home.


    This time, they lived here for a whole ten years. In this ten years of time, not only did Gramps Ma manage the food and shelter, he also dragged Zhang Tiangang over to teach him the consummate skills of the Treading on Horses Watching Mountain, so that he could study together with him.


    It was divided into Gold Acupoint Setting, Treading on Horses Watching Mountain. This was a person who fought in a tomb robbery, it was a unique skill that only spread to descendants, it was not passed down to outsiders.


    When Gramps Ma gave all of these to Zhang Tiangang, it proved that he treated this brat as his own son.


    After ten years, Zhang Tiangang calculated and calculated, the two skills were superb, but at this time, Gramps Ma let go of everyone.


    After saying all that, Zhang Tiangang''s eyes turned bright red, and I couldn''t help but praise his for his benevolence and righteousness.


    "Brother Qin, Gramps Ma is my father, Ma Zhengping is no different from my younger brother, he''s a horse with bags, I have feelings for him for saving my life, I can''t possibly let him die on the outside, if we help him retrieve the corpse, we can consider it as my repayment to Gramps."


    As Zhang Tiangang said this, he kneeled down to the ground and said:


    "As long as you can help me bring his corpse back, Brother Qin, what do you want me to do in the future.


    I quickly pulled Zhang Tiangang up. Not to mention the others, just based on the friendship alone, I have to help Ma Zhengping pull his corpse back.


    But how to collect the body was a problem.


    I thought about it, but still had to contact Cai Wenlong.


    After calling him, Cai Wenlong said happily: "Boss Qin, it''s all thanks to you this time, otherwise this matter wouldn''t have ended so quickly."


    Looks like Cai Wenlong doesn''t really care about the matter of Hu Zhongtian getting beaten to death on the street. I congratulated him and said:


    "This is all your credit, Director Cai. Nothing that happened today mattered."


    "What happened? Do you know the person in question?"


    Cai Wenlong cautiously asked.


    I told him everything about Ma Zhengping.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "That''s all that matters. However, this brother has already become a dead man. Do you think we can let him stay here?"


    Cai Wenlong didn''t say anything else and just told me that he couldn''t explain it through the phone. If he could find a time, he would have a few of us come out to drink.


    By the way, we helped him solve such a big case, so we should have a good meal to thank us for.


    As soon as I heard that he didn''t seem to be very strict, and that there might be a play, I quickly agreed and said that I would come out for a drink in the evening.


    Cai Wenlong chose a small restaurant beside the bureau, and it was only the three of us.


    When we were eating, Cai Wenlong didn''t say anything, he just kept asking us to drink.


    The two of us, seeing that he did not mention it, did not dare to say anything else.


    After drinking a dozen or so bottles of white spirit wine to the point where there was only one bottle left, Cai Wenlong finally said with a red face:


    If it weren''t for the fact that you two were sent here by your official, there would be no chance in the future. Although I am a man of my word, I will definitely repay you for your kindness. Today, I have come across a case where your brother is a hero.


    When I heard these words, the alcohol immediately sobered up quite a bit. I glanced at Zhang Tiangang and the others, wasn''t what he just said, Ma Zhengping?


    Cai Wenlong''s face was as red as rouge, and he said:


    "I admire this kind of hero the most. Since he''s already dead, I didn''t let the medical examiner do any more autopsies. He sent an application to the crematorium to cremate. This corpse is still lying there in the crematorium of Mount Baiyun crematorium."


    Cai Wenlong was pretending to be drunk and purposely told us the news.


    "You guys don''t know, but this Mount Baiyun crematorium is really rotten. It doesn''t even have a crematorium, and there''s no one on duty at night. I''m really worried that if this corpse was stolen from the crematorium, no one would be able to find it."


    Cai Wenlong''s move was indeed powerful, but he did not use his power to steal.


    The body had disappeared.


    and I are not stupid, he intentionally leaked the news to me.


    "Director Cai, the two of us still have things to do, so we''ll be leaving first."


    The two of us wiped our faces, sobered up a little, and walked out of the shop.


    Cai Wenlong sat on the chair and shouted, "What''s wrong ¡­ "Why did you escape so quickly, continue drinking ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Cai Wenlong had already buried his head into the Table and fell asleep.

 C186 Matching men and women without tiring

    The two of us hastily ran out of the tavern. Zhang Tiangang frowned and asked if I had noticed anything.


    "What''s wrong, you aren''t worried that Cai Wenlong will scam us, are you?" But let me see, although Cai Wenlong does not have the guts to do it, his character should not be bad and would not do such a thing.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head, and said: "You''re thinking too much, I''m talking about that wine, two bottles of spirit wine and two pounds of weight, why don''t we even get a headache?"


    When I drank that wine, it tasted very light. It was only when Zhang Tiangang mentioned it did I understand that it was probably because Cai Wenlong had mixed water into the wine beforehand.


    It was a fear that the two of us would get drunk and not be able to do anything.


    Cai Wenlong''s thoughts were meticulous enough.


    I saw that daylight should be here by now. It''s around 12 PM, so let''s not talk about other things other than having Zhang Tiangang quickly go to the White Cloud Mountain funeral parlour and retrieve the corpse first.


    When the car drove to the funeral parlour of the White Cloud Mountain, it was a desolate place. It was probably built before the reform and opening of the city, and more than half of the walls had already collapsed.


    There was a security sentry box at the entrance of the funeral parlour, but there was not a single person inside.


    The two of us quickly went inside and found the 606 morgue. The door was unlocked, so we pushed it open and took a look.


    In the morgue, on top of a long wooden bench, lay a body covered in white cloth.


    I bravely removed the white cloth, causing the corpse''s face to be badly mutilated. Ma Zhengping had stuffed the gun in his mouth and shot himself to death, it was normal for the face to be messed up.


    However, when he glanced at the corpse, he saw that it was wearing a set of brocade black clothes.


    This body must be Ma Zhengping''s.


    Zhang Tiangang and I used white cloths to wrap ourselves up, stealthily carried the corpse out, and stuffed it into the carriage.


    Fortunately, we had already meticulously planned this matter before, so we went to the coffins and bought the ready-made willow tree at thirteen.


    At the same time, he also informed Feng Si to find a grave on a barren mountain near the suburbs.


    Initially, Feng Si was still curious about this matter, but upon hearing that it was a burial ground for Ma Zhengping, he did not say anything else and informed his subordinates that this matter would be resolved in two hours.


    In the end, Feng Si even told us to not forget to burn a stick of incense for Ma Zhengping when he was buried.


    After the two of us placed Ma Zhengping''s grave into the ground, we made a small mound on top of the grave. Because the origin of the corpse was not clean, we didn''t even dare erect a tombstone.


    Zhang Tiangang kowtowed three times on the grave, and explained: "Brother Ma, although the two of us are not like one another, we have lived for a full ten years, and if we are not like brothers, then our abilities are limited. We can only bury you here temporarily, and when the day is over, we will definitely help you choose a Feng Shui treasure land."


    After he finished speaking, Zhang Tiangang lit up another three cigarettes on the ground and the two of them slowly descended the mountain.


    When we were descending the mountain, Cai Wenlong sent me a message, it was only eight big words, and its power is limited, I will repay you for your kindness.


    At this moment, the east was spitting white. A red glow rose up to the sky and ten thousand pieces of purple light shined down from the east.


    Hu Zhongtian''s matter had passed, and a new life was about to come.


    After returning home, he took a nap and did not wake up in the afternoon.


    Because of the recent lack of business, Zhang Tiangang and I ate and slept together, staying in the shop.


    Zhang Tiangang was sleeping in the living room while I was in the Office. When I woke up, my mouth was surprisingly thirsty.


    However, the moment he stepped out of the door, he happened to see two people standing by the glass door of the shop.


    He rubbed his eyes. I still recognize one of them, it''s Song Nian. The other one is tall and has a head of long hair.


    It looked like she was her friend.


    I quickly opened the door and brought the two of them in.


    "Why aren''t you calling me when I''m here? I''m just standing at the door. If I don''t come out and drink some water, I wouldn''t be able to see you guys."


    I pretended to complain.


    Song Nian pouted and said:


    "I''ve already called you quite a few times, your phone is off. No one answered it from the start."


    I quickly went to my phone in my pocket and found that it was out of battery. I scratched my head in embarrassment and said,


    "I fell asleep the moment I got back. I didn''t have the time to charge my phone."


    I asked them what they were doing here.


    Song Nian rolled his eyes at me and said:


    "Hmph, Brother Qin, you really don''t remember. Have you forgotten what you told me a few days ago?"


    I froze for a moment, then said what I could tell you about a little kid.


    "Did you really forget?" Song Nian pretended to be a little unhappy and put his hand on his waist as he said:


    "Who was it that hurriedly asked me to find someone to look for a shop for him a few days ago? A person who goes back on his words is not a good person."


    It was only after hearing her words that I remembered, that I had truly told her about this matter. Business has been frighteningly good recently, and whether it was me and Zhang Tiangang that were about to leave this place, or not.


    Many customers saw that no one turned around and left.


    He had lost quite a lot of his source of income.


    Besides, there was a saying that goes, ''men and women go together'', and ''work is not tiring''.


    So when I thought about it, a few days ago, I asked Song Nian to find something for me to help me find.


    He said it a few days ago, but he was too busy these few days and forgot about it.


    After hearing what Song Nian said, I shuddered and immediately apologized:


    "This isn''t because the business is too busy, isn''t it? Luckily I have you to think about it for me, otherwise I would only be able to find a receptionist after many years and months."


    "I don''t care. Let us stay outside for so long. You have to treat us to milk tea, and you have to treat me to a meal."


    Song Nian pouted and looked up at me.


    If it wasn''t for Song Nian being so young, finding her to be his girlfriend wouldn''t be a bad thing. However, this thought flashed through my mind. How could I have such thoughts about a little sister?


    I turned my head to look at the girl beside Song Nian. I made a bangs with air, my eyes were big, I should put on some light makeup, but it was good enough with those thick makeup, it looked very pure.


    Song Nian introduced this girl to me. She is called Guan Ju, a female senior who is two levels older than her.


    Guan Ju looked at me, as though she was embarrassed. She only smiled, looking extremely bashful.


    The supernatural sculpture is a peaceful place, if it''s a girl who jumps too much, I really don''t want to stay. Seeing Guan Ju''s silent and bashful appearance, I would definitely be her.

 C187 Gold Phoenix Flying Sky

    "I don''t have any requests to work here. If a guest comes, I''ll help receive him. I''ll boil some water and make some tea for him. He''ll pay 3500 per month, do you think?"


    Guan Ju did not say anything, but Song Nian started shouting.


    "Aiya, who wants to hear this from you? We''ve been waiting here for you for more than half an hour now, why didn''t you treat us to a meal before?"


    I also felt that it was a bit rude. Who would raise their wages the moment they met? I hurriedly scratched my head and said that there was a fish maker in the living quarters. Otherwise, I would go there to eat.


    Zhang Tiangang was still lying on the bed pretending to be dead when he heard that there was food to eat.


    "Eat, it''s good to grill fish in the living room, I just want to eat something spicy." Zhang Tiangang was extremely excited. He had finished brushing his teeth in three minutes with the Clothes.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, we ordered a plate of grilled Mekong fish with some side dishes and started chatting.


    However, nowadays, university students were everywhere and it would be hard to find a job studying technology, not to mention studying languages.


    Moreover, Guan Ju had learned Chinese.


    If Zhang Tiangang said that the Chinese language was Chinese, then everyone would say that. Why did he still need to learn it?


    Guan Ju was a little embarrassed to hear this.


    I hastily rolled my eyes at Zhang Tiangang:


    "If you think you can speak Mandarin, then if I know yes, then wouldn''t that mean I''m fluent in English?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, what I''m studying is Chinese literature, even if it''s what kind of ancient Han language is, there''s still a little difference between it and normal Mandarin." Guan Ju quickly explained.


    I smiled and said that was not important. Coming here to work, no matter what my degree was, it was fine as long as I could work steadily.


    Guan Ju nodded and said that as long as she could work here, she would definitely be able to do things peacefully in the future.


    When we were eating, Zhang Tiangang and I had nearly eaten half a jar of rice alone. Guan Ju''s appetite was pitifully small, and the rice in her bowl was basically paved to the bottom.


    I can probably count how many grains there are if I were to be more careful.


    Guan Ju and I said, "Sister, people are iron, food is steel, eating this kind of thing in a single meal is bad for the body."


    Guan Ju was always smiling when she heard me talk, my eyes were squinted as if they were the crescent moon saying that my appetite was small, eating one meal is enough.


    I said that if you came to be a staff member here, if you were too thin, others would gossip about me mistreating their employees, so you would lift up the fish in the grilled fish plate and let Guan Ju sandwich the garlic meat on her face.


    When Guan Ju was about to pick up the chopsticks, Zhang Tiangang suddenly exclaimed and pointed to the bracelet on Guan Ju''s arm that was revealing its sleeves, and said:


    "Girl, the string on your hands has some special features."


    Being said like that, I also looked towards Guan Ju''s arm.


    That bracelet really had some special features. Ignoring the materials, the average bracelet could be divided into 13 different types according to the number of beads on the bracelet, 18 Arhat and 108 Heavenly Stars.


    However, there were only nine beads on Guan Ju''s arm, and nine of them had always belonged to the Yi Sutra, which could change endlessly.


    In other words, this number was too high. Ordinary people couldn''t afford it at all, so in ancient times, only the Emperor could be called the Supreme Emperor.


    Handstrings were something that was very particular about numbers, so ordinary people did not wear them, it was just like how people did not open their eyes to Guan Gong.


    Other than this, the string in Guan Ju''s hand was not made from wood. It should have been made of silver, but it looked a little ancient and was covered with a layer of silver liquid.


    There seemed to be a word engraved on each bead. However, because of the angle, it could not be seen clearly.


    Seeing that the two of us were paying attention to the strings in our hands, Guan Ju felt a little embarrassed instead.


    "Before I went to college, my grandma gave me this. She said it was something passed down from my ancestors. When I marry someone in the future, it would be my dowry, passed down from generation to generation."


    "Oh, oh, so it''s from such a background. This thing really needs to be well preserved." I nodded.


    Zhang Tiangang still wanted to take a look at the strings on Guan Ju''s hand, but Guan Ju had covered her sleeves tightly and did not give him the chance to do so.


    After finishing this meal, I told Guan Ju to come over to work if it''s convenient. Coincidentally, we had some things to do in the afternoon and needed to go out for a while, so Guan Ju could help us take a look at the shop from the inside of the shop.


    Guan Ju said that she had been staying at home for two years, and would definitely wish for nothing more than for her to go to work.


    I said that and gave Song Nian another hundred yuan. This place is far from the University City, let her take a taxi back. After getting on the car, remember to give me the license plate number and the driver''s number.


    It''s not safe for a girl to ride alone.


    Song Nian pushed a hundred yuan to me. He said that it was fine to be nice to her senior sister since she didn''t want my smelly money.


    Today, Zhang Tiangang and I really do have an urgent matter to attend to. The one who came to find us was none other than the renowned Huang Shoufo.


    Huang Shoufo sent me a message yesterday saying that he found a very rare supernatural sculpture.


    Because Zhang Tiangang doesn''t like this old man, I originally wanted to reject him, but when Huang Shoufo sent me the Photos of the supernatural sculpture, I immediately became restless.


    The supernatural sculpture on top of the Photos was a huge bird covered in fiery red feathers, which was spreading its wings and pretending to fly.


    The sculptures were probably not big, at most half a meter, but their design was exquisite, each feather an individual.


    Apart from this, the bird also had a golden bird crown, and behind its back, there were five embroidered and gorgeous tails.


    After I finished looking at the Photos, my heart shook. This is not a statue, it''s a Gold Phoenix Flying Sky from the supernatural sculpture.


    I don''t know what the use of this statue is, but my Grandpa told me before that the supernatural sculpture can be divided into 36 stages and 6 great categories.


    One of the three sculptures in 36 is called the Shingrui, and the technique required is the most exquisite.


    Previously, Sun Yangjun''s Scarlet Tentacle fire dragon and Meng Ke''s White Tiger''s eyes were all part of this kind of sculpture.


    However, in the past one to two hundred years, the situation had been in turmoil. Now, there was only a map left, and no one knew what skills he had.


    Even a descendant of the supernatural sculpture like me can only repair some existing statues at most. It''s even harder than ascending to the heavens to create a sculpture of a divine beast.


    Huang Shoufo showed me the statue of the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky. I was so excited, I wanted to take a look no matter what.


    However, Huang Shoufo said that he could see the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky, but I must bring Zhang Tiangang over so that he can show me.

 C188 dry rest house

    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, he didn''t even need to go at the start. In the end, I still said that if you come with me, you would give him a 20% raise.


    As soon as this brat heard money, he immediately agreed.


    According to him, no one would feel sorry for the money.


    Huang Shoufo lived in a residential area in the suburbs, and Cai Wenlong had specially arranged a dry rest house for him.


    There were two signs on the side of the house. One of them said, "Do not enter, please do not enter." The other said, "The holy guards, please do not intrude."


    As soon as we looked at them, we saw that they were there. It was impossible for the two of us to get in, let alone anything else.


    The guards looked at the two of us as if we were staring at thieves, as if the two of us were going to follow up and steal the manhole cover.


    Without saying anything else, the two of us immediately gave Huang Shoufo a call. Huang Shoufo asked us to pass the phone to the guards.


    With just a few words, the two brothers at the door immediately had sugar in their eyes as they smiled and put us in.


    The rest house was divided into two types. The first type was similar to the building, each person sharing a room. A group of people together had their own medical staff to conduct regular care.


    The other type was a bit more advanced, it was a small villa without a garden, usually at a height of two and a half floors, European style decorations, the interior was filled with Chinese style furniture.


    Each of them also brought a special nurse, which was called a senior nurse.


    Huang Shoufo''s rest house belonged to the second type.


    When we left, Huang Shoufo was being pushed to the side by the nurse and was standing in front of the villa, waiting for us.


    Seeing that we had come, Huang Shoufo seemed to be still excited. He wanted to stand up and welcome us, but he was suppressed by the little nurse who was pushing the wheelchair.


    "Elder Huang is already old, so I won''t be polite with you guys anymore."


    The nurse said this with a hint of seriousness in her tone.


    Zhang Tiangang coldly snorted and said:


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re just pretending to be powerful."


    It seemed that Zhang Tiangang and Huang Shoufo were really not on good terms, this sentence was not meant for the nurse, it was clearly meant for Huang Shoufo.


    "Since we''re already here, let''s not just stand here. Let''s go in and chat."


    As soon as I saw them, I was filled with anger. I quickly added, "All four of us have entered the house."


    Huang Shoufo''s house was very big, it seemed like the furniture was all made of red wood.


    The old leather sofa was covered with a white silk cover, television sets, cabinets and the like. Although the decorations were old, they were all new.


    The warm wooden floor was lifted up and stepped on. * Bang! * * Bang! *


    It was warm in the winter and cool in the summer, and very comfortable. If I could make a house like this in my life.


    To marry a wife, have two children, and have a dog, that would be enough for a lifetime.


    Huang Shoufo told the nurse to remove the silk cover from the sofa, then sat us down and gave us two cups of hot water.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner, but when Huang Shoufo sat on the wheelchair, the first thing he said was:


    "The first time you and I met, your Grandpa Qin Feng was only at your age. I didn''t expect that the world would change so much. Now, I''m the only one left by my side."


    I haven''t heard my Grandpa say anything, he knows a person like Huang Shoufo. Hearing his words, he seemed to be a little abrupt, and didn''t know what to say, so I could only force a smile.


    "With the might of Buddha Elder Hu, don''t say such words. It won''t be a problem even if you live for a few tens of years."


    I laughed. After saying that, I didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that I was in a difficult situation, Huang Shoufo laughed and said that it would be hard for me to chat with this old man. The reason he wanted me to come over was to show me the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky.


    "Buddha, please take this thing out to broaden my horizons."


    When I heard his words, I was so happy that I nodded like I was pounding garlic.


    Hearing my words, Huang Shoufo laughed happily, and said that I had the same anxious look as my Grandpa back then.


    I scratched my head and said that the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky was an amazing supernatural sculpture. In all these years, I have only seen the diagrams and had never seen a real statue.


    After Huang Shoufo heard this, he gave me a big thumbs up, saying that if you really like this art of the supernatural sculpture, then you would have to put in effort to study it.


    After saying that, Huang Shoufo got the nurse to bring out a box from her room. It was made of wood and there was a small golden lock on the box.


    From the looks of it, it was quite heavy and the weight of the items inside should not be small.


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, this should be the legendary Gold Phoenix Flying Sky statue.


    I was so excited that I wanted to reach out my hand to touch it, but I was pulled down by Huang Shoufo.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, wait a moment. There''s no point looking at this statue."


    I was stunned for a moment. What did Buddha mean?


    Calling us here and not showing us the statue.


    "Buddha, do you have any rules?"


    I asked tentatively, as Huang Shoufo nudged his chin towards Zhang Tiangang''s direction.


    "I''m a person whose dirt is buried to the point that it reaches their eyebrows. Since I''m already an entire grade, it''s time for me to think about the matter of burying in the ground and settling down."


    The moment he heard these words, Zhang Tiangang immediately stood up from the sofa chair, cupped his hands with Huang Shoufo, and said:


    "Brother Qin, Buddha, you should know less than you have at a wine party. You shouldn''t talk too much.


    Zhang Tiangang''s expression was a little too agitated. I quickly pulled him and said in a low voice:


    "Zhang Tiangang, stop messing around. To put it bluntly, this person is an elder after all. If you don''t want to look at the buddhist face, you can just stay here and sit for a while."


    I really don''t understand why this brat Zhang Tiangang, who was usually as slippery as a mudfish, would be so unsightly to see an old man in his forties as Huang Shoufo.


    Seeing this, Huang Shoufo did not say anything, and laughed out loud:


    "Plum Blossom easy to count Zhang Tiangang, Mr Zhang, you can also wait and listen to what I have to say."


    The two of us sat down once again. Huang Shoufo laughed and said.


    I don''t have any children in my life, and I don''t have much money on me, only this Gold Phoenix Flying Sky that I have left behind. I''m afraid that no one will be able to take care of my own affairs, so, if Mr. Zhang can help me find a Feng Shui auspicious land, don''t mention anything else, this Gold Phoenix Flying Sky, I will give it to you with both hands.


    Hearing that, even Zhang Tiangang was startled.


    The Gold Phoenix Flying Sky s did not even mention anything else, the entire world''s statues could not even produce a single wing.


    If this was placed in the yin and yang lines, the price would be enough for both of us to eat for the rest of our lives.

 C189 Lady Boss

    The Treading on Horses Watching Mountain was something that the Plum Blossom could be counted off. It was something that he had created himself, so it wasn''t difficult for him to help Huang Shoufo find a suitable place to stay.


    Seeing that she was not obsessed with sex, that was why she did not get drunk. In front of such a valuable treasure, even Zhang Tiangang himself was stunned, and was a little moved.


    Although Zhang Tiangang did not say a single word, his thoughts had long been seen through by the Buddha.


    "I don''t have many requests. I wonder if Mr. Zhang is able to make it."


    I am confused listening to this, what is this Divine Martial Land, I don''t think I have ever heard Zhang Tiangang talk about it before.


    Hearing this, Zhang Tiangang stared straight at Huang Shoufo, and did not react for a long time.


    Huang Shoufo laughed and said:


    "I don''t think this request of mine is too high. If Mr. Zhang is able to do it and offer this item with both hands, I wouldn''t be reluctant if I couldn''t do it."


    "Brother Qin, is this Gold Phoenix Flying Sky really something special to you?"


    Zhang Tiangang turned and asked me.


    I didn''t know how to respond to Zhang Tiangang''s words. This thing was indeed a treasure, I was curious about it. But if Zhang Tiangang did it for me, and if he went against my own wish.


    I can''t do that.


    Seeing my hesitation, Zhang Tiangang pointed and nodded, saying:


    "Buddha, I will take up this matter. Open the chest and inspect the goods first, let us see what the famous Gold Phoenix Flying Sky looks like."


    I could not help but turn my head to look at Zhang Tiangang, but I did not expect him to only give me a smile, Huang Shoufo''s speed was extremely fast, he took out a Key that was as thick as iron out of his pocket and turned the lock, causing the wooden box to instantly break into four pieces.


    Inside the box was a phoenix with its wings spread wide open, ready to soar. Under its feet was a branch of a parasol tree.


    Phoenix was something that could not be drunk on either a spring or a parasol tree. The statue of the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky was very much in line with this state of mind.


    Huang Shoufo let me have a good look.


    Needless to say, my eyes couldn''t wait to stick close to the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky and stare at the statue. It had the head of a chicken, the head of a swallow, the neck of a snake, the back of a turtle, and the tail of a fish.


    The main color on its body was fiery red. It was a reborn fire phoenix with a tail of five long feathers trailing behind it.


    If you looked at each feather carefully, you would be able to see that they were all separate individuals.


    To make it to such a level, one would need to be meticulously crafted. It would take at least a few years before they could make all of these feathers.


    Just from the looks of these techniques, the supernatural sculpture could already be considered to be an exceptional quality.


    Looking at it, I couldn''t help but want to touch it with my hand. However, I hit Huang Shoufo back with my hand and said:


    "Such a rare treasure, it won''t be too late to touch it after the two of you finish your work. We can just take a look now."


    Huang Shoufo then asked Zhang Tiangang how long it would take to find that piece of land with the Divine Martial Realm.


    "This Feng Shui Treasures, they are all in the famous mountains of the world, but there aren''t many Feng Shui Treasures remaining this year, as the old saying goes, all the famous monks in the world occupy this place, and there is a Taoist temple to divide them up, if Buddha really wants a piece of Divine Martial Land, I, Zhang, would have to spend at least three months to barely find it."


    Huang Shoufo understood after hearing this, he just said that there was no basis for words.


    "To put a word in evidence." Zhang Tiangang said with determination. Huang Shoufo nodded his head, took out a pen and paper, and wrote:


    In three months, it will be a blessed place with no proof at all. If there is a violation of the rules, leave the yin and yang lines, and you are not allowed to enter any of the three generations. Three blades and six holes, thunder and lightning in the sky. "


    Without even looking at it, Zhang Tiangang took the imprint and imprinted his palm onto it. Then, he signed the signature and affixed it to the imprint.


    After signing all these items, Huang Shoufo''s face was filled with unspeakable happiness. He got the little nurse to bring a box of Six An Cucumis Cucumber and wanted to personally make tea for us.


    Six Andes Cucurbit was a type of Anhui tea. After it was brewed, the tea soup would be emerald green with light. Although the fragrance was very faint, it would still have a unique fragrance.


    Due to the complicated and complicated process of making the Six An Cucumis Cucurbit, which couldn''t even produce a few kilograms per year, the leaves and leaves of the Six An Cucumis Cucurbit that Huang Shoufo took out were distinct, without any roots or stalks.


    I can drink tea too, but I''ve never had such a good one. I''m about to take a sip of it.


    But before Huang Shoufo could finish washing the tea set, Guan Ju suddenly called and said that there was business in the shop and another girl wanted to see me.


    Hearing this, I could only swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    The tea was good, so it wasn''t as important as the business. He could only smile at Huang Shoufo, a little embarrassed, and said that a guest had arrived at his shop, and could only take his leave.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he couldn''t wait any longer. He immediately pulled me along and drove towards the shop.


    On the way, I had wanted to ask Zhang Tiangang what the Divine Martial Arena was, but he didn''t say anything at all. He only told me that he might be heading out in a few days.


    After all, Wen Dao has many history, and there are specialties in the field of martial arts. Moreover, the Treading on Horses Watching Mountain is Zhang Tiangang''s personal craft, he was unwilling to say more, so I found it embarrassing to ask about it.


    Once the two of us returned to the inside of the store, Guan Ju welcomed them early, and said:


    "Boss Qin, Boss Zhang, the two of you are finally back. That lady has been waiting for you inside for a long time. She said she''s the boss''s wife here."


    After I heard those words, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I turned and looked at Zhang Tiangang and said:


    "Your wife is looking for you?"


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head like a rattle drum, telling me not to talk nonsense, he was a golden bachelor who had been single for dozens of years, ordinary women wouldn''t be able to match him, how would they even have a wife.


    Then I''ll start wondering, if it wasn''t Zhang Tiangang''s wife, could it be my wife?


    "It can''t be that you went to bury the flowers to stir up the grass, causing that little girl''s stomach to grow big, so you came over to marry her, right?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed maliciously.


    I told him to get the hell out of here. Who would be so bored as to call themselves the Lady Boss''s wife? Who would be afraid of two ten-thousand-year-old bachelors in the shop?


    Guan Ju said that the girl was staying in Office.


    I''m not even here, and you dared to enter my Office? This is the first time I''ve seen such a thing, I told Guan Ju to lead the way, and I''ll go take a look.


    In my office chair sat a girl in a fish-tailed pantaloons, her heels pulled up over her desk.


    He had a oval face, willow shaped eyebrows, and big European eyes. He wore makeup that was neither thick nor light, and wore a ponytail. He looked very mature.


    When I saw this girl, I was stunned for a long time before I managed to force out a sentence from my mouth:


    "You are Cheng Jia?"


    "What, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you don''t know me anymore?"


    It really was her. I smacked my forehead and felt a headache coming on.

 C190 half body

    "Mhmm, you won''t even recognize me anymore." Cheng Jia placed his hand on his waist, pouted and said:


    "Don''t forget that when we were young, we were already engaged to be children. We can''t even acknowledge each other anymore, be careful that I don''t tell my Grandpa about it."


    I''m really going to cry.


    Cheng Jia''s Grandpa was called Cheng Tiexin, a blacksmith.


    The hammer that was used to forge iron had gone through many hardships, was thoroughly tempered, and carried with it a wave of fire yang qi.


    With the fire yang qi in the blacksmith''s hand, even evil spirits would have to retreat slightly when they saw this.


    Therefore, in the past, there were two types of blacksmiths. One was a normal blacksmith, and the other was a blacksmith who also exorcised evil spirits to catch ghosts.


    It recorded the creation of many magical equipment. If the people of the yin and yang lines needed to use magical equipment, they would normally have recourse to them, so these kind of blacksmiths had a very high status in the yin and yang lines, and were very respected.


    Cheng Jia''s Grandpa Cheng Tiexin was precisely this type of blacksmith.


    The relationship between my Grandpa, Chou Yulong and Cheng Jia''s Grandpa is very good.


    When we were kids, they and I were the kind of people who grew up naked.


    At that time, when my Grandpa and Cheng Jia''s Grandpa saw that we had such a good relationship and were about the same age, they made a joke and made an agreement, saying that after we grew up, we would be bound together forever.


    The two families engaged each other.


    At that time, I hadn''t even grown hair, how could I have known that there would be so many things. I just ignored it and thought of Cheng Jia as a little sister.


    Everyday, she would stick close to my butt. When I was in junior high school, Cheng Jia was in the class next to mine, and a little hoodlum shamelessly wanted her to be my girlfriend.


    Cheng Jia told me about this, then how could I, as her brother, tolerate others bullying her like this? I had to find a few classmates and spank that little bastard until her mother didn''t recognize him before I finally let go.


    From then on, Cheng Jia was rumored to be my girlfriend on campus. Even if I jumped into the Yellow River, it would be hard to explain.


    On the other hand, Cheng Jia, this little yellow hair girl, would never explain himself. If someone asks his, he would just say that I am her boyfriend.


    I asked her why was she like that. Cheng Jia said confidently, "Don''t forget, the two of us must have been engaged when we were young."


    I was completely blind and told Cheng Jia not to spout nonsense and ruin my heroic name.


    However, people just like to mess around. Someone just asked like that, causing me to be in junior high school for three years, senior high for three years, and I haven''t found a single girlfriend.


    After that, my Grandpa passed away, I did not continue studying, and inherited the skills of the supernatural sculpture, while Cheng Jia went to the Flag Country to study.


    I heard that they have finished their undergraduate master''s degree, the first reading is a few years, my shop business is busy, and there is no time to contact.


    I hadn''t even seen her for a few years, I didn''t think that this girl would have turned eighteen and stood in front of Cheng Jia. If it wasn''t for the fact that the outline of her body hadn''t changed, I really wouldn''t have recognized her.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at the girl and laughed:


    "Brother Qin, so you really do like to play the game of hiding a girl in a golden house. This little sister, she really is you."


    I rolled my eyes at him, but before he could say anything, Cheng Jia snorted.


    "My dear uncle, I am not his son. I am his fiancee."


    Zhang Tiangang''s two eyes were straight as he gave a thumbs up:


    "I''m impressed. I''ve known you for such a long time, but I didn''t know that you had a fianc¨¦e. It seems like our Lady Boss has finally found a place to live."


    "Don''t spout nonsense, it''s not good to have so many people around." I awkwardly coughed and said,


    "Those are all jokes made by adults when I was young. How can I take it seriously? Why did you come to my place?"


    Cheng Jia twisted her waist and pulled back the swivel chair a little. Her feet that were tightly wrapped in stockings laid on my desk and she said:


    What, I''m here for business, to visit, and there''s another problem. No, you, on the other hand, have changed your phone number in a few years, I can''t even give you a call. On this trip back, I only found out that you were doing business here after asking Eldest Brother.


    I was a little embarrassed after she said that. A few years ago, my phone was lost and I changed my calling card. I never notified her about this.


    Seeing that the two of us were talking, Zhang Tiangang smiled until his eyes became a slit. He then walked out of the room untactfully, and said as he walked:


    "You two, chat properly. Think of it as a sweet dream to relive, so we won''t disturb you any longer."


    After leaving the room, Zhang Tiangang closed the door.


    I had no choice but to say, "It''s so awkward for a man and woman alone in a room. How about I buy you some milk tea?"


    "Tsk, not at all. Do you think I''m a young girl that hasn''t graduated from university?" Cheng Jia laughed and said:


    "Never mind, I''m not joking with you. Actually, I did have some business with you when I came back."


    As soon as I heard this, I let out a long breath. If you have anything to ask of me, just ask for my help.


    I asked Cheng Jia to be straightforward. Cheng Jia thought for a moment, then patted her chest and said:


    "Do you know what that means? Don''t put my legs on top of my body."


    When I heard this, I was a little confused.


    How could his own leg land on his body? Wasn''t this a joke?


    I asked Cheng Jia how she got her words.


    Cheng Jia frowned: "Every night when I go to sleep, I would hear these words. It''s already been a few days, and last night I saw something."


    Speaking till here, Cheng Jia seemed to be a little scared. She glanced at the window, and saw that the outside of the window was brightly lit, so she dared to continue speaking:


    "Last night when I went to the toilet, I saw a pair of legs crawling under my bed with a waist. That seemed to be a broken body with many organs on it, and while the bloody side was crawling, the other half was still crying out pain."


    After hearing what she had said, I felt that it was a little bloody and terrifying. I asked,


    "Have you only seen this scene these few days? Have you been to any unclean places recently?"


    The unclean place I''m talking about is the graveyard that no one has paid their respects to for a long time, or the small temples used to worship wild immortals or ghosts, or the houses that have been ruined for a long time and look very eerie.


    Cheng Jia shook her head and said that she had never been to these places before, and it seemed like this situation only occurred when she was at home.


    Last night, when she was scared, she stayed in the hotel all night and nothing happened.


    It could have been her house.


    I thought it made sense. Could it be that there was something unclean in her house, which was why I saw these weird figures. Why not just change it to another house?

 C191 Cheap housing

    Cheng Jia shook his head and said no, this apartment was extremely cheap when she rented it, but the landlord asked her to pay the rent for three years at a time, so all his belongings were handed over to the rent.


    If he were to change the rent, he definitely wouldn''t be able to return it.


    I asked her how cheap it was for her to pay the rent for three years at a time.


    Cheng Jia said that in a month''s time, it would be 1200 square meters, a third year residence, a house of Zhuang Chen''s first rank.


    Hearing these words, my jaw almost drops from shock. This price is indeed cheap, the Zhuang Chen First Pin is the highest standard of our commercial housing. It is the school district''s building next to the subway.


    You can''t buy one square meter for 60 thousand dollars.


    Renting 1200 to someone else was the same as giving Cheng Jia a free place to stay.


    However, there was no such thing as a free lunch. There must be a problem with renting out the house at such a cheap price.


    I''ve seen a lot of things about ghost residences before, like the Second Ring Road. The villa next to it only cost 30 thousand yuan per square meter, and after living in it, the child cried non-stop in the middle of the night. Not even half a month had passed and the child continued to have fever and vomit.


    It was only after they had invited someone to take a look did they realize that, a few years ago, this family had entered the house and murdered a family of six people. Two died and three were wounded.


    The one who died was a pregnant woman and a child. After they died, the house did not go through a transformation, and the ghost of a mother and son occupied the house.


    After a few years, the ghosts became the climate, and even if they wanted to, they could not leave.


    As long as it was someone who moved in, they would die or be injured, but the reason would not be discovered.


    In the end, the price of the house, which used to be one hundred thousand square meter, fell to 30 thousand yuan.


    A businessman from the north who didn''t know the details bought the house cheaply. The northerner had a child with him and was only two years old.


    The child had not closed his eyes yet, so he could clearly see everything in both the Yin Yang World. As a result, he could see the spirits of mother and son lingering in the surroundings every night.


    Because of this, I was extremely frightened and had a fever of a hundred days. By chance, the Northern man recognized me, and the moment I entered the house, I took a look around, and roughly understood the situation.


    When I went back, I made them a statue of Doro. The statue was naked, with one golden eye and the other red eye.


    Opening the red eye could suppress all evil spirits in the world. Opening the golden eye could suppress evil spirits, Raksha, Yaksha, and other living creatures in the Sea of Bitterness.


    Please go back. After Duo Luo Tian went back, the child did not cry. He did not find anything strange in the middle of the night.


    It was the first time I had made money since I was born, and the statue of Dorothea was very impressive in my mind.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Cheng Jia''s situation should apply to Doro Tian who was involved in this.


    Cheng Jia thought for a while, then asked me to give her my phone, WeChat, and also to send her her phone number and address.


    "Then help me check the scene today. If possible, help me to create the sculpture."


    I nodded and said that it might not be a convenient day, that it was already afternoon, and that I would have to wait until I had a few more business people.


    After Cheng Jia heard this, she said straightforwardly: "Then tonight, I''ll wait for you at home."


    It wasn''t good for men and women to be unable to understand each other''s feelings.


    Cheng Jia said with an indifferent expression: "When you were young, you came to my house to play, and didn''t even wear your underwear, I remember that.


    Cheng Jia''s words made me a little shy, so I could only nod my head and say that I would go over to her place at night. If there was nothing else, I would return first.


    Cheng Jia laughed, and just as she was about to get up, she suddenly heard a seductive voice, making her ears itch.


    I asked Cheng Jia. It was in the middle of the day, so I asked him to be more careful when trying to imitate a cat.


    "My body is stuck in the chair, I can''t get out." Cheng Jia pointed to her waist.


    I was surprised that she didn''t get stuck. I put my leg on top of the Table and curled up half my body on the chair.


    Although it was comfortable, he couldn''t muster up any strength. If he wanted to get up, he would have to roll off the chair.


    Cheng Jia tried to prop herself up on the armrest with both hands, but to no avail, she stared at me with her big eyes:


    "Can you carry me down?"


    I looked at Cheng Jia''s legs that were wearing a fish-tailed skirt, and without thinking too much, I lifted them up to hug a princess.


    However, even though Cheng Jia is thin and small, her body is covered in solid flesh, making him look extremely heavy. It was only after I took a deep breath that Cheng Jia had managed to pick me up.


    The little girl glanced at me, and before I could react, she actually kissed me on the cheek.


    "What are you doing?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Cheng Jia burst out laughing with a dead face full of unafraid of boiling water. I hurriedly put her down.


    He said that he had nothing else to say, so Cheng Jia, you can go back first. I have your address here, I''ll look for you tonight.


    "Then I''ll wait for you. If you don''t come, you''re just a little dog."


    Cheng Jia put her hands behind her back, picked up her bag and turned to leave.


    I sent her out the door, and when I turned my head, Zhang Tiangang and Guan Ju followed behind me excitedly.


    "What happened? Why didn''t you send the Lady Boss off?" Zhang Tiangang was happy, even Guan Ju started laughing out loud.


    "I don''t understand, how can it be so funny? Also, I have never admitted that Cheng Jia is some kind of Lady Boss." I said with a straight face.


    Guan Ju covered her mouth and pointed at my face: "Boss Qin, quickly wipe the lipstick on your face. This Lady Boss''s coloring is pretty good."


    I took out my cell phone and shone it on the half of Cheng Jia''s face that was just cold. A big red lip print had been left on the face, scarlet red all over, as I hurriedly rushed to the toilet and washed my face before coming out.


    Because it was Guan Ju''s first day of work, she didn''t stay too late. Before 8 pm, I told Guan Ju and Zhang Tiangang to get off work.


    I told Zhang Tiangang and I to go to Cheng Jia''s place. Zhang Tiangang refused to go no matter what, and said that if he followed me there, he would only be able to eat dog food.


    No matter what I say, Zhang Tiangang doesn''t agree.


    In the end, there was nothing I could do. I brought two carving knives with me to Cheng Jia''s house.


    First Pin Zhuang Chen was a very large building complex, Cheng Jia and I had to make quite a few calls before we found her house.


    When Cheng Jia opened the door, he was wearing a big white t-shirt that covered her buttocks, exposing her flowery white thighs.


    It was a little different from the little chick I saw when I was a kid.


    However, Cheng Jia was the only one in the family.

 C192 Glow screen

    I asked Cheng Jia if she could wear her pants and singlet if it''s convenient for him. This made me feel very embarrassed.


    "Who''s not wearing pants?"


    Cheng Jia rolled her eyes at me, reached out her hand to push away the Clothes, and wore a pair of black pants that could barely cover her butt.


    Although we grew up together, after all, we haven''t seen each other for so many years, so I was a little embarrassed and could only go up to the sofa chair s.


    Cheng Jia said that it was fortunate that she had me here tonight. Otherwise, she would probably have gone to the hotel again tonight.


    I assured her that she knew about the workmanship of the supernatural sculpture. As long as she could see the situation clearly, she would definitely invite a statue to ensure that the illness would be cured.


    However, it was still too early. After 12 o''clock, when the Yin Qi rose and the yang qi descended, the ghosts would appear in the house.


    It was still three hours away from 12 o''clock.


    I can''t possibly sit here with Cheng Jia, right? After thinking for a bit, I let Cheng Jia go back to sleep first.


    Cheng Jia shook his head and said: "I''m afraid to sleep alone, otherwise you''ll have to accompany me. At 12 o''clock, I''m about to fall asleep too, you can go and take a look at the situation."


    When I thought about it, I still felt a little embarrassed, and said that it wasn''t too good, but Cheng Jia didn''t allow me to think so much, and actually pulled me out of the house with a single hand.


    The main bedroom of the 120 square meter house was about the size of a 20 square meter. There was an extremely narrow single bed, and it was also filled with all sorts of cloth doll s.


    However, the computer desk was very large. There was a desktop and a notebook on it. For this computer desk, the entire room seemed very small.


    I''m a little curious, why would a girl buy so many computers.


    "What I''m reading is software design and development, and that''s what I''m doing when I get home. Do you think I can use so many computers?"


    Cheng Jia lied on the bed and saw me standing beside the bed.


    "Didn''t you say you''ll sleep with me? Why are you standing there? Come and sleep with me."


    I am not Liu Xiuping, I don''t have the mind to sit tight. Facing Cheng Jia who is lying on the bed, looking so cute, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    It''s not that I don''t want to lie down, it''s because I''m really afraid that I''ll do something bad later. So, I just shook my head and said, "It''s okay, I''ll stand here and accompany you for a while. When you fall asleep, I''ll go out."


    "No, lie down beside me and chat with me. I''ll be asleep soon." Cheng Jia didn''t listen to my reasoning at all and pulled on my hand.


    Half of his body fell onto Cheng Jia''s body as he was pulled by her, and that face just happened to land on Cheng Jia''s stomach.


    Even though it was separated from my stomach by a white T-shirt, I could still feel the softness of it. In that instant, my blood was spurting out from my body, and there seemed to be a steady stream of blood coming out from my lower body.


    Cheng Jia let me lie beside her, the two of them were very close, Cheng Jia''s hair was emitting a faint fragrance of shampoo.


    The smell made me feel a little lost, and I knew very well that if this went on, something would really happen.


    In order to distract her, I asked Cheng Jia what she was doing after returning to her country.


    Cheng Jia laughed, "Didn''t I already tell you that when we do software development, it''s like playing those little games. Most of them were done by our company."


    "Oh, oh." I nodded. I only have a high school diploma, so I don''t really know much about it. But I can only continue to chat and ask Cheng Jia:


    "If that''s the case, then we should be very busy. Is there any well-known software?"


    Hearing my words, Cheng Jia burst into laughter, he suddenly looked at me with a misty gaze, and then actually placed his hand on my cheek.


    "Kiss me."


    "Ah!"


    My entire body went numb from my spine to my back. After a round of thought struggle, I said:


    "Cheng Jia, isn''t it kind of us two to be like this?"


    Hearing my words, Cheng Jia burst out laughing, slapped my thigh and said:


    "What are you thinking? I''m talking about our company''s software called Kiss Me. It''s a type of game where girlfriends can interact and develop relationships with virtual girlfriends."


    I took a deep breath and stopped Cheng Jia from talking.


    Cheng Jia obediently closed her eyes. Most likely, she had been too nervous these past two days. Once she relaxed, in less than twenty minutes, Cheng Jia''s snoring could be heard for a while.


    Those three hours felt longer than a year.


    At a quarter past twelve, I took a deep breath, thinking that I could finally get down to business. I turned around and prepared to get up from the bed bit by bit.


    But when I turned to get out of bed, I happened to glance at the computer table.


    The desktop computer suddenly lit up with a blue screen.


    When I first came into the room, both computers were turned off.


    Could it be that the computer in front didn''t shut down properly? That the computer was stuck on the blue screen''s engineering interface was very bright and dazzling, and it wouldn''t be good if Cheng Jia woke up. I quickly went to turn off the screen.


    However, after half a day, he still could not find the shut down button on the host computer.


    I thought, this computer is a bit too advanced, the layman can''t use it at all, if not, I''m going to unplug the computer.


    The plug was behind the computer desk. I reached in with both hands and immediately found the plug, but just as I was about to dial it, I suddenly retracted my hand.


    Something cold in there touched me.


    To be precise, it was as if a pair of hands had slapped the back of my hand while I was unplugging it.


    I glance at the back of my hand, which is all red and purple, as if it''s been bruised.


    But it didn''t hurt at all.


    What was inside that had such strength?


    I was a little apprehensive, so I used the blue light on the screen to look at the bottom of the Table.


    It''s better if he doesn''t lower his head. Lowering his head, he sees a pair of bloodshot eyes colliding with me.


    It really only had a pair of eyeballs, as if they flew over from nowhere. I got a fright lying at the bottom of the Table, and subconsciously, I wanted to get up.


    However, I forgot that there was a table on top of my head. Peng! The top of my head crashed against the table, causing me to scream in pain as I quickly retreated from the bottom of the Table.


    Just then, the mechanical keyboard that Cheng Jia placed on the Table made a "pa da" sound. The computer screen displayed a line of words.


    "Don''t affect my progress. This place will disturb my inspiration for the code."

 C193 code

    I was a little surprised. The words on the computer screen didn''t have to be said. It definitely wasn''t typed by a person.


    Fortunately Cheng Jia was still lying on the bed sleeping soundly, otherwise, seeing her like this, he would definitely scare her to death.


    I took out the carving knife that I had prepared beforehand. There was a rune on the surface of the carving knife that could intimidate ghosts.


    "Where are you hiding? Disturbing the Yang people to rest, turning dust back to dirt. Leave quickly, and spare your life."


    I waved the carving knife in the air. The carving knife shone with a cold light from the computer screen.


    At that moment, the mechanical keyboard rang out and words quickly appeared on the computer screen.


    "Don''t disturb me!"


    Those three exclamation marks were the bold, bold ''Song'' characters.


    The first time I saw a ghosts that could use a computer, could it be that this ghosts could crawl out of the computer like Zhenzi?


    Thinking about it, I started to get nervous. For the sake of safety, I didn''t dare to think about other things. I raised the knife in my hand and slashed at the electric wire.


    The carving knife was extremely sharp. With a ripping sound, the wire came out and a spark was cut in half.


    In an instant, the screen went black, and the entire room once again fell into darkness.


    I walked around the house again and found nothing else.


    However, not long after, a long series of sounds came from the narrow room.


    "Sssii ¡­" Lala, kowtow ¡­ "Swoosh."


    The sound was like a person''s fingernail pulling on a crack in the floor. The sound was very sharp and ear-piercing.


    Every time the sound of the floor came up, there would be a long series of dragging sounds coming from behind me, sounds that seemed to be coming from right at my feet.


    I turned on the light and shone it on the floor. Two or three square meters of red blood covered everything around my feet.


    The blood was dragged into a long line, heading straight for the door.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. I heard two bangs and then a creak as the door opened.


    The blood ran along the doorframe.


    When I saw this sight, I stood there stunned in the room for a long time. When I regained my senses, the long stream of blood had already reached the living room.


    "Just what is that thing?"


    I lowered my voice and said in a puzzled tone before following the trail of blood to the living room. I wanted to turn on the light to check, but found that the light bulb seemed to be burnt and couldn''t light it.


    Helpless, he could only continue to flash his light around the living room, only to discover that it was filled with blood stains.


    The blood seemed to have come from the direction of the sofa. When I looked over there, I saw that half of her body was sitting on the sofa chair.


    Only two legs, wearing blue jeans and a pair of cloth shoes were cut off from his waist.


    The cut off part was still spraying blood. With the flash of the flashlight, his large intestine could still be clearly seen.


    What Cheng Jia said to me earlier in the day was true. It was only because of Cheng Tiexin''s granddaughter that she was able to speak these words calmly.


    When I saw that the situation had settled down, I started to walk towards the sofa, but just as I took one step, the other half of the body turned around and looked at me with its navel.


    In an instant, the navel actually moved like a mouth, and said:


    "Don''t press my legs against my body. It hurts!"


    Mom suddenly said this in the middle of the night. I was so shocked that I almost dropped the knife in my hand.


    Seeing this situation, I didn''t have the time to think any further. I waved the carving knife in my hand towards the other half of my body.


    Fortunately, the carving knife was extremely accurate, and with a swing, it hit the other half of the body.


    There was a clang.


    A red light was emitted from half of his body. His navel let out a painful cry and disappeared into the distance, dragging a long tail.


    Just as that half of his body disappeared, Cheng Jia''s screams came out from the house again.


    When I heard this voice, I cursed in my heart. I hurriedly picked up the carving knife off the sofa chair and rushed back into the house.


    was curled up on the bed. The moment he saw me enter the room, he pointed to the computer screen that was emitting blue light with a trembling finger:


    "There''s someone there ¡­"


    I thought it was strange that after I cut the wires, the computer screen lit up again.


    But I didn''t see anyone there.


    I walked to the side of Cheng Jia and Cheng Jia hugged my waist with a panicked expression. Her head was pressed against my stomach and her entire body was shivering.


    "There''s a guy in a plaid shirt with no legs. He''s looking at a computer."


    I turned to look at the computer again. The computer chair was empty, no one there, except that the computer screen had become an engineering interface with a long stream of code scrolling through it.


    I sort of understood in my heart that Cheng Jia should have Yin Yang Eyes.


    Before the age of three, normal people would not have been able to see the sky, which meant that the top of the sky hadn''t been completely closed. They would be able to see things that adults couldn''t.


    After three years, the top of the skull had been completely closed, and this function had disappeared.


    If one wanted to see a ghosts, one could only see Dao Masters or High Monks under the condition of being able to see Yin and Yang after experiencing cultivation.


    Aside from that, there was another method, which was to drop a few drops of bovine tears or eat the crow''s eye alive. What was even more horrifying was drinking the corpse oil.


    Because these animals were born with Yin Yang Eyes, they could not see ghosts. Therefore, with their tears or organs, they could make people see ghosts just like them for a short period of time.


    Corpse oil was an extremely yin type substance, so after drinking it, the effect would be better. However, because it was born yin, it would harm the organs and even harm the yin. Normal people wouldn''t dare to do this.


    These methods were all methods to break through the barrier, to break through the barrier between Yin and Yang.


    However, there was also a type of person who had a pair of Yin Yang Eyes since he was born. Even after he grew up and closed his eyes, his Yin Yang Eyes were still normal.


    If this kind of person could see Yin and Yang, there might not be one in ten million.


    Cheng Jia said that she saw that there was someone at the front of the computer desk, but I could not see it. It seemed that Cheng Jia was probably this kind of person.


    Without thinking too much, I quickly took out some tears from my pocket and dripped them on my fingertips. I closed my eyes until they were hot.


    In a split-second, I opened my eyes. That scene really gave me a fright.


    There was a person sitting on Cheng Jia''s computer chair, her body was almost touching the computer screen, staring at a long string of codes.


    The computer chair was bare except for half a body. No legs could be seen, and blood was continuously dripping from it.

 C194 Dead ghost unknown death

    Just as I was looking at this scene, the mechanical keyboard made a popping sound, and the half of the ghosts suddenly turned its head over.


    The pale-faced man with the thick glasses on the bottom of a beer bottle was a boy who looked to be no more than twenty-five or twenty-six. He wore a striped T-shirt and was unshaven.


    The boy looked at us coldly, as if he didn''t care at all. He just looked at us once, then quickly turned his head back and continued typing the code in front of the computer screen.


    At this moment, my eyes felt a spiciness and I couldn''t help but close them. When I opened my eyes, the scenery before me had already returned to normal.


    However, at this moment, the engineering interface''s screen was rapidly scrolling down. A small line of words appeared, the blood-red words especially eye-catching in the dark night.


    I looked at what was written on it: Who are you people? Why are you in my house? My thigh seems to be pressing down on my body. Can you help me put it away?


    Cheng Jia also saw this line of words and was so scared that her entire body trembled. She actually hugged me.


    Her hug caused my heart to tremble. Cheng Jia''s figure was really not bad, her slender arms wrapped around my waist, and her pair of breasts softly stuck onto my butterfly bone.


    Because he was extremely nervous, Cheng Jia''s breathing hastened, and his chest also trembled as he rubbed his hands behind my back.


    It made my face jump and turn red. I didn''t know if I should enjoy it or feel embarrassed.


    But the problem was this place was obviously Cheng Jia''s home, why did this man say it was his.


    Could it be that he had previously lived here and something had happened afterwards, causing the man''s ghosts to be trapped inside the house and not be transferred to the Underworld for reincarnation?


    This is why these situations occur.


    I asked Cheng Jia to let go of her hand. Seeing that this ghosts didn''t have any evil intentions, and didn''t seem to be any evil ghost, I braced myself and wanted to go up to chat with this ghosts.


    Cheng Jia unwillingly let go of her hand, and when she let go, I felt that there was something empty on my back, so I walked forward, and arrived beside the computer table.


    Although he didn''t see the man, but as long as he stood there, a wave of oppressive Yin Qi instantly rushed over.


    I coughed and cupped my hands in front of the computer table.


    "Brother, dust returns to dust. Earth returns to dirt. You are already a pervert, so you should belong to the Underworld. This is the Yang Residence, do not disturb the Yang Residence. The correct path is to retreat quickly."


    The ghosts in front of the computer desk seemed to be able to understand my words. The moment I said those words, the mechanical keyboard started rolling and a long line appeared on the screen:


    "Am I really dead? The job that boss gave me hasn''t been completed yet. Now, even if I die, my salary will be deducted."


    When I saw the line of words appearing on the computer screen, I couldn''t help but pat my forehead. This damned brat was actually asking for money even if he wanted to.


    However, the brain circuits between humans are different, so there''s no need to mention ghosts s.


    Fortunately, this ghosts seemed gentle and should be a reasonable master. I bitterly smiled and said:


    "Bro, you don''t need to go to work after you''re dead. If you''re still so tired after being a ghost, then what''s the point of dying? Why don''t you stop what you''re doing and find somewhere else to stay? I''ll burn down the salary you want to give it to you."


    I thought this sentence would be useful, but as soon as I said it, another line of red text lit up on the other end of the screen:


    "Hehe, f * cker, you''re the one that''s going to die! Scram right now, don''t disturb my work!"


    I don''t know if I should be happy or sad. Don''t tell me this bastard really thinks that he isn''t dead?


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. On the computer screen, thick red Song characters and countless exclamation marks appeared one after another.


    I was also depressed, after this person died, his three souls left his body and his seven souls left his body. Standing at the side, he could see the bones of his own body, and immediately after his death, an Ox-head and Horse-Face ghost servant came to guide him.


    If this person was really dead, how could he possibly believe that he was still alive?


    I wanted to chat with this ghosts, but because I shouted, no one paid attention to me.


    Cheng Jia had already curled up into a trembling ball and used the cloth doll on the bed to protect herself.


    Cheng Jia has Yin Yang Eyes, she could see the bloodied ghosts, and it was even a girl. She must be scared, a lot more than me.


    I thought that this ghosts does not seem to be much of a threat anyway. Staying here can only make Cheng Jia even more afraid.


    "We can''t stay in this place for the time being. Come back with me first."


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and go." Without thinking, Cheng Jia immediately grabbed my waist and the two of them shot out of the house like arrows.


    At this time, it was not even 3 in the evening yet. Zhang Tiangang and I were living in the company, so we could only bring her back with us.


    I have a folded single bed in the Office for Cheng Jia to sleep on. I will go up the sofa chair to spend the night with Zhang Tiangang.


    When everything had been tidied up and he was just about to climb onto the bed, Zhang Tiangang didn''t think that he hadn''t slept at all.


    "What happened? Why did you bring the Lady Boss back to the company? That single bed is so warm for two people, we have to squeeze together like a single dog."


    I didn''t say much and just told Zhang Tiangang that Cheng Jia seemed to have some background. Don''t talk nonsense for now, we still have matters to discuss when we wake up tomorrow.


    It was probably because of Cheng Jia''s fright. In the span of a night, the lights in the Office were on, and it didn''t even take seven hours.


    Faintly opening my eyes, I saw a pile of fried dough sticks, soy milk and other snacks on the table opposite the sofa chair.


    Who would wake up so early in the morning? Zhang Tiangang was still lying beside me snoring, he turned his head and saw that Cheng Jia was sitting on the sofa chair''s armrest.


    I was still in a daze, but I had already forgotten that there was a master like Cheng Jia sitting on top of my head. After looking at him for a moment, I was so shocked that I immediately got up from the sofa.


    "You''re up so early."


    I took a deep breath, and saw that Cheng Jia''s eyes were slightly opened, probably because she did not sleep last night.


    Cheng Jia laughed: "Eat breakfast, I have specially prepared something for you, something that you like to eat."


    That was true, the hot plate of fried cake that was just made was soft and sticky. I loved it when I was young, it seems like Cheng Jia has never forgotten about it.


    "Hello, Lady Boss."


    Zhang Tiangang blinked his eyes, and also got up from the sofa chair. He looked at me, who was sharing a bed with him last night, and felt a little embarrassed.

 C195 Hu-ge

    I will let Zhang Tiangang speak properly, he is called Cheng Jia, Jian Jia Cang, the white dew is frost.


    Cheng Jia laughed and said that she was fine. In the future, he would just call her that.


    I told her not to joke around, she still had a big pile of things to deal with. If I don''t invite the ghosts in that house, she''ll probably only be able to squeeze more sofa chair from me for the next three years.


    Zhang Tiangang also asked me what happened. When I came back last night, I was too anxious so I didn''t tell him anything.


    I explained the situation and shrugged my shoulders in confusion. "Tell me, are there any ghosts in this world that doesn''t know that they are dead?"


    This is something that would never happen in my mind.


    Who knew that it wasn''t impossible for Zhang Tiangang to say such a thing?


    I asked him what was going on. It was still the same old saying. "After a person dies, his soul will leave his body. Could it be that he won''t be able to see his corpse?"


    "This really isn''t certain. After a normal person dies, the Soul will slowly pull it out of their body. It is indeed obvious, but if it died a violent death, it might not be so."


    Zhang Tiangang explained to me:


    "The person who died to the death, because of this incident happened too suddenly, it is very likely that he would die immediately before he could even react. This Soul was thrown out almost instantly, his own body could not be seen."


    From this definition, the Soul could only feel that it had instantly moved from one place to another.


    He didn''t see his own body, and of course he didn''t think he was dead.


    However, in this kind of situation, the dead Soul could not be transferred into the Reincarnation Dao, so after they died, they would stay in the Yang World to repeat what they had done before they died.


    When I heard his words, I became a little apprehensive. Although Zhang Tiangang had never been to the scene before, the words he said seemed to be a little similar to the scene yesterday.


    The ghosts was also sitting in front of the computer, constantly writing code. It was very possible that the ghosts was a programmer before she died.


    So he came out to work overtime in the evening.


    Coincidentally, Cheng Jia''s job was similar to his, so she worked in front of Cheng Jia''s computer.


    Other than that, the ghosts''s body had been cut into two, and normally, no normal corpse would have died in such a manner.


    Unless he was cut in half by a sword.


    In ancient times, such a criminal law was known as waist cutting.


    After being cut into two halves by the saber, some of the physically strong people might still be alive. The other half of their bodies crawled on the ground as they continuously cried out in pain.


    This is one of the ancient tortures, but I don''t think anyone would use it now.


    "Then how do you think the ghosts in Cheng Jia''s house died?" I curiously asked Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang also frowned, and thought for a bit: "Other than me, I''m not too sure, but there should be something else. The place where the ghosts died should be near his previous residence, otherwise, in the vast sky, it would be difficult for the ghosts to return to their own residence."


    What he said made sense.


    I stomped my feet, and suddenly remembered what the ghosts said to me previously, that this place is his. Thinking of this, I immediately turned to look at Cheng Jia.


    "Do you think so? This ghosts was a tenant before you moved in. Why don''t you call your landlord and ask?"


    After Cheng Jia heard my words, she took out the landlord''s phone number and gave it to me.


    She said that this landlord was very fierce and was very bad looking. Previously, she said that after she rented out the house, as long as it didn''t collapse, she was not allowed to call her. She was afraid that she would be scolded after she called him, so she told me to call her.


    Hearing that, I laughed, it was just a landlord, how could he be so arrogant? I picked up Cheng Jia''s phone and dialed.


    After a short while, the call connected. A crackling sound came from the other side of the phone. I politely asked:


    "Hello, may I ask if you are the landlord of Zhuang Chen First Pin 902."


    There was no response from the other end of the phone when he heard a "peng" sound. Then, he burst out laughing:


    A dragon of the same color, a 200 for each family, I say today''s luck is not bad, you see a succession of three or four, either blossoming on the bar, or with the red top white.


    So, it turns out that the other party is playing mahjong. I couldn''t help but ask once more before the other party shouted out impatiently,


    "Who the f * * k are you?"


    I felt a little helpless, saying that I had rented a lodger''s house in Chuang Chung and had come to inquire about something.


    The moment I said those words, a long string of words burst out from the other side before I said:


    "Didn''t I tell your woman already? Unless the house collapsed, don''t call me. Today, your father has won and is in a good mood. Otherwise, if you don''t believe me, just remove your door board and don''t call me again."


    After saying that, a mechanical voice came from the other end of the phone.


    I''ve never seen such a lack of quality in my life.


    He had a few houses in his hands that seemed to be able to hold two to eight thousand taels of silver and hung up my phone.


    Seeing me like this, Zhang Tiangang laughed:


    "Brother Qin, most people who are guilty tend to bluff. If it''s like this, then it means that there''s something wrong with this house. After people think that he''s an idiot, ordinary people would not dare to ask him to return the money."


    I shrugged my shoulders. Who would be afraid of him these days? Could it be that if he rented out the Ghost Manor, he wouldn''t be able to refute my words if they wanted to find revenge on him?


    Zhang Tiangang continuously said that I was innocent.


    After all, Cheng Jia had already signed the lease for three years, it was impossible for him to spend all this money in just half a month of living in this house.


    I thought for a moment that I should find the landlord and ask him what had happened to him.


    If there really was a wandering ghost who had died a violent death, sending it away or asking for it was one way, surpassing a ghosts could be considered a merits level.


    I asked Cheng Jia if she knew where this landlord lived. Since it didn''t seem like it on the phone, then I will talk to him face to face.


    Cheng Jia innocently shook her head, saying that she had only met this landlord once. At that time, she hurriedly asked him to sign the contract, and after taking three years of rent and deposit, they had never met again.


    I let out a long sigh. Cheng Jia''s heart was a little too big, she didn''t even know where the landlord''s address was and dared to pass such a large sum of money to someone else. If they really meet any villains, the consequences would be dire.


    Cheng Jia pouted at what I had said and said:


    "He said that the riverside pawnshop was opened by him. Everyone in the martial arts world calls him Hu-ge and they don''t lack my money."

 C196 A mountain is higher than a mountain

    The River Bank Pawnshop, Hu-ge, when I heard this, I let out a laugh.


    This pawnshop was usually opened by some people from the society. It sold at a low price or sold at a high price, or it sold for money.


    I heard that a large portion of the popular nude loans in the past few years were made by these people.


    It looked like 580,000 was a huge amount. The main thing was to do something to scare the ordinary citizens.


    Others might be afraid of these masters, but I don''t think so.


    To deal with a ruthless person, you have to be even more ruthless than him. This is what I learned a few years ago at the Maple Forest Pavilion, a street filled with grey goods.


    I thought for a moment and told Cheng Jia that you should wait here while Zhang Tiangang and I head to the riverside pawn shop.


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head, and actually took out a wrench from the store''s toolbox, and placed it behind his waist.


    When I saw him in that state, I was stunned for a moment before I said, "We went to find someone to ask about something. You brought a wrench with you, what are you planning to do?"


    Zhang Tiangang said that he was prepared, if they really fought with that Hu-ge and there was a guy inside, it would be safe.


    I had no choice but to make him pay attention. Don''t take things and hurt others. The two of them drove to the riverside pawnshop.


    The pawnshop was close to the moat, and there was a row of yamen Passats parked in front of the shop.


    The signboard had the words Riverside Pawnshop written on it with the red light. There were also a lot of advertising slogans on the glass door such as buying a used car with a high mortgage price, and making a deposit with a low interest rate loan of a few seconds.


    I think this is the place, I parked the car right next to the door and walked in with Zhang Tiangang.


    This pawnshop had only one door face, similar to a real estate agency''s room. Other than the desk in the back, there was also a tea table and a mahjong table near the door.


    The four burly men were fighting happily on the mahjong table, I went straight to the point: "Which one is Hu-ge?"


    The person in front of me suddenly stopped his hand from playing. He didn''t look at me and instead looked at the car outside the door before slowly saying:


    "Bro, are you here to be my servant?"


    I shook my head and asked:


    "Do you still remember the person who called you earlier?"


    Hu-ge was stunned for a long time. He touched his bald head and said: "driving such a good car, you want to rent a house for 1200 months?"


    If I had gone out with Zhang Tiangang earlier, I probably would have been kicked out of the store before I could even manage to chat with this Hu-ge.


    With the Audi A6 here, the Hu-ge''s words were much more polite.


    "Can I talk to you about that house for a few minutes?" I looked at Hu-ge.


    Who would have thought that upon mentioning this matter, Hu-ge''s face immediately darkened as he coldly snorted:


    Brother, I''ve already told your woman that after we rent that house, sign a three-year contract and don''t disturb me no matter what happens. We''ve only lived here for a dozen days, so why are you bothering me?


    That tone was ice-cold. When I heard that, I felt a little uncomfortable and directly asked him,


    "I can''t even let anyone talk about this house, is there a problem with this house?"


    When Hu-ge heard this, he immediately became angry from embarrassment. He actually shouted at us, "F * ck off, if you don''t want to continue, then immediately carry your bag and scram. You want to take the rent back, but you don''t even have the door."


    Now that things had come to this point, he would be a fool if he did not understand what was being said.


    "I see that the house is haunted, do you know about it? Why don''t the two of us take turns talking?"


    The three words, "Coiling Path" meant that they were going to find a fight. Actually, they couldn''t fight at all. I just wanted to test whether or not these people could withstand the pressure.


    Unexpectedly, the moment I said those words, the other three mahjong players stood up at the same time.


    "You''re right. Then don''t blame me for being unreasonable."


    Hu-ge took off the tight T-shirt on his body, revealing the tiger-like tattoo of a tiger on his shoulder.


    If we really fought with him, we wouldn''t be his match.


    Zhang Tiangang had already fished out the Banshou, and spoke with a bit of weakness in his voice:


    "What ¡­" "What''s the matter, the platter is the one on the platter." "


    Speaking of which, I also regret it a little. I was too rash when I first came in.


    But don''t be afraid, if you submit, you won''t be able to do it.


    I was also a newborn calf that wasn''t afraid of tigers. I reached out and snatched the wrench from Zhang Tiangang''s hands, then knocked it on the Table:


    "We''ll both ask you something else. Whether you''re a ghost or not, I''ve already signed the contract and I''ll admit to anything that happens, but you have to be clear with me today."


    When the Hu-ge and the other three people heard this, they laughed out loud and said:


    "Guys, that''s interesting enough. Even if there''s something dirty in that house, what can you do to me?"


    "Fine, as long as you can explain yourself clearly, don''t regret it."


    I laughed and walked out the door.


    This kind of person who does not know how to act is actually lacking in confidence. When he saw me turn around and walk out, he couldn''t help but be a little scared as he shouted at me.


    "Bro, it''s not too late to leave after you explain yourself."


    I ignored him and went out with Zhang Tiangang to get on the car. They only stopped after driving a kilometer ahead.


    As soon as the car stopped, I made a phone call to the Taug.


    No matter how many times I helped Taug, he would definitely not help me with such a small matter. As expected, I explained it clearly over the phone, and after Taug muttered to himself for a while, he told me to wait there for him.


    Taug did not belong to the same class as him. Ten minutes later, Taug arrived alone in a car.


    The three of us went back in a while, and once again we were inside the shop.


    When the Hu-ge saw that the Taug had also arrived, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he dropped the mahjong in his hands onto the ground in shock.


    "All of you who have nothing to do with you, scram."


    Taug said with a calm face. His three burly playing buddies did not say a word and they all slipped away.


    There was only one Hu-ge left who looked at him awkwardly, then shakily opened a pack of Chinese cigarettes, wanting to give it to us.


    Taug didn''t even look at him and said:


    "I know who these people are. These two are my brothers. Brat, what are you trying to do? You just started setting up my brother''s Dao Child here? Are you tired of it?"

 C197 Cheap

    "Sigh ¡­" Sigh, Taug, I think there''s a misunderstanding here. " Hu-ge was so nervous that he started to stutter. The originally 1.8 meters tall burly man''s entire body instantly curled up in displeasure.


    One is against one, Taug is still useful against this kind of people.


    The Taug didn''t say a word as he sat in his office chair. He coldly looked at the Hu-ge and said: "What did you offend my brother for? Think about it carefully, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I''m sorry brother, this is called ''Great Water Dashing the Dragon King''s Temple''. We beat up our own family members." Hu-ge scratched his head, rummaged through the desk for a long time, then took out a contract and said:


    "This is the contract your wife signed with us earlier. I''ll give you the rent for the past three years, is that alright?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, saying that Cheng Jia and I are only normal friends, stop speaking nonsense here.


    Also, I don''t intend to check out. I came here to ask if anything happened in the house, if there were any murders.


    Hearing these words, I could clearly feel that the Hu-ge''s scalp was a little numb. After a while, I shook my spirit back and glanced at us.


    "I won''t hide it from you guys, do you know why the rent is so cheap?"


    I told him to be straightforward, continued Hu-ge. Three years ago, when Zhuang Chen was just done with his room, Hu-ge bought a house there.


    The purpose of buying this house was not to live here, but to hype up the house. One must know that the price of this house had skyrocketed over the past few years.


    Very quickly, Hu-ge''s house rose from 30 thousand one square meter to 50,000 to 60,000 yuan.


    However, the people who had money on them were usually unwilling to sell their houses, since Hu-ge belonged to this category. Furthermore, the location was good, so renting out this house would earn them a lot of money.


    Hu-ge, after going back and forth, simply decorated the house in his hands and rented it to the first tenant.


    This person was a little programmer called Zhang Genius.


    Hearing that, I suddenly thought of the ghosts I saw in the house at night. That ghosts was also a programmer, so I described the appearance of the ghosts I saw to Hu-ge and asked the Hu-ge if the programmer called Zhang Ming looked like that.


    After Hu-ge finished listening, he nodded his head continuously, but there was still a bit of lingering fear.


    "You ¡­ You didn''t see him, did you? "


    I laughed and said:


    "If I didn''t see him, I would have come to your place. Stop talking nonsense and quickly tell me what happened afterwards."


    Hu-ge nodded his head and continued:


    "The cause of this all happened to this person called Talent Zhang. He is a workaholic, and heard from his neighbors that he worked overtime every night until one or two in the morning before returning. That night when he came back, the elevator had a problem."


    Speaking to here, Hu-ge rubbed the goosebumps on his body, and started to describe to us.


    Zhuang Chen first stage elevator belonged to the elevator, which was also the kind of body sensing method. As long as one stood at the door of the elevator, the door of elevator would definitely not close.


    That night, probably because of a fault with the elevator, Zhang Qinghong was probably looking at his phone and didn''t pay attention to anything. When he stood at the door of the elevator, the door of the elevator actually closed automatically.


    In just a moment''s time, Zhang Ming''s entire body was pinned in front of the elevator door. One must know that this door had more than fifty kilograms of closing strength, and normal robust men would not be able to open it, not to mention this skinny programmer.


    After the elevator closed, it became empty. If no one used it upstairs or downstairs, Zhang Qinghong might still be able to save himself.


    That night, at three in the morning, there were actually people who were preparing to go downstairs.


    With a * wuu * sound, the elevator was activated, and half of Zhang Jue''s body was stuck at the door of the elevator, while the other half outside the door of the elevator.


    Instantly, the strong pulling force of the elevator brought Zhang Qinghong up. The half of him that was stuck on the outside could not follow the elevator, and when he reached the ceiling, he was ripped into two pieces by the elevator.


    It was said that when the people upstairs opened the door of the elevator, they saw that the inside of the elevator was sprayed with fresh blood.


    That person fainted on the spot due to fright.


    And naturally, Zhang Youcai died on the spot. The upper half of his body was only two to three meters away from the door. When he died, the interface of his Talent phone was still lit up with his work plan.


    It was really the last second before he died that he was still working.


    After I heard all of this, I felt a little apprehensive. A bloody person was torn into two by a elevator.


    How painful it must have been to die.


    Hu-ge nodded his head and said, "Isn''t that so? After he died, there was a ghost in my house, and none of the tenants dared to stay here for half a month. Once they went in, they claimed that they saw a ghost inside and shouted that they wanted to check out."


    I say, with this kind of talent, it would be weird if someone else didn''t check out.


    This was also the reason why the rent of Hu-ge''s house continued to drop. In the end, to reach such a good location, a month''s rent would only need to be 1200.


    However, when Hu-ge said here, he became cheerful and said:


    "But then I thought of a way to make money, and with this house, I made a lot of money."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hu-ge saw that we had steeled our hearts and wanted to check out, so he did not mind and talked about his ways of making money.


    The rent of the house is only 1200 a month. In such a good location, my price has attracted a large number of young people.


    But Hu-ge made a request, for it to be so cheap, but the rent had to be paid once, for a full three years, no matter if he could not live for a full three years.


    Even if you only live for one day, you have to pay a full three years'' rent. If you can''t live here any longer and prepare to leave with your bag, then the rent won''t be refunded.


    Although he had to pay three years'' rent, the three years'' rent here couldn''t compare to half a year''s rent elsewhere.


    As a result, there was still a large number of youths who were rushing over like a flock of ducks.


    However, after living there, only a few people would be able to live in haunted areas.


    Before long, these young people could only leave with their bags. They wanted to go to the Hu-ge to get the rent, but there was no door.


    Hu-ge smiled and said:


    "In the past few years, almost every month, there are a few new people moving into the house, each living there for less than a few days. In these few years, almost all the money in my house is earned from these people''s rent, do you think this dead programmer is indirectly helping me get rich?"


    I looked at Hu-ge with slight disdain, saying that his actions were not right.


    But Hu-ge confidently said:


    "Don''t they understand that if they weren''t greedy for my cheap rent, they would have come here to rent a house? You can''t blame me for this, if you have to blame them, you can only blame them for being greedy and cheap."

 C198 receiving messenger

    "A young man who just came out to work, how could he have any money? What you''re doing is not kind at all." Taug also could not bear listening to this anymore, he exploded a chestnut on Hu-ge''s head.


    cried out in pain as he rubbed his head. With a helpless look on his face, he looked at Taug and said:


    "Taug, you can''t blame me for this. For something like earning money, cats have cats and dogs have dogs as well. This is my livelihood for eating and eating, it can''t possibly destroy my path of earning money, right?"


    Taug choked back at his words.


    In the martial arts world, there was a saying: breaking one''s path of wealth was like killing one''s parents.


    Taug was also a martial artist, as long as it was not something that would hurt the heavens and the earth, he did not have the qualifications to cut off other people''s path to earn money.


    I could tell that Taug was in a bit of a predicament, so I smiled and told the two of them:


    "Hu-ge, don''t worry. Since we agreed to rent the house for three years, we will definitely not go and take back the rent."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    From the looks of it, Hu-ge did not understand what I meant.


    I laughed and asked the Hu-ge if he had heard of the supernatural sculpture. Hu-ge shook his head in shock.


    The Taug cursed at him and said: "The supernatural sculpture has been destroyed, the wealth has been destroyed, and this is the yin and yang lines''s unique skill. The one in front of you is the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Boss Qin."


    "Oh, I''ve heard a lot about you." Although Hu-ge still did not understand what the supernatural sculpture was, but seeing that Taug had spoken my character name so loudly, he could not help but to respectfully bow and shout, "Boss Qin!"


    Then the Hu-ge asked me what I could do about it.


    I asked Hu-ge straightforwardly. He doesn''t want a clean and tidy house that doesn''t attract ghosts.


    Hu-ge hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "Don''t, this house is haunted. The money I can earn from renting it out is much more than what I would normally earn from renting it out. If I really take away the ghosts, then where would I earn my money from?"


    Hearing this, I wanted to swing the wrench in my hand and cut it into the top of his head.


    But now that I have this contract, doing all of this is unnecessary. I held the contract and asked Hu-ge:


    "In these three years, let''s keep the rights to the house. You don''t care what happens inside."


    "What do you mean?" Hu-ge looked at us a little nervously.


    I laughed and only told Hu-ge that the ghosts had been inside for a long time and that I had to overdo it.


    Otherwise, if the ghosts becomes the climate one day, then we won''t be able to deal with it.


    Hu-ge shook his head continuously, using a pleading tone to tell me that the ghosts was more than just a simple ghosts, it was simply his living parents.


    If he did not have the ghosts, how would he be able to earn that much money in the future?


    Hu-ge wants me to name a price, he can agree to anything, as long as I don''t touch the ghosts in the house.


    I don''t care about that. I just told Hu-ge at the same time that he shouldn''t care about this kind of money. Otherwise, he would have no butt when he gives birth to children in the future.


    Since he had no other choice, Hu-ge could only sigh helplessly. If it was anyone else, Hu-ge would definitely not be like this at this time.


    But Taug, the true boss, was here, he didn''t even dare to fart.


    Now that we know the whole story, we can start making statues when we get back.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me which statue I was going to make. I thought for a while and thought to myself, I have also been in contact with this kind of thing before, it''s usually Doro Tian involved in this.


    Cheng Jia''s situation in the house was similar to before, so it shouldn''t be possible to make this statue.


    "I''m afraid not."


    After Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, he shook his head. I started to get a little confused, since this Duo Luo Heavenly Gold Eye was able to transcend all the evil spirits, Shura, and Yaksha in the world.


    Zhang Youcai was just an ordinary perilous person, he was definitely capable of dealing with Dolorin.


    "Have you ever thought, that Zhang Tianyi still doesn''t know that he''s already a ghost, that Zhang Tianyi doesn''t recognize himself as a ghost, and that Doro wants to open his golden eye to look after him? Do you think he''ll accept that?"


    When I said that, I immediately felt that Zhang Tiangang was still the one who thought it through carefully.


    Follow the benevolence of the heart and do everything. If there was a struggling evil ghost that was unrepentant and decadent, Duo Luo Tian would still open his red eyes and subdue him.


    With regards to Zhang Huai, this kind of person who did not know that he was already a ghosts, if he were to ask Doro Tian for help, such a situation would likely occur, it would be too risky.


    I thought for a moment and another statue appeared in my mind.


    That was the Emissary, an incarnation of the Bright King Buddha. It had golden skin and a solemn magical appearance. Legend has it that it was able to attract people from the world to the Western Paradise.


    In order to achieve the Innate Skill, I think I''ll have to explain why he''s already a ghosts.


    This benevolent emissary had the heart of a Bodhisattva. If he could be invited, bringing him to the Western Paradise shouldn''t be a problem.


    As I thought of this, I prepared to go back and start to work as a statue of the messenger.


    When I returned to the shop, Guan Ju had already come to work and was making tea on the tea table.


    When I saw her making tea, I laughed and asked Guan Ju why she was so relaxed today, and why she was making tea here.


    Guan Ju quickly shook her head and said that she wasn''t. Someone had just came into the shop and told her to brew the tea first, saying that a big customer would come to our shop later and ask her to treat him properly. This was a big business.


    After I heard this, I was stunned, then asked Guan Ju:


    "What a big scene this person is in. Who told you this? Did he say when he would come?"


    Guan Ju seemed to be a little confused as she shook her head and said:


    "Just now, there was only one person who came. He told me that he would come when my tea was ready."


    After saying that, Guan Ju seemed to have thought of something and picked up the tea bag on the Table, handing it to me:


    "Oh right, Boss Qin, these are the tea leaves that they told me to brew. They said that our tea leaves can only be called tree leaves and not for others to drink. Later, when we brew tea for a big customer, we will have to use this kind of tea."


    I glanced at the tea bag. It was a very small brown paper bag, without any writing. Inside was black tea, which smelled good, but I couldn''t tell if it was good or bad.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at the black tea inside the bag and took a quick sniff. He had been in the Jianghu for so many years, his vision definitely not bad.


    "Brother Qin, amazing, this is also the Nine Dragons Lair on the Wu Yi Cliff."

 C199 Yan Zimen

    Nine dragon nest, is this tea expensive?


    Zhang Tiangang told me that this place is the origin of the Wuyi Stone Tea, and because the terrain is so steep, it is like a roaming dragon''s cave, so it is called by this name.


    On this mountain, there was a perennial mother tree, Da Hong Pao. Each tree gave birth to nine stalks, which looked like nine dragons playing with pearls. The annual yield was less than twenty to thirty grams.


    However, the real mother plant, Da Hong Pao, had stopped harvesting ten years ago. The tea leaves that were sent over should have been grown from the branches of the mother plant.


    Even the price offered by an old inner rock plant was sky-high.


    After I heard what Zhang Tiangang had to say, I immediately let Guan Ju soak me in the sea.


    "Good tea!"


    I sighed.


    Suddenly, a candid smile came from the door: Jin Lu''s tea is bad, Little brat from the Qin Clan, you''re so lucky.


    I was startled when I heard that voice, wasn''t that Feng Si''s voice?


    Guan Ju nodded and said that the person who spoke was this person.


    Before his voice fell, Feng Si had already walked into my shop, and landed on the seat by the side, there were two other people following beside him.


    One was dressed in a grey robe with a pair of flat cloth shoes, in his hand was a string of 108 stars and moon Bodhi long strings.


    The other person''s Clothes was a little more ordinary. It was an ordinary shirt with a knitted sweater, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. Its hair was combed extremely neatly, and it was around the age of 50.


    I am not sure who these two are the Jin Lu that Feng Si is talking about, but I politely nodded my head to them. Please take your seats and have Guan Ju pour some tea.


    "Master Feng, which gust of wind brought you here today?"


    Hearing my words, Feng Si laughed and pointed to the two people beside him.


    "I''m not here to introduce business to you. What do you think, Little brat from the Qin Clan? I treat you well, right? I think of you whenever there''s a good thing."


    Feng Si sipped on some tea as the two people beside me cupped their hands in greeting. It turned out that the one who was wearing the matching gown was called Wu Tongyong, while the other one who was wearing the simple and unadorned clothes was the Jin Lu.


    After all, Feng Si was a person who lived in a deep world. This sudden change in events caused me to be unable to help myself from feeling a little nervous.


    Who are these two people, Jin Lu and Wu Tongyong? Since Feng Si has introduced them to me, it seems like he wants me to do some business.


    "Why, Little brat from the Qin Clan, let me introduce you to two friends." Why, Little brat from the Qin Clan, let me introduce you two friends.


    Feng Si seemed to be able to guess what I was thinking with a glance, and he said this unhurriedly.


    How could I dare to be negligent? I hurriedly let out a laugh, saying that I had busied myself the entire night last night.


    "It can''t be that all those b * tches went to bed last night, hehe."


    Feng Si teased and said: "It''s not that I''m boasting with you, these two people are like dragons and phoenixes, the golden mountain and the silver sea. They have come specifically for your supernatural sculpture."


    Sure enough, my guess isn''t wrong. Feng Si has probably become someone else''s dental officer and is here as my intermediary.


    This time, I can''t agree to it no matter what.


    "Master Feng, thank you for taking care of me, but I am too busy with the business, I can''t take care of you."


    "You ¡­ "Kid."


    Feng Si choked on my words, then returned to look at me in a daze.


    When Wu Tongyong heard this, he laughed out loud, and even the Jin Lu also laughed.


    "Boss Qin, you have a bit of a temper, but can you give me some face? Consider this as giving me, Yan Zimen, some face."


    Jin Lu opened his mouth and said, then he took out a paper envelope from his suit.


    On top of the envelope, there were some words written in red: Swallow Gate Jin family pays their respects to Mister Qin.


    Yan Zimen, interesting.


    This Yan Zimen was also one of the yin and yang lines s. Back then, Yong Zheng had also set up a place to control the affairs of the people in the world, and Yan Zimen was one of the people below to help the Imperial Family check out the matters regarding the Lich Gu in the palace.


    The duties were similar to those of the imperial overseer, but they were exclusive to the emperor alone, so the work was relatively mysterious.


    These people were scattered throughout the capital, and there was a tail swallow embroidered on the bottom of their clothes, so they were also known as Yan Zimen.


    All of Yan Zimen''s men were full, and the one leading them was also a yellow belt.


    After the Revolution of 1911, Yan Zimen did not disappear, but turned and worked for some of the nobles instead.


    In a short period of time, the capital and the capital were both in the ascendant. It was the famous Great Yin and Yang.


    So, this Jin Lu that''s standing in front of me, from his surname, should not be fake when he says that he is Yan Zimen.


    But who knows if it''s true or false? After all, why would such a powerful person come to me?


    Seeing that I did not believe his identity, Jin Lu laughed and took out a small thing from his pocket.


    It was a piece of jade. It was a little monkey sitting on a horse.


    This was also known as the Righteous Bestowal, a toy that used to be placed on the desk by people in the past.


    Zhang Tiangang took a glance from far away and was a little shocked.


    "Brother Qin, the thing in his hand is amazing, it is seriously a transparent jade. If I''m not mistaken, it is definitely something that flowed out from the palace back then."


    I have seen the power of the Jin Lu, but you have to tell me why you are here.


    As if the Jin Lu had seen the right opportunity, he cupped his hands and said.


    "Boss Qin, if it''s convenient, open the envelope and take a look. Then you''ll know."


    I was a little helpless. These two brothers sure put on too much airs. After staying here for half a day, they took out some good tea and even some good jade.


    He had completely displayed the momentum of a rich man, but he just couldn''t understand what he was trying to do.


    There was nothing I could do. I opened the envelope and looked at the words.


    With a glance, he could tell that it was a serious pavilion, and the writing was exceptionally strict:


    "As your esteemed brother Qin Feng has read, I, Yan Zimen Jin Qiwu, have kowtowed to you. I have not seen you for four years now since I returned to Dragon Ridge. This letter is here to seek the favor of your brother, Bai Chao''s first master, Mo Kajia Ye, to resolve the calamity of the future, to ask your brother to sincerely and sincerely pay your respects to me, and to request your brother''s grace, and to grant me the blessing of a hundred taels of gold. "


    It was signed 20 years ago.


    This letter is for my Grandpa.


    At that time, twenty years ago, I was still wearing my underpants. What kind of thing is this Mokka leaf with white skin and white skin? Why have I never heard my Grandpa mention it?


    I looked at Jin Lu and said:


    "My apologies, but this matter may not be of any help to you. My Grandpa passed away ten years ago, may I trouble you to inform the person who sent the letter?"


    After Jin Lu heard this, he nodded and said:


    "The person who wrote the letter is also dead. I am only here to pass on the news."

 C200 Big jion figure

    I was a little puzzled by what he said. It turned out to be a letter that had not been sent 20 years ago. The person who had written it was already dead.


    When Jin Lu saw my confused look, he laughed and told me that this Jin Qiwu was his Eldest Brother, which was the Sect Leader of Yan Zimen.


    Jin Qiliu and my Grandpa were good friends back then, that''s why he came to my Grandpa to ask for this set of supernatural sculpture.


    I asked what the letter meant when it said, "Master, what is the meaning of the future?"


    "That''s what I came for." Jin Lu let out a long sigh and said:


    In the past, my brother wrote this letter before he died, hoping that he could come to your Grandpa to ask for the supernatural sculpture to remove the curse, but unfortunately, he did not send this letter, so when it was sent out, he died on his sickbed. "said in a low voice.


    According to what Jin Lu said, he did not send the letter. Many years later, when Jin Lu was organizing his study, he found this letter by chance.


    This was also due to coincidently revealing the news and allowing him to contact Feng Si through various channels, finding me.


    In future generations, they would not live past the 30 year old stage. It was likely that they would be cursed by someone to steal their family.


    I can''t say for sure that Mokka Ye''s Great Tus will be able to break the curse of their family.


    Besides, I''ve never even heard of such a thing.


    Hearing Jin Lu''s words, I couldn''t make up my mind right now. After hesitating for a while, I still told him:


    "I might not be able to help you with this favor, but even I would not be able to do this benevolent deed of mine."


    When the Jin Lu heard this, his pupils became larger. Soon after, he let out a long sigh and said:


    "Could it be that the heavens want to destroy me, Yan Zimen?"


    I can see that Jin Lu is at least 70 years old. Such an old man, his appearance makes me feel some heartache.


    I said, "Since the two families are old acquaintances, may I ask the reason why the Swallows were so cursed? Perhaps there are other ways to break it apart from the Great Charity Map."


    Jin Lu shook his head: "That was the previous life''s matter, there were some that I did not understand too well, it is just that 20 years ago, when the next generation members of my family died suddenly when they were in their prime, including my son and nephew, a family of eight youths died, all of them at that time just in their early thirties."


    The matter of the white-haired man giving away the black-haired man was indeed rather tragic.


    But Jin Lu continued to speak. This year, his grandson was just twenty-nine years old, and if he was unable to break this curse in another year, then the only one remaining among these swallow would die.


    When that time comes, Yan Zimen would truly become a peerless genius in the capital.


    As the current Sect Leader, Jin Lu had no choice but to be anxious.


    Thus, I accidentally discovered that the letter written by his Eldest Brother was also a dead horse, and came to me as a live horse doctor, wanting to give it a try.


    The whole thing seemed cloudy, but it was straightforward.


    Right now, the only possibility was to think of a way to create this great kindness map.


    The Buddhist arts were limitless. If one could resolve the suffering of the world, then there might be a way to resolve this matter.


    When I heard his words, I was also stunned for a moment. If I didn''t help him, it would seem that my favor was a little too light.


    But as long as there''s no drawing, I don''t even know what this statue looks like. It would be hard for me to make it.


    Jin Lu didn''t say anything else and kneeled in front of me, saying:


    "Boss Qin, our two families are old friends. On account of my Eldest Brother and your Grandpa, can you help me out with this?"


    This Jin Lu looked like he could already be my Grandpa. Kneel down, I can''t afford to kneel down, but seeing that I hurriedly kneeled down in front of him, I said:


    "Jin Lu, I can only say that I will do my best in this matter. If you are willing to wait, let me go back and check the information.


    After saying that, I hurriedly got up and helped Jin Lu up. In the city.


    However, he still gave him a shot to prevent this. I have never heard of this thing before, it is likely that it has already been lost in the supernatural sculpture for many years.


    The chances of success weren''t that high.


    At the very least, I have already promised that I would be willing to do this. Jin Lu''s face immediately revealed a smile, telling me that I must help him out.


    If there was anything that they needed Yan Zimen''s help with, they could only promise him. Even if it was Heaven and Earth, they would do their best to help.


    I nodded my head in agreement. Jin Lu didn''t say anything further and told me some more about our Qin Clan and Yan Zimen''s past. He then turned and prepared to leave.


    I told him to come and sit with me if he had nothing else to say. As for the matter of the Great Tzu Hun Tzu, I tried to give him an answer within a month.


    Before leaving, Feng Si stayed and patted my shoulders, telling me that he hoped that I could do this properly. If I could get close to Yan Zimen in the future, my path in yin and yang lines would be much easier.


    I didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Although Jin Lu and I said that we would do our best to do a merciful map, we would never guarantee that we wouldn''t be able to do it.


    However, if he didn''t manage to accomplish it, then perhaps, he would still have lost the Jin Clan, but would have had to bear the burden of his hopes.


    If you don''t say anything else, a gentleman''s promise is always as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    When it gets out, it''ll be hard to say. I''ll still be under a lot of pressure.


    Feng Si told me not to be anxious, he still believed in my skills as a supernatural sculpture. I did not care about his nonsense and only respectfully invited him out.


    There''s only Guan Ju, me, and Guan Ju left in the shop.


    Guan Ju isn''t someone from the yin and yang lines, there are some things I can''t ask her, and only Zhang Tiangang can speak.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang why he didn''t say a word when I talked about this with Jin Lu just now.


    Zhang Tiangang shrugged his shoulders, and said: "Brother Qin, don''t misunderstand, this is really not my first time hearing about the great kindness shown to me, and also the first time I have heard about it. However, these few years, there doesn''t seem to be any sound coming from the martial arts world, and I think it might be related to the fact that the young man from their family died, and this matter."


    Indeed, although Yan Zimen is very famous, ever since I entered the yin and yang lines, I have never heard of anyone working outside. This young man will not live to be thirty years old, so what''s wrong with him.


    The Jin Lu was already old, and it was impossible for them to not know anything about the curses laid on the youngsters.


    Could it be that it''s not that Jin Lu doesn''t know the reason, but that this matter is a matter of Yan Zimen''s family, and he doesn''t want to tell me about it?

 C201 Victoria

    After all, everyone values their privacy. I will first check if the ancient books that my Grandpa left behind have any information about the Great Benefactor Map in them.


    Right now, the most important thing was to complete the statue of the messenger.


    Otherwise, Cheng Jia, this girl, would be stuck by my side all day.


    Speaking of which, didn''t Cheng Jia still stay in my shop?


    Guan Ju replied that she seemed to have something in the company that needed to be done. She told her to go back first and that she would be here shortly.


    I wanted some peace and quiet, so I didn''t mind about anything else. I went to the shower, sat on the worktable, and started to work on the statue of the Emissary.


    This Buddha''s Appearance was a solemn Dharma, and it must be pure gold in color. It could not be made with a single sliver of negligence.


    It was a full-length Dharma Idol, about a foot long, and I finished it in the evening.


    When I finished, I wrapped them in red cloth s. I waited for Cheng Jia to come back, but I didn''t see him back even when it was midnight.


    Under such circumstances, I started to get anxious. If a girl still hadn''t come back by midnight, then something must have happened to her.


    In a moment of desperation, I called Cheng Jia but no one answered, and no one replied me with a WeChat.


    I was really worried.


    If something really does happen to her, then I can''t account to her for it to the Grandpa.


    Seeing my nervous expression, Zhang Tiangang told me not to panic. After calming down, he asked me if it was possible for Cheng Jia to work overtime at the company. After all, working overtime was a common thing for people like him.


    However, no matter how much overtime he worked, it was unlikely that his phone would be turned off.


    I thought for a moment and was prepared to go to her company with Zhang Tiangang to have a look.


    Cheng Jia told me the name of the software they developed before. After searching the Internet for the name of the software, she found the address. The two of us will drive there.


    In the middle of the night, there was still a group of people working overtime, but they didn''t see Cheng Jia.


    I asked from the front desk. The receptionist was very polite as she said that Cheng Jia and a few customers had gone to Victoria Bar to drink.


    I cursed the girl in my heart. Is it silly to turn off my phone when I drink?


    I was still a little worried. Since I knew the address, it was always good to go and see it.


    Zhang Tiangang, on the other hand, is very excited, going to a place like a bar cannot do without girls, he can also broaden his horizons with me.


    Victoria Bar is an A-level bar, the kind that drinks and drinks easily up to ten thousand, beauties and luxurious cars.


    It was not a problem for the group of people to spend one million and eight hundred thousand yuan in there. Those who went were basically the rich second generations or business leaders.


    My Audi A6 is parked in front of the door. It''s no different from a Chery QQ.


    I thought that this Cheng Jia''s customer was definitely not ordinary, to be able to bring her to this kind of place to play.


    But no matter what, for Cheng Jia''s sake, the two of us also rushed inside. Luckily, no matter what, the Audi A6 was still a car, so the security did not stop us.


    Once they entered, they found themselves in what was known as a wine pond filled with meat. It was filled with a lively and fragrant smell. Atop the stage, there were all beauties with bare arms and exposed thighs.


    The dJ sounds never stopped.


    Furthermore, the scene inside was extremely huge, it was impossible to find Cheng Jia in a short while.


    We could only grope around the tables, but soon we attracted the attention of the nightclub''s security guards.


    A man wearing a suit and a director''s badge came over with a group of security guards and asked us what the two of us were doing in here. If we want to come in and play, then ask the two of us to hurry up and leave.


    From the looks of it, she was going to use both force and force.


    I only said that I had come to look for someone, but the Prefect of Police laughed and said:


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. They all say that they came here to look for someone, but actually, it''s not that their hands and feet are dirty, but they''re either trying to establish a connection with them. If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and f * ck off."


    When I heard those words, I was immediately displeased. There was no need to make the words sound so bad. After hearing those words, I immediately prepared to argue with this Director.


    But before I could open my mouth, I suddenly heard a scream from behind me.


    "Get out of my way, you want to eat my tofu? You scoundrel!"


    When I heard the voice, I knew it was Cheng Jia''s, so I quickly turned to look.


    Cheng Jia was standing on my back on a soft card and she was wearing a black dress with a strap on her body. However, one of the suspenders on her shoulders seemed to have been pulled down, causing the Clothes to tilt a little, even revealing the twin peaks on her body slightly.


    Beside her sat a few drunk men, who were not even 30 years old, perverted enough to reach out and touch the thighs under Cheng Jia''s skirt.


    "Come and let laozi feel comfortable, I''ll immediately make this investment for you guys."


    Seeing that both of my hands were about to touch them, I couldn''t care less about that Director. I hastily shouted and stopped.


    He flipped from the sofa in front to Cheng Jia''s seat, raised his palm and fiercely smacked it across the face of the pig.


    That person was instantly stunned. He covered his face in anger, "Miss Cheng, who the hell is this kid?"


    Seeing me descend from the sky, Cheng Jia rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and said to me in shock:


    "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come here, then I think something must have happened to you today. Don''t come to this kind of place from now on."


    I rolled my eyes at Cheng Jia as I picked up the alcohol from the Table and poured all of it onto the face of the pig.


    "If you dare touch her again in the future, I''ll f * cking cripple you."


    "Let''s go!"


    Just as I pulled Cheng Jia up to leave, the few people at the side all surrounded us.


    That pig covered his face with his hands and said, "Damn it, you think you can run after hitting me? Do you think I''m easy to bully? Everyone, attack!"


    There were at least six or seven people surrounding me, and all of them were taller than one meter 89. They were all young men with blades like they were chopping down an axe, and from the looks of it, they were probably bodyguards under the hands of this pig.


    They have tightly surrounded me, Zhang Tiangang, and Cheng Jia.


    Just as the fight was about to start, the director who kept maintaining order in the bar ran off.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang with a helpless expression and said:


    "Bro, looks like we''ll have to risk it all today."


    Zhang Tiangang shrugged his shoulders, he had never been afraid to talk about fighting.


    Fighting was more important than numbers. If there were more people on one side, then as long as there was no problem with their momentum, they would definitely win.


    Moreover, these people had been trained professionally. If they really fight, Zhang Tiangang and I would have no chance at all.


    However, even if they didn''t lose, they still had to. I raised a bottle of champagne and smashed it onto the Table, holding a bottle that was half full of glass in my hand. "Who the fuck wants to come up, I won''t be polite."

 C202 pigs hand

    "I''m scared of you."


    A baldy shook the tendons on his body and swung his arm up, ready to fuck me.


    Luckily, I was fast enough to grab the half bottle of champagne and throw it directly at his armpits.


    This place was the soft flesh of a human, no matter how you practiced elsewhere, this place was open and open. A bottle of champagne was smashed down and the bald man cried out miserably.


    I took the opportunity to hook my leg towards this bald guy and pressed him down below me. But before I could completely control him, Zhang Tiangang, who was at the side, shouted:


    "Brother Qin, be careful!"


    I couldn''t react for a moment, and in a split-second, an ice bucket was thrown right at my head.


    That taste, white ice with a small tin bucket solid bang on my head.


    The remaining bodyguards surrounded me before I could react. One of them grabbed my arm while the other held my foot up.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Tiangang was so mad that he was like a calf. He raised a sofa and smashed it onto the two bodyguards.


    However, two fists were unable to fight against four kicks, and after a while, the remaining bodyguards also managed to suppress Zhang Tiangang.


    "F * ck, attack. If something happens, just leave it to me."


    When the pig saw that both of us were trapped, he rubbed his face and took out a stack of bills from the Clothes.


    These bodyguards are really useless. Seeing that someone was backing them up, they did not hesitate and pressed down on our lower legs. Their arms were behind our backs and they raised their retractable rods to strike at our stomachs.


    Seeing this, Cheng Jia was so anxious that she started crying. She covered her mouth and begged the salty pig''s hand to let us go, she would do anything, no matter what.


    "Hurry up and leave, don''t worry about such things." I turned my head to look at Cheng Jia, and coldly spat on the ground.


    "You have guts. Don''t let me out of here today. Otherwise, you have to be careful of your own legs."


    "Heh heh, do you think you can get out of here? I''ll beat you up every time I see you."


    The pig smiled indifferently and took the retractable stick from the bodyguard, preparing to punch me in the stomach.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands grabbed the stick in his hand.


    "Friend, be magnanimous."


    The person said with a smile.


    Using the light from the bar, I looked up and saw Wu Tongyong.


    He was also wearing a matching robe and looked gentle and refined.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    The pig said as it tried to snatch the retractable rod from its hand.


    Wu Tongyong laughed coldly, he only used his thumb to lightly press down on the retractable rod, and the rod actually became a U shaped weapon.


    I was also stunned for a moment when I saw this. This expansion function is made of special steel. Just how much strength does this person need to have in his hands to be able to bend the rod with his fingers?


    Even the bodyguards could see that Wu Tongyong was probably ruthless, he actually shivered for a moment.


    As soon as that pig saw the situation, he glared at the people around him and said, "Hurry up and f * ck up. Are you guys the ones who brought you here to eat? Knock him down and give me 50,000 yuan for one person."


    There would definitely be brave men under the heavy reward. The few bodyguards who did not know whether they were dead truly rushed over, upon seeing this, Wu Tongyong laughed coldly.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the elbow bone of one of the bodyguards. With a light pinch, the sound of the bodyguard screaming could be heard.


    Then, Wu Tongyong took a step back and spread his wings like a great roc, grabbing the waists of the two bodyguards.


    At first, the two of them wanted to resist, but Wu Tongyong''s hand strength was so terrifying that it just so happened to grab onto their waists, causing them to be unable to move due to the pain.


    "This time, I''ll let you off."


    Wu Tongyong flung his power, and the two of them were thrown onto the sofa chair at almost the same time, and they leaned on each other as they cried out.


    The remaining bodyguards, upon seeing this scene, did not dare to come up again.


    Wu Tongyong respectfully helped the two of us up from the ground, then patted the dust off our bodies and said:


    "Boss Qin, what a coincidence. I have the time to drink here today."


    Wu Tongyong''s question was obviously a question that he knew the answer to. I was a little embarrassed by his question, so I nudged my hand with my chin:


    "Someone was doing something today, so I came over."


    "Oh!"


    Wu Tongyong pretended not to worry and laughed: "Then it seems that someone is looking for trouble with you, Boss Qin. Do you need my help?"


    Upon seeing the people he had under his command, Salty Piggy was as obedient as a grandson. He covered his mouth and said,


    "Don''t. I had eyes but couldn''t recognize the jade inlaid gold. I don''t know which supreme deity you are. Today''s matter was a misunderstanding."


    I looked at him coldly. Could it be a misunderstanding that he was using the liquor to wipe off the girl''s oil?


    Wu Tongyong also nodded his head, and added:


    "This kind of person has a cheap hand, it''s the cure for illness."


    "How do I treat him? Does Mr. Wu have any ideas? He''s my friend, so I should at least help him."


    "If the old man''s hands aren''t able to cure her, he''s most likely pretending. It''ll be fine after cutting him off."


    Wu Tongyong let out a cold laugh. He pressed down on the arm of the salted pig''s hand, raised up half a bottle of broken champagne, and was prepared to cut his hand.


    That scene was extremely nervous, as there were six or seven bodyguards and not a single one of them dared to come forward.


    "Brother, brother, I was wrong." The pig raised its hand and yelled,


    "I have eyes but failed to recognize Mt. Tai. Next time, I definitely won''t do something like this. Please let me go."


    Wu Tongyong gave me a meaningful glance, saying, "Let me go if I say so."


    I can only look at this battle and not think too much. After thanking Wu Tongyong, I let him go.


    As if saved, the pig''s hand almost kneeled down to kowtow to us, twisted its body, and fled with its bodyguards.


    Wu Tongyong and I clasped our hands together, and said that if he wasn''t here today, who knows what kind of situation this would turn into, I will remember this favor in my heart.


    Wu Tongyong didn''t seem to care about all this, he just pointed to his own flexible card and invited us over for a drink.


    I looked in the direction he pointed at, there were still three or four people sitting on top of the soft card. All of them were well-dressed and dressed in formal attire, it seems like Wu Tongyong came here today to discuss business, so I politely bowed to him and told him to drink again next time he had a chance.


    Zhang Tiangang and I turned around and brought Cheng Jia out.

 C203 Ill raise you!]

    I''m gonna raise you.


    Who knew that Cheng Jia was still fine inside the bar, but the moment I stepped out of the door, she immediately fainted. Her entire body twisted and twisted as she reached out to grab my neck, then continued to bite my collarbone.


    I was stunned for a moment. I had never seen anyone so drunk when he finished his wine.


    "Cheng Jia, are you alright?"


    I lifted Cheng Jia''s head. Her face was red and covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    It looked a bit like a flush.


    Cheng Jia straightened her body and unconsciously took off her high heels. She bent her toes and looked at me hazily:


    "Qin..." "Qin Yi, let''s not go back today. Can we find a place to sleep? I want you ¡­"


    Before Cheng Jia could finish speaking, her entire face was pressed against my chest.


    I was almost frightened when I saw this. Zhang Tiangang frowned, he seemed to have figured something out, and I told him to be frank.


    Zhang Tiangang squirmed for a while, then said:


    "Cheng Jia, could it be that someone drugged him? This thing tides with the wind, it''s very powerful. "


    Cheng Jia''s entire body became as soft as a snake''s. Her legs coiled around my thighs, and her hands reached into my shirt. She used her fingernails to constantly rub against my spine.


    It felt like scratching, and with each stroke, my body vibrated with the frequency.


    If this goes on, Cheng Jia and I will probably have something going on.


    Zhang Tiangang saw that, let us get in the car first. He was driving while I took care of Cheng Jia behind him.


    Who knew that after getting on the carriage, Cheng Jia would completely release herself. She laid on the seat horizontally, and rested her head on my thigh.


    Both of my hands were continuously fiddling with my body. After being played with by her, the blood in my body instantly boiled, my heartbeat sped up, and I panted as I grabbed onto Cheng Jia''s hands.


    Cheng Jia let out a joyful laugh as she crawled up with a blurry face. His upper body leaned against my body, and she was as calm as a escaping rabbit.


    Fortunately, this time Cheng Jia finally quietened down. Hugging a 20 year old girl, my body''s dopamine was about to explode.


    He could only silently memorize the 24 word core values in his mind and restrain himself.


    Suddenly, Cheng Jia tremblingly said:


    "Qin Yi, I want to vomit ¡­"


    Before I could react, there was a whooshing sound and a whole pile of stuff was spat on my white shirt.


    That kind of feeling made him unable to believe it.


    After returning to the shop, Cheng Jia was unconscious. I placed her on the folding bed, closed my eyes and took off the Clothes from her body.


    Fortunately, she was able to pull apart the dress this easily with just a tug of force. After giving Cheng Jia a new white shirt, she went back to take a bath.


    It seemed like there was no hope for him to settle the matters in the rented apartment today.


    When she gets up tomorrow, I''ll have to ask her what a big girl is doing in that kind of garden.


    The next day, when Guan Ju came to work, the two of us woke up.


    Seeing that Zhang Tiangang and I were almost sleeping together on the sofa chair, Guan Ju''s expression was clearly somewhat shocked, as though he came at the wrong time.


    I hurriedly told Guan Ju not to misunderstand, but at this time, Cheng Jia was wearing a white shirt, with nothing for the rest of his life.


    Last night, the shirt had been unbuttoned due to the buttoning with its eyes closed. The top two buttons were open, and the white rabbit inside had propped them up.


    Cheng Jia walked out of my Office in a daze, barefooted.


    When we came out, she even asked me how I got her to be in my Office.


    Seeing this scene, Guan Ju''s eyeballs almost fell out. Her mouth opened so wide that an egg could almost be stuffed inside.


    "Lady Boss, this is ¡­" "What style?"


    Cheng Jia lowered her head to look at her chest, and let out a cry, I immediately covered Zhang Tiangang''s eyes that were filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, last night, I switched the Clothes for you with my eyes closed."


    I took off my jacket and pulled Cheng Jia away, then got her to find a pair of pants that I wore in the Office.


    It was weird, when Cheng Jia wore a man''s attire, her long hair draped over her back, giving off a strange feeling of coolness.


    After changing the Clothes, my anger rose as I asked Cheng Jia why she went to that bar last night.


    Cheng Jia looked at me innocently, saying that she didn''t know who that person was either. That person was called Xu You Cheng, and was a Mine owner.


    For a small internet company like her, having someone invest in her would be a great thing. Cheng Jia''s boss was really happy and wanted Cheng Jia to follow up on this matter.


    Xu Youcheng would always let her go out to discuss matters, but she was always the only one that went out.


    How could Cheng Jia, a big girl, be willing to agree? She came and went, but Xu You Cheng was very unhappy. She threatened Cheng Jia with the investment, saying that if she didn''t come to Victoria at night to drink, then there would be no need to talk about the investment anymore.


    Cheng Jia had no choice but to go.


    And then something happened.


    After I heard what was said, I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. These days, there are really hooligans crawling all over the streets. A big girl''s house is way too dangerous.


    "Why don''t you quit your job over there? This isn''t asking you to go to work, it''s clearly asking you to go drink with me."


    Cheng Jia''s pair of big, watery eyes looked at me innocently and said:


    "Sure, if I don''t work, you can raise me. I eat very little."


    I nodded my head. Since there was already a front desk for Guan Ju, it didn''t matter if there was one more.


    Cheng Jia just works here, that''s pretty good, I''ll take care of her on her behalf, Grandpa.


    "That''s not what I meant." Cheng Jia seemed to feel that he was a little disappointed and pouted, but his expression quickly turned into an excited one and he said:


    "Then I''ll be going to work with you from now on."


    I agree, but I don''t think I can compare with the salary of the company where she worked.


    After hearing all these, Zhang Tiangang looked at me with a bit of disappointment. He said that I was indeed single.


    Actually, how could I not know what Cheng Jia meant?


    However, I know very well which part I am in. As someone who has entered the yin and yang lines, from that moment on, my life is not mine.


    There are a lot of things I don''t have a choice about.


    For example, regarding matters of the heart, armor is also a weakness. I don''t have the qualifications or the ability to be someone else''s armor to protect my own weakness.


    I silently said "thank you, Cheng Jia" in my heart.

 C204 Phantom Body in Mirror

    However, Cheng Jia was very happy to be able to work here, and immediately called the company to resign.


    Anyway, Cheng Jia''s job has already been taken away, so if there''s nothing else to do, I''ll let Cheng Jia go home with me first to clear up the matters at home.


    Cheng Jia''s house had only been empty for two or three days, but suddenly there was a strange gloomy feeling.


    This was probably because of the ghosts s in the house.


    However, in broad daylight, the ghosts probably wouldn''t dare to come out if it couldn''t handle the sun, moon, and stars. For the safety of the ghosts, I made Zhang Tiangang close the windows in the room tightly, and drew the curtains.


    At the same time, he brought out the statue of the messenger.


    The messenger belonged to the divine sculpture, and in his face, he looked solemn and dignified, without a hint of evil. The three of us respectfully kneeled on the ground, held our incense sticks up and said:


    "The receiver has a spirit, who is benevolent and compassionate, who can turn all the souls of the world into the west, enjoy the world, report the three graciousness, and experience three hardships. If you agree, then accept it here, your disciple will kowtow before you possess the talent for the soul of the unreincarnated world." "


    After I finished this sentence, I firmly kowtowed three times.


    In an instant, there was a burst of sound coming from the side of his ear. It was the Amitabha.


    However, neither of them heard the sound.


    I understand that the supernatural sculpture has already shown itself.


    Right now, what he needed to do was to let Zhang Sheng come out. In broad daylight, it would not be easy for him to accomplish this task.


    Fortunately, I went to borrow a Divine Equipment from Feng Si in advance, the Soul Guiding Bell.


    Meng Ke''s Soul Suppressing Bell looked very similar to this thing, it was also a square bell.


    However, even though Meng Ke''s bell could ring, it did not ring at all.


    More accurately speaking, it was not because the bell could not emit any sound, but because the sound it produced could not be heard.


    Inside the bell, there was only a red thread. The sound of the thread hitting the bell could not be heard by humans, but the ghosts could hear it clearly. Furthermore, it could accept its lead and walk in front of the person.


    Seeing that it was about time, I held the bell in one hand and the statue of the Emissary in the other.


    "You''re talented in the Wandering Soul Chapter, hurry up and return."


    Then he shook the bell with all his might.


    Not long later, a cold wind suddenly blew inside the house, scaring Cheng Jia to hide behind me.


    Suddenly, an extremely deep voice said:


    "Who asked me to come this late at night?"


    I looked down and saw that half of Chang''s body was collapsed a few meters in front of me.


    Phantom and man have reversed working hours, and our days are equal to their nights.


    That Innate Ability looked at me drowsily and said with some shock:


    "You, why did you guys come back to my house? Get the hell out of here right now."


    I coldly coughed and regretfully told him,


    "Zhang Ming, don''t misunderstand. It''s not that we came to your house, but that you are already dead. You are still staying in this world. We are here to surpass you."


    Upon hearing these words, Zhang Ming was thoroughly enraged. He patted his chest and said, "Isn''t everything alright? Just what kind of heart do we have? Why are we cursing him here?"


    Could it be that he couldn''t see half of his body remaining?


    I don''t really understand, Zhang Tiangang said that there is such a possibility, the ideology of this ghosts is a little different from ours, from his eyes, his body should be intact.


    But Zhang Tiangang said that he would find a mirror and with his understanding, he should understand.


    The mirror was a mountain, the water was a water, it was an object filled with sincerity, Zhang Sheng could see the truest of himself inside.


    However, even after searching for a long time inside the house, we couldn''t find a full-body mirror. There wasn''t even a slightly larger mirror.


    I asked Cheng Jia why there weren''t even any mirror in her house. Cheng Jia shook her head and said she also felt that it was strange, that when she moved in, she did not have any mirror. Furthermore, that Hu-ge had specially instructed her to not buy any mirror in this house.


    Zhang Tiangang nodded his head. Seems like Hu-ge should have long since found experts to visit this place.


    If he had been on the other side of the mirror, he might have already been reincarnated long ago.


    Cheng Jia thought for a moment, then went to look at the room and found a mirror the size of an iPad, and asked me if this thing could do it.


    I can only see its face from this mirror at most, but I can only see its face from this mirror, it can only make do.


    I picked up the mirror and laid it on the ground so that Zhang Qinghong could see what was inside.


    At first, Zhang Sheng didn''t understand what I meant, but after he lowered his head to take a look, he immediately went crazy. His face was filled with shock, fear, and disbelief.


    I looked inside the mirror again, and saw that the Zhang Genius inside the mirror was a pile of skinless skeletons, with only one upper body, standing empty on the ground.


    Two eyeballs were hanging out of the skull''s eye sockets, looking extremely terrifying.


    I said he''s dead, and what the mirror saw was his true appearance.


    Zhang Ming still couldn''t believe it, so he touched his face with both hands and said that the thing inside the mirror was a map out of P, don''t use this to scare him.


    I smiled helplessly and asked him, "Think about it carefully. How long have you been here? Do you feel hungry? I''m afraid that you haven''t stayed here for so many years."


    Upon hearing my words, Zhang Tianyi actually rolled his eyes in extreme fear. After staring blankly for quite a while, he finally opened his mouth:


    "I... Have I really been here for many years? Why do I feel like I was working at the company yesterday? "


    Indeed, after the death of the ghosts, it would always repeat one thing without any concept of time.


    Now all we have to do is point him out.


    I showed him the time on my cell phone and told him that three years had passed since then. I told him what had happened.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Qinghong was unwilling to believe it. Holding his head, he cried out bitterly and said:


    "I can''t die. If I die, what will my family do? My mom is still waiting for me at home."


    After hearing that, I was silent for a moment before I replied, "A dead person cannot be revived. I can''t help you, but if you have any wishes that you haven''t fulfilled, I can help you."


    Chang looked up at me and asked if I was serious and if I could see her mother for him.


    So it turned out that this Zhang''s talent was that of a child from a single-parent family. Since childhood, he and her mother had been mutually dependent on each other.

 C205 lacrimal hemorrhage

    Life in a single parent''s home was usually tough. Zhang Youcai''s mother was an uneducated country woman, so the days of orphans and widows in the fields were even more difficult.


    In those years, Zhang''s talented mother had tilled land during the day to take care of the farming, and at night to do manual labor like assembling lighters.


    He could earn a dime each and still save up like this, piece by piece. Who knew how many pieces he had to make in order to gather all of Zhang Sheng''s tuition fees.


    He only knew that when he slept, his mother''s bean-bright bedside lamp was lit. When he woke up, the lamp was still lit. His mother was just waiting in the brick bed with her head half closed.


    Just like that, he used his own life, his own blood, and forcefully ended Zhang Genius''s junior high school. He even became the only university student in the entire village.


    Zhang Qinghong remembered very clearly that the day he was going to register for university, his mother had followed behind the bus for a very, very long time.


    He looked through the window at the dusty road, his mother''s body hunched over, her face aged and aged by the sun and the dusty yellow earth, her face etched with ditches like a knife''s.


    In his heart, Zhang Qinghong secretly made up his mind to work hard and desperately to bring his mother out of that small mountain village and into the city to be a city citizen who would raise his head and have electricity the moment he pressed a button, and have running water the moment he opened the water gate.


    His efforts were not in vain. In university, he became the president of the student union, and after graduating, he went to work at the best Internet company in the city.


    He only slept for six hours a day, and spent the rest of his time working overtime.


    He set a goal in his mind: to work hard, to make money, to give his mother the best life.


    This situation lasted for two to three years. Talent Zhang became the head of the department, and at this time, Talent Zhang rented the best place in the city to stay. He was prepared to bring his mother to live in the city.


    That night, just as Zhang Qinghong finished calling her mother and was about to enter the elevator, a mail came from the company. While he was stunned, the elevator started to move automatically, and what happened next happened afterwards.


    After hearing Zhang Huai''s words, Zhang Tiangang and I became silent. Cheng Jia''s eyes reddened.


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t bring my mother into the city." His eyes were red, and he wanted to cry, but couldn''t because ghosts didn''t shed tears.


    This was also known as the Qi of the Windy Meat Mud.


    "Don''t worry, we will tell your mother that you did well and didn''t disappoint her."


    I was silent for a long time.


    "Please tell her that in my next life, I still want to be his son." Zhang Tianyi made me write down the address of his house. I wrote it down on a slip of paper and stuck it in my chest. Looking at the statue of the messenger in my hand, I cautiously asked:


    "Life and death are decided by fate, wealth lies in the heavens, dust returns to dust, dust returns to dust, and humans and ghosts tread different paths. Since the soul is born, it returns to the Western Sky. Zhang Sheng, have you prepared for this yet?"


    "I am ready, thank you disciple of the supernatural sculpture."


    Zhang shi clasped his hands.


    Zhang Tiangang and I nodded, and opened the door, revealing the red cloth on top of the Emissary statue.


    In an instant, we all heard a burst of Brahma.


    The golden lacquer on the statue of the Emissary shone with a faint light, and the solemn look on its face was instantly replaced by a gentle heart as it stared at Zhang Sheng.


    "The soul of rebirth is like a bubble in a dream. Life and death will go on for hundreds of thousands of years, and life and death will be the same as ever. The great Dao will never be destroyed. Amitabha, come with me."


    That sound was like a lion''s roar and our eardrums trembled slightly. The lower half of Zhang Qinghong''s body, which was originally split in two, actually started to recover bit by bit.


    Not a moment later, Zhang Ming stood up, his body emitting a faint light. As the light flashed, the silhouette of Zhang Sheng''s silhouette gradually dissipated.


    We know that this is an emissary who is trying to convert him.


    "Amitabha!"


    We faintly chanted a Buddhist prayer. Suddenly, just as Zhang''s talent was gradually disappearing, a drop of tear actually floated out from his eyes.


    Those tears fell from my hand and congealed into a crystal teardrop after a short while. They were indestructible and had a hint of pink in them. It was very beautiful.


    When he looked up, Zhang Sheng''s shadow had already disappeared.


    Just then, I heard a voice in my ear:


    "I''ll have to trouble you to pass this tear to my mother, descendant of the supernatural sculpture. Tell her, to see this is equivalent to seeing his son."


    I nodded and placed the teardrop tightly in my pocket.


    The moment Zhang Youcai left, the ghastly aura in the room also gradually disappeared.


    Cheng Jia suddenly cried out. She sniffed her own body and said:


    "I drank a lot last night. I smell like alcohol. I''m going to take a bath."


    Girls love to be clean. Zhang Tiangang and I had no choice but to wait outside.


    Waiting for Cheng Jia, Guan Ju suddenly called me, asking me how things were going over there, if I had time, could I come back as soon as possible, there was someone waiting for us inside the shop.


    Hearing that, I laughed, it seems that Guan Ju is really my God of Fortune, the moment she stays in the shop, business is coming in endlessly.


    I let Cheng Jia come to the shop by herself after she finished bathing. Zhang Tiangang and I will go back first, we can''t make the customers wait.


    However, when we returned to the inside of the store, the person we saw made Zhang Tiangang and I stunned for a moment.


    How should he put it? This guy''s figure was way too exaggerated.


    He was wearing a piece of black blood that almost covered his butt. On it was a Chegwala Photos, with two earlobes that could be used as bracelets hanging from his left and right ears. Even the Nose had spikes on them.


    The hair was a small tuft of Africa''s dirty braids, and it looked a little unkempt.


    If it''s a girl like that, I can barely accept it.


    But the point is, this guy is a guy.


    When I entered the shop, this guy was sitting on the sofa chair with a cigarette in his hand, smoking while laughing.


    The Eight Immortals Table was opened, a copper pot was placed, and three rivers were boiled. Logically speaking, if a shop opened, there should be people coming all the way here, so it wasn''t strange at all.


    But this guy''s style is so unique that for a moment I don''t know how to talk to him.


    This person was also curious. He lowered his head and started smoking the hand-made cigarette. When the cigarette was almost burning to his fingers, he still hadn''t put it down yet.

 C206 Laughing Buddha

    "Bro, the smoke is burning."


    I couldn''t stop myself from asking. Unexpectedly, this fellow was stunned for a moment. He looked at the cigarette in his hand and let out a cry. Then, he quickly threw the cigarette on the floor and shouted, "Hot!"


    I said in my heart that this guy was a bit too careless right? His hands were already burning with blisters, and no one said they didn''t know.


    "I was working on a painting just now, so I didn''t feel any external help."


    The guy scratched his head and a big piece of dandruff fell off.


    It''s really called hair as white as snow.


    I briefly introduced myself, and this guy nodded, saying that his name is Chu Mingbu, and that he is an artist from the art factory.


    The art factory is one of the floors on our side, but it''s actually an old state-run factory.


    Because the place had been abandoned for a long time and no one had taken care of it, a lot of poor painters had moved to that place.


    The reason was that it was a place to settle down. Furthermore, the place was big, and there was no need to pay the rent. Because it was desolate, it could give them a lot of inspiration for their creation.


    After a while, I finally understood why Chu Mingbu''s appearance was so bizarre.


    An artist''s mind is hard to understand in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But why did a painter come to see me?


    Can''t we discuss the art and beauty of sculpture?


    Chu Mingbu looked left and right, asking me if I knew, laughing and crying at the same time as the Buddha.


    I was stunned for a moment. His words were incoherent, and I didn''t understand what he meant.


    But when Chu Mingbu saw that I didn''t seem to understand, he shook his head in disappointment: "Looks like no one can understand, Buddha is a pure and selfless soul, why does anyone have to act in such a manner in this world?"


    His words were easy to understand, but I felt there was something in them.


    Joy, anger and sorrow are the four forms of man, and no one would not have these four forms. However, Buddha is different.


    There was a trace of gentleness in his face, and his gaze was filled with compassion for the people of the world. It was definitely not an expression of happiness, anger, sorrow, or fear of any kind.


    Even the smiling Maitreya Buddha was not like this.


    I let Chu Mingbu explain himself a little more clearly, but Chu Mingbu shook his head and was unwilling to continue, he could only say:


    "I think that the people in this world are all too obsessed. Even you don''t understand the warning from the Buddha."


    This brother''s words were simple, I did not understand, but Chu Mingbu had already raised his leg and was prepared to leave, but before he left, Chu Mingbu gave me a piece of canvas.


    "If you can understand this painting, you can come find me then."


    Chu Mingbu laughed, the canvas was wrapped into a big ball, it took me a long time to open it, I raised my head and saw that I was already far away.


    The picture inside the cloth was of a blue sky, and beneath it was a temple of a different structure from that of the Chinese, though it was clear that it was a Buddhist temple.


    At the entrance to the temple was a statue of a Buddha, which, unlike our usual statue of a Buddha, was sitting in a dustpan.


    In other words, he was sitting flat on the ground with his legs spread out in a straight posture.


    Because all the clothes worn by the ancients were open, this posture was very unrefined.


    The Buddha statue''s expression was also different from the usual one. Its two eyes were wide open, its nostrils flared like an ox, and its mouth was varnished.


    It was as if it hated the heavens and hated the earth, as if it was extremely infuriated.


    If someone had just worshipped such a statue in a temple, he would definitely scare the person who came to burn incense away.


    Other than this, there was a big green tree behind the Buddha''s back. It seemed to be a Bodhi tree.


    Shakyamuni had comprehended Dao and became a Buddha under the Bodhi tree. This was probably what Chu Mingbu was drawing.


    The Buddha, Bodhi tree, and the buddhist temple behind him, as well as the dark blue sky, formed four levels, gradually advancing like a Stair.


    I also need a sketch composition before I make a statue, and I have some drawing skills.


    From my basic knowledge, the concept and drawing power of this diagram is not too high. Its color is extremely uneven and it is extremely scrawny. It can be said to be rather mediocre.


    This was just like those second-rate calligraphy experts who did not write the wild grass according to the rules of the handwriting.


    Even though no one was able to understand the words that were written, they still felt that the way they were written was exceptionally strong.


    These days, there were many cases of posturing.


    At first glance, it looked like it was the work of an abstract artist, but if one looked carefully at it, these kinds of drawings were usually made by people who didn''t practice drawing carefully.


    Chu Mingbu immediately gave me a painting, I really couldn''t understand the thoughts of these artists.


    But Zhang Tiangang was watching it very carefully, and even pulled me to the place where he stood.


    "Brother Qin, there seems to be something more to this painting."


    "What mystery."


    Zhang Tiangang told me to lower my head and look in his direction.


    He was at a forty-five-degree angle to the left of the painting. When I looked at him, the glaring Buddha in front of me changed.


    Under the Bodhi tree, he saw Buddha''s face blossoming with happiness, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    It''s called a smile, and I almost thought it was a Maitreya Buddha.


    "Maybe there''s something else on the other side."


    Zhang Tiangang and I went to the other side and took a look at the 45 degree angle.


    Indeed, the eyes of the Buddha in the painting drooped down, and a single tear appeared in each of his eyes.


    That expression was extremely sad, as if he was grieving for the people of the world.


    After I had seen the picture, each had his own expression from three angles, but he didn''t find anything strange.


    This was because this kind of painting was something that came from the ancient times.


    Legend has it that the late owner Li Yu had a picture of a cow perching in the sunset.


    When he looked at it during the day, he saw an old cow grazing not far from the cowshed in the middle of the mountains and rivers. When night came, the sky was filled with a sunset. The old bull in the painting had actually returned to the cowshed by himself.


    This was done using the principles of day and night. Although it looked like a painting, there were actually two paintings hidden in one of the scrolls.


    I think Chu Mingbu also used the same principle, but it might be more profound than the Song Dynasty paintings.


    When Chu Mingbu brought this painting to me, there was a high possibility that he was here to showcase his skills, or perhaps, he was a prodigy.


    What I said earlier about someone crying for a while and laughing at the same time was purposely pulled out as a hook and then passed this painting to me. I probably thought that after seeing this painting, I would be greatly shocked and would take the initiative to look for him.


    The first picture was the one he left for me.


    As long as they went to find him, it was as easy as taking the bait of a money-grubbing turtle. It didn''t matter how many things they shook out.


    In the past, those who had such a line of work called them the Jiang Xiang Faction.

 C207 The Lady Boss of the Shampoo

    This was all a matter of the martial arts world back then. It was not worth mentioning.


    However, Chu Mingbu is a person that I despise a little. He wants to use this to hang me, if he really thinks I''m a young master, I''m just messing around.


    I told Guan Ju to take this painting to my Office, while I went back to the old shop first.


    The books that my Grandpa had left behind were all kept in the old shop. I wanted to help Yan Zimen''s people figure out the great kindness of the Mokka leaf and maybe find some clues about it in the old books that my Grandpa had left behind.


    When Zhang Tiangang wants me to go back, he brought his Clothes along with him.


    I promised her and left. On my way back, I coincidentally met Sister Zhang.


    Sister Zhang is the owner of a hair washing house not far from my old shop, a very shrewd and capable Sichuan woman.


    "Aiyo, this isn''t Brother Qin right? What gust of wind blew you back?" Sister Zhang kowtowed while leaning on the door frame with her butt, which was wrapped up to the point of being bulky, as she charmingly greeted me.


    Sister Zhang didn''t interact much with me, so I was a little taken aback by her greeting. I stopped the car and just smiled at her, then prepared to drive away.


    Who would have thought that Sister Zhang would come out of the shop and directly window and say:


    "You little heartless, you want to leave right after coming here, why didn''t you come to visit your sister''s store?"


    The Sister Zhang was lying on the carriage door, and a pair of white rabbits were lying on top of the carriage window frame. I turned my head and saw everything inside clearly.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and awkwardly smiled. "Don''t. It''s not a good one."


    When Sister Zhang heard this, she rolled her eyes at me and said:


    "Eight hundred miles away, who the hell do you think you are? I have serious business to discuss with you."


    I still haven''t recovered from it yet. I have something important to discuss with Sister Zhang.


    "Do you want to invite the God of Fortune into your shop?"


    I tried to ask, but I couldn''t.


    The one who was getting rich was none other than the statue of Emperor Guan. Emperor Guan was a man of noble character, loyal beyond compare.


    Those who came to the washroom to do business were all lustful and greedy kids. Could the emperor really tolerate them? He had to chase them all out.


    Seeing that I did not understand, Sister Zhang stomped his feet in anxiety and said in a low voice:


    "Recently our street has been haunted."


    I''ve been on this street since I was a teenager, and I''ve never heard of anything that wasn''t clean.


    What was going on?


    The Sister Zhang laughed and said, "Do you still not understand? At that time when you were here, your shop was filled with gods and buddhas, no ghosts dared to cause trouble here, and now that your shop has been moved out, all the ghosts under the ground have no fear. Then all of them ran out."


    I knew that the Sister Zhang''s words were out of flattery, but I still couldn''t help but laugh as I asked her:


    "Then what the hell is going on in our street recently?"


    Sister Zhang nervously continued to lower her voice, saying that if it was someone else, she wouldn''t believe it, but she saw it herself that night.


    Roughly five or six days ago, the business hours for the hair wash was usually around three in the morning. On that day, it was just around four in the morning, and Sister Zhang and her sisters were preparing to get off work.


    That day, the road was dark, and they saw a white shadow fly past them.


    At that time, there was a young lady who jumped in fright. When the voice sounded, the white figure turned around abruptly, and the Sister Zhang could see everything clearly.


    That white shadow had a furry face and green eyes. It bared its fangs and roared at them. Then, with a bang, it flew up to the roof of the washroom and disappeared into the night.


    Sister Zhang still had some lingering fear after saying this. She rubbed her arm that was covered in goosebumps and said:


    Brother Qin, this matter scared us sisters quite a bit, if you have the time, you should help us sisters to take a look, if it really is some kind of lonely ghost, our shop is open at such a late hour, what should we do?


    I heard what she said and agreed.


    However, they didn''t care too much about it. How could there be so many ghosts in this world? Perhaps the only thing that could be seen by others was that they were too tired from work and had hallucinations.


    In addition, the sky was hazy, so it was possible that it was just a white cat swaying in front of them. The few of them immediately thought of becoming a ghosts when they became nervous.


    However, in front of Sister Zhang, I still nodded my head very seriously and said:


    "We''re all from the same street. Don''t worry, I''ll come back and take a look when you''re free. Even if we move to another place, our relationship won''t change."


    "Aiyo, then I''ll have to thank you, little brother." Sister Zhang happily looked through the window and grabbed my head, sticking it onto her V-neck sweater. My face swayed a few times along with my chest, almost suffocating from the pain.


    Only then did Sister Zhang let me go and gave me a kiss on my forehead.


    "If you''re free, come over to my shop and play."


    Sister Zhang gave me a flirtatious glance before returning to the doorframe to continue kowtowing.


    This place is even more brutal than the Lion Tiger Mountain in the zoo. I might as well just run away, I quickly stepped on the accelerator and arrived at the entrance of the old store.


    I looked up at the front of the store, but something was happening.


    Back then, my Grandpa opened this shop here, as for why it is here, my Grandpa said that this place is a place where hundreds of lines intersect, a land where dragons and snakes intersect.


    Dragon Travelling Through Nine Heavens, Soaring Serpent Riding the Mist. This kind of place was a treasure trove that was extraordinary, it was more suited to be a supernatural sculpture.


    On the door frame of the shop hung a large signboard with the words'' Qin Ji ''written on it in a flamboyant manner.


    It was made from top-quality water sandalwood, and on top of that, there were two dragon phoenixes and Sun. Without mentioning anything else, hanging this plaque outside the shop, it wouldn''t be damaged even if it was exposed to the sun and wind for 300 years.


    With the support of the two dragon and phoenix tenons, they hung firmly on the door. Even a rank 8 earthquake wouldn''t be able to shake the earth.


    Other than this, there was also a doorstep at the entrance of the shop. The material was made from peach wood s, and there was a layer of copper skin on the outside.


    It was six feet three inches long and one foot one inch wide.


    There aren''t many shops that have doorsteps these days, as long as my Grandpa has this doorstep, 100 ghosts are not allowed to enter.


    Those who made supernatural sculpture were only allowed to enter if they were clean, unsullied by filth. Therefore, this threshold was also quite useful here.


    Aside from that, all the other door and window Stair s here have their own arrangements, they were all carefully designed by my Grandpa in the past, there are even some that even I am unable to name.


    However, since I have this kind of arrangement, as a yin and yang lines, I have never come across such a lone soul in the shop that came into contact with ghosts.

 C208 White Dragon Ridge Journal

    When I pushed open the door to enter, I suddenly looked down and saw several claw marks at the bottom of the threshold.


    I was a little confused because this claw was also very big. If it was a normal cat or dog, then the claw would only be the size of a horse''s hoof.


    However, there were a total of five claws on the copper hide. Furthermore, the claw prints were so big that it looked like they were made by a huge beast.


    Even in the mountains and forests these days, one might not even be able to see a fierce tiger or leopard, what kind of huge beast could scratch such a huge mark in front of my store?


    I hesitated for a moment, then suddenly remembered what the Sister Zhang had said just now.


    Could it be that the street was haunted, and he looked at his paw prints on the doorstep of my shop?


    However, because there is a peach wood threshold blocking the entrance of my shop, this ghosts scratched the threshold a few times.


    But there''s something in my shop that''s worth taking.


    I was a little confused, so I went inside and closed the door behind me.


    Before my Grandpa died, he kept a lot of books and there is a special room in the shop to store these books.


    The supernatural sculpture Map he saw earlier was one of them.


    Other than that, all sorts of things are related to each other. When I was young, my Grandpa had me read more of these books because they were all written in words with no illustrations at all.


    When I grew up, I was tired and tired every day, so I saw very little.


    Back then, here was the room where my Grandpa taught me a map, and I finished reading it all in one go.


    The sage was gone, but his voice and appearance were still there.


    I can only imagine that the materials related to the Great Tribute Diagram are still the supernatural sculpture Diagram. However, after flipping through the thousand pages of the Paper, I couldn''t find anything related to the Great Tribute Diagram.


    In the blink of an eye, he could only go up to the top of the bookshelf. The bookshelf was made of an old-fashioned mahogany shelf that was more than two meters tall.


    I had a sudden impression that I had never seen the top shelf.


    When I was young, my Grandpa said that I could casually flip through all the books here, but I definitely could not touch the book at the top.


    Once, I just climbed the ladder and was pulled down by my Grandpa to give me a good beating.


    But right now, my Grandpa is no longer here, so can I take a look at the book on top of it?


    With that in mind, I tiptoed for a book.


    He patted the dust off the cover of the book. It was more like a book than a book, a thick old handmade book covered in leather.


    But the contents of the book startled me, all of them hand-drawn.


    Whether it was a three-headed, six-armed, green-faced man with fangs, or a slanted eye that was turning white in a strange shape, or a long head with an inverted head, it was hard to tell what shape it had.


    Page after page, they were all of this strange design.


    Based on my intuition, these things should be the diagrams of the Phantom in the supernatural sculpture.


    There were at least a hundred pages of the book, and in each one there was a pattern.


    I have never seen these Phantom before, and what they are used for, I can''t guess.


    This added another layer of mystery I have towards my Grandpa, maybe he really does know about the secret behind the Great Beneath Diagram.


    I started flipping through them again. Many of the books were written in seal characters, so I couldn''t understand them. At the end of the book, of course, I found a whole book.


    When I looked at these books, I was amused. They were all homework papers for me in primary school, from the first grade Chinese Pinyin Japanese to the sixth grade Mathematics.


    I never thought that my Grandpa would actually store all these items here. When I flipped it open, the one on the front is the assignment I wrote, but on the back is a blank space, these are all words.


    It was written by my Grandpa.


    I didn''t think that my Grandpa would actually write the Journal on it. Taking a chance to read it, this Journal manual records every single detail of my childhood.


    However, looking further ahead, the materials for the Journal book had become normal. On every Journal book, there was a time.


    I thought for a bit, what happened to Jin Qiwu 20 years ago, and naturally, I found the book on the Journal that my Grandpa wrote down 20 years ago.


    However, after searching for half a day, I still couldn''t find the Journal from 20 years ago.


    But Jin Qiliu said that my Grandpa met him once before on the White Dragon Ridge 24 years ago.


    Could it be that there was something recorded on the Journal 24 years ago?


    That year, 24 years ago, many things happened in my Grandpa.


    Among his Journal, there was a repeated mention of a name ¡ª White Dragon Ridge.


    My Grandpa said that there are rare treasures in the White Dragon Ridge, one is called Long Ling Zi, and the other is a white jade.


    Other than that, there was also a set of Heavencraft Book s, on which were recorded the cultivation techniques of all the directors of each department in the hundreds of yin and yang lines.


    If he could obtain these items, he would undoubtedly be the leader of the yin and yang lines.


    Hundreds, even thousands of years had passed. The people in the yin and yang lines had been drooling over this place for a long time.


    Legend has it that this place was set up by the Zhang Tianzhi of the Dragon Tiger Mountain. It was mysterious and unfathomable, and anyone who was lucky enough to enter would be cursed if they were to pry into the depths of this place.


    But even so, there were still many experts from yin and yang lines who wanted to enter.


    After all, these items were way too coveting for them.


    My Grandpa was in his forties at the time, when we were in our prime. Like these people, I wanted to find this White Dragon Ridge.


    Along with him was Yan Zimen''s Sect Leader, Jin Qiwu.


    Amongst the Journal, my Grandpa and Jin Qiwu really did find this place called White Dragon Ridge.


    That place, under the Grandpa''s protection, is like a paradise, and inside there are a few families, saying that they were families that were stationed here under the Zhang Tianzhi''s orders back then.


    However, my Grandpa did not record the Journal s for the next few days. Instead, we only wrote down the dates on a few lines of paper.


    While waiting for a description, it was already my Grandpa and Jin Qiwu who took out the Heavencraft Book, as well as the three oddities, Long Lingzi and Bai Yu.


    Back then, when the two of us went down to White Dragon Ridge, we divided these things equally.


    Long Ling belongs to my Grandpa, she gave her rank of white jade to Jin Qiliu, and there are a total of 100 books on Heavencraft Book.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be confused. When I went to White Dragon Ridge, I probably wasn''t even born yet, but after I grew up by his side, why haven''t I seen these two things?

 C209 nine palace Xuan Heng

    I searched through the locations where my Grandpa hid things, and in the end, I still couldn''t find anything.


    Turning back, I can only continue to read the Journal that was written by my Grandpa.


    As for the matter regarding the two of them, after they returned from the White Dragon Ridge, the things described by my Grandpa''s Journal also gradually became simple.


    However, there were two things that were very useful to me. The other was a curse that Zhang Tianzhi laid down back then, and the other one was related to the Great Tzu Ming of Maha Jia Ye.


    The Zhang Tianzhi was the leader of the Daoist Sect in the human world, and he was the one who took these three treasures in the White Dragon Ridge.


    So it turned out that the three treasures from back then were originally not in the White Dragon Ridge s, but had been scattered amongst the civilian yin and yang lines s.


    For hundreds of years, the people of yin and yang lines had drooled over these three objects for a long time.


    It was only during the Ming Dynasty, when the Dragon and Tiger Mountains Zhang Tianzhi saw the Hundred Miles of Yin and Yang, that they were able to cut down the Five Devils and retrieve the three artifacts.


    Furthermore, looking at the topography of the world''s feng shui, White Dragon Ridge''s left flocked too far, right flocked along with the fen shui, the confluence of nine rivers, and the confluence of four rivers. This was a rare Feng shui treasure land, where the three items were sealed.


    Apart from this, he also reported to the Righteous Emperor that Daoist Qian Huo was guarding this place and that these three treasures were not allowed to be spread outside.


    Even if this was the case, there was a high chance that those who committed evil deeds would kill all of these families just for these three things. Thus, Zhang Tianzhi clenched his teeth, stomped his foot and erased the Nine Palace Black Hengths Curse on top of White Dragon Ridge.


    As long as he took out three items from within, he would definitely be afflicted with this curse.


    This curse is actually not that complicated. My Grandpa simply described a few words: The enlightened one is unaffected, the future generations, 100 generations, 30 lifespans, life and death are all fated.


    To put it bluntly, a descendant of a descendant who hadn''t lived past 30 years of age would have died on the spot from taking out those three things. It was even more ruthless than that.


    However, it was not like Zhang Tianzhi did not have any means of survival. If he could survive until he was 30 years old, if he could give birth to a child before that age, there would be hope for a joss stick burning in the fire.


    But this curse would forever be like a sword of Damocles, hanging over the head of his family.


    Perhaps at some point, a piece of incense would be extinguished, and no matter what kind of clan one was, it would be useless.


    Isn''t Yan Zimen''s Jin family just like this?


    But I suddenly remembered, that year, my Grandpa was a treasure that my two brothers Jin Qiwu took out together.


    If the family of this Jin Qiwu were to suffer such a disaster, would I not live to be 30 years old?


    Seeing this, I was a little scared. I thought to myself that even if I had a few more years, I would still have to step on it.


    However, the thing that my Grandpa mentioned later on made me instantly feel at ease.


    The of Dragon and Tiger Mountain, despite being known as the Heavenly Master, was after all just a mortal being.


    When my Grandpa told me the method to break the seal on the Journal, it was to create a Mokka Ye Great Beneath his kindness. Then, I can use the Western Buddha Arts and have a merciful heart to remove the curse that the Zhang Tianzhi placed at that time.


    My Grandpa did as he was told and proudly described how he made such a great kindness map all those years ago.


    There are descriptions of the material color and how long it takes.


    However, these things alone are completely useless. My Grandpa seemed to have left a trump card in hand, but did not have any description on the Great Tzu Hun map in the Journal book.


    It was impossible for me to imagine such a benevolent scene in my head.


    I have some doubts in my heart, supernatural sculpture must have the ability to be molded, and only when the statue is created, it must be brought to the shrine and kowtowed three times in the morning, and sooner or later, an incense stick would be given to the supernatural sculpture to burn, and it would have to receive support in order for it to be protected.


    My Grandpa created this statue all those years ago, but where did it go?


    And then there were the things he had found on the mountain back then. Where was they?


    My mind was spinning, and the problem that confused me even more was, Jin Lu should know about the curse Zhang Tianzhi had placed.


    After all, the Jin Lu was the younger brother of Jin Qiwu, so how could the Sect Leader not explain things regarding the family''s curse to him?


    Could it be that Jin Qiwu had died so quickly after returning that he didn''t have enough time to explain the situation?


    I couldn''t figure it out for a while, but all in all, I''ve found some clues about the Great Tzu Hun map. As long as I can find the Great Tzu Huan map that I made back then.


    Relying on the materials, color matching, and techniques written on the Journal of my Grandpa, it won''t be difficult for me to do it again.


    With that in mind, I looked down at my phone. It was nine o''clock in the evening, and the sky outside the window was dark.


    Thus, he took out the book of Journal s that my Grandpa had written and the book of Phantom s with no written words on them. Then, he took out two of Zhang Tiangang''s Clothes s and left the house.


    I stepped out of the door, and just as I was about to lock it, I suddenly saw that the little alleyway in front of the door had suddenly emitted these two rays of green light.


    The green light was only the size of a pawn, and from a distance, it looked like two fireflies.


    After staying there for a long time, I started to notice that something was amiss as soon as I heard the sound. Why was there especially heavy breathing coming from under the green light?


    It sounded like a big wolfhound breathing, and at the sound of it, I felt something was wrong. I remembered the transfer mark on the door frame.


    "This is bad!"


    My brain spasmed and I shouted.


    "Aowu ¡­" "Aooo!"


    In an instant, a wolf-like sound came out from the alleyway s. That sound was extremely earth-shattering.


    I was scared stiff by the voice and just stood blankly at the door. At this time, a chilly wind suddenly blew out from the alleyway and hit my face.


    I instantly felt chills run through my body. When I heard those words, I cried out twice. The two green lights that were in front of me brought up a white mist in the darkness and pounced towards me.


    In less than two or three seconds, the white mist was already standing close to me.


    At this time, I looked again, and saw that it wasn''t some green ghosts, but rather a large dog with white fur and two green eyes standing in front of me.


    This dog had a millstone with a small head, and its head and tail were not much smaller than a calf. One of its tail was hanging down, and its entire body was covered with curling white fur.


    At this moment, the beast was standing face to face with me. His two eyes were flashing with lightning, and his pair of fangs were at least a foot or two long. He was baring his fangs at me.

 C210 Nine dogs give birth to a mastiff

    I said to myself, "Don''t do anything rash. If you say the dog pounced on me, I''m afraid I''ll go to hell immediately."


    Who would have thought that even if I stood there motionless, the mad dog would actually be proud of itself. It first barked loudly, then its eyes flashed with lightning.


    With a flick of his four hooves, his entire body pierced through the alleyway like a white feather.


    When I saw this, my heart spasmed. Fortunately, I was in the room behind me. I hurriedly opened the door and entered.


    I saw that the dog with the white fur had already pounced on me. Luckily, I was one step faster than it was and jumped into the doorway.


    But in the end, he was still a step too slow. The Dogman was as fast as lightning, and before I could close the door, he had already stood outside the door frame.


    It was only a step away, and if the dog jumped, it would immediately throw me to the ground.


    In that instant, Dogman and I looked at each other. At this time, Dogman hesitated, stuck out his long tongue, and paced back and forth outside the door.


    The door was open, and it looked as if it didn''t dare jump in.


    It was only then that I remembered that the threshold was made from peach wood s, with nine palaces of eight trigrams engraved on top of the bread.


    No matter what kind of evil and evil you are, you can''t come in here.


    Could it be that the white dog outside was also something unclean, so he could only linger around the entrance when he saw it?


    I lowered my head to look at the pair of claws on top of the door, then looked at the sandbag sized claws at Dogman''s feet, and couldn''t help but to feel fear, could it be that the claw marks on the door were caused by this Dogman?


    However, I have some questions on what this Dogman wants to do inside the door.


    A man and a dog looked at each other through the doorframe. I thought to myself, is it possible that this Dogman and I will stay like this for the rest of the day and night?


    It''s hard to say. There''s only one door in the entire store, and if this dog was here to stop me, I really wouldn''t be able to get out.


    As I was struggling, there was a sudden beep from the street and a beep from a car horn.


    Then, the two car headlights hit the Dogman''s body.


    After all, it was an animal and had never seen the sound of a car before. When it heard the sound, it was really frightened by it. It twitched all over and without caring about anything else, it lifted its leg and disappeared into the alleyway.


    When I saw the Dogman slip away, I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that luckily, a car had arrived in time, otherwise, I really would have had to face the enemy head on today.


    That car just happened to stop right in front of my shop. I took a look at the license plate, and saw that it was Zhang Tiangang''s BMW.


    "Brother Qin, what was that white lump just now?"


    Zhang Tiangang opened the car door, only to see me standing there foolishly, patting me once, before I recovered my senses.


    "Dogman!"


    I said indifferently. Zhang Tiangang turned his head and shook his head:


    "Brother Qin, we cannot curse. If there is anything that is not satisfied with me, we can have a good talk."


    What was Zhang Tiangang thinking? I told him again:


    "That was a dog, a big dog."


    After hearing what I said, Zhang Tiangang''s eyes lit up a little. He gestured with his hand and said:


    "Don''t joke around with me. A dog the size of a calf and completely snow-white."


    I pointed at the mark on the doorstep, saying, "Do I have to joke with him? The paw print on the doorstep was made by the Dogman."


    His hand was at least the size of a human palm.


    "Holy shit, if it''s really that thing, then it''s really something amazing."


    Zhang Tiangang looked at his hands and clicked his tongue.


    I saw that he seemed to know something, so I asked him what you meant by that thing.


    "Do you know what it means to have a mastiff, a wolf, to compete with a dragon and tiger?"


    I shook my head, unsure.


    Zhang Tiangang and I began to explain. The mastiff of this time was not simply referring to the mastiff produced in Tibet, but a fierce dog that could kill tigers, slaughter lions, and fight packs of wolves.


    Dogs, dogs, and mastiffs were very different.


    The smallest was a dog. It looked like an autumn field dog or a Chinese field dog. The bigger was called a dog, Labrador, or a great white bear.


    The largest one couldn''t even be called a mastiff. Nine dogs had one mastiff, and the other one was a mastiff. The one who couldn''t get out was a dead dog.


    I asked him how to explain it.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that in ancient times, training mastiffs was putting all the puppies that were born from a female mastiff together. Not giving them food, they were sealed in a cage.


    The little mastiffs were crying out in hunger when they were locked up, and could survive for one or two days. After four or five days, these little mastiffs could not endure the hunger, so they would fight each other and eat each other''s flesh and blood.


    The little mastiff, who was originally his brother, couldn''t care less at this time. When the mastiffs fought each other, the one with the least strength would be eaten first, until only the strongest one survived.


    This is also in line with Darwin''s survival of the fittest.


    Most female mastiffs were born around eight or nine. After they were born, only one would survive this time.


    This was why it was called the mastiff of the Nine Hounds.


    It took eight brothers for this little mastiff to survive. It was a bloodthirsty and lethal mastiff.


    And these little dogs that it had eaten, the ghosts had no idea, and would always be by its side.


    Therefore, when the mastiff walked along, it carried with it a bit of Yin Qi. When it displayed its might, a cold wind blew in the surroundings.


    His eyes were also different from normal dogs, they were a pair of glowing green ghost eyes.


    This is called Nine Dog giving birth to a mastiff. This training method is way too cruel, isn''t it?


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "That''s nothing. The mastiff that ate the mastiff was at most just a weird dog with a little bit more yin energy. To be honest, it could even be said that it ate human flesh."


    "What will happen if this mastiff eats human flesh?"


    When I heard that, my interest was piqued and I couldn''t help but ask.


    Zhang Tiangang lowered his voice and said:


    "After this mastiff ate the human flesh, its spirit bones would grow longer and turn into a bloody mess. As soon as it smelled the blood, it would grow excited, killing the lion and destroying the tiger, and more importantly, the more human meat it eats, the more yin aura it would have, and in the end, it would eat all 18 human corpses. This mastiff ¡­"


    When Zhang Tiangang said till here, it was as if he intentionally left a button, and did not continue any further, I listened somewhat anxiously, and immediately asked:


    "Tell me, what would happen if this mastiff ate eighteen human corpses?"


    Zhang Tiangang smiled and said:


    "This mastiff ate 18 human corpses, which was equivalent to eating 18 people''s essence. From then on, it became enlightened, being able to listen to human words, understand human skills, have good thoughts, and not being among the beasts, it already became evil. That''s why people call this mastiff ghost mastiff."

 C211 midnight snack

    "You mean the one that just slipped away was a ghost mastiff?"


    Zhang Tiangang nodded and said:


    "Brother Qin, I don''t know about anything else. Your door has the Nine Palace Eight Trigram Diagram engraved on it, ordinary dogs wouldn''t be able to stop it, but this ghost mastiff is sneaky, of course it wouldn''t be able to come in here with this door."


    It was still the same, the eight trigram diagram of the Nine Palaces could block demons and monsters, but if it was dirty, it wouldn''t be able to enter.


    If that white dog wasn''t a ghost mastiff, would it have needed to look me in the eye outside the doorstep?


    "However, Brother Qin, as the old saying goes, water in the well does not go against water, this ghost mastiff is not something that normal mountain hunters can raise. To be able to raise it, it must be a person with a high skill in cultivation. Think about it carefully, have you offended someone recently?"


    I was a little confused by Zhang Tiangang''s question. How could I possibly offend someone who ate and slept with him? How could he not know?


    The two of us were confused when we thought of this question.


    It was almost 10 o''clock in the morning, Zhang Tiangang said that the two of us should not stay here, the ghost mastiff was only shocked for a moment, it might come out again at any time, to be safe, the two of us should talk first.


    The two of them each drove a car back to the store.


    When he entered the shop, he saw that Cheng Jia and Guan Ju were both sitting there.


    I looked at the time. The two of them should have already left work. I asked them what they were doing here so late at night.


    Guan Ju laughed and said:


    "Miss Cheng said that she didn''t get off work if she didn''t see you return, so she asked me to stay here with her and wait for you."


    Cheng Jia squinted her eyes, let out a long yawn, and said: "You''re finally back, and you just disappeared after taking a bath. There''s no time for you."


    There are some things that I really can''t explain, even I can''t explain the Heavencraft Book and their matters, so I casually found an excuse and pushed it over.


    Cheng Jia pouted unhappily, and said that she had been waiting for you for so long, and wanted me to treat her to a supper.


    I saw that there were two new employees inside the shop. It was about time to find a chance to sit down together and get together. I might as well use this chance to go out and have a meal.


    In the middle of winter, there was a pot of sheep scorpion which was burning so hot that it seemed to be on fire.


    If there was not another bowl of grilled fish, the green coriander red peppers were spread all over the fish, and the charcoal fire below was boiling the soup until it bubbled, and two mouthfuls of the roasted knife, that would be considered beautiful as well.


    These people swallowed their saliva after hearing my words. How could they still sit down? They pulled me along and prepared to go out for a midnight snack.


    Speaking of which, just as we were waiting for the elevator, a person came out of the elevator Sect. I saw that he was the Wu Tongyong I saw last time.


    "Aiyo, Master Wu."


    I cupped my hands and smiled.


    "It can''t be that there''s any reason for you to be here today, right?"


    My heart thumped. Wu Tongyong definitely came to my place because he had something to talk to me about. It seems like I won''t be able to eat tonight.


    Cheng Jia''s expression immediately changed as she looked at Old Wu unhappily.


    However, I looked down to see that Wu Tongyong was carrying two oversized plastic packing boxes.


    Wu Tongyong laughed somewhat embarrassedly:


    "I knew you were here. I brought you guys a midnight snack. How about we chat while we talk?"


    Zhang Tiangang''s Nose was very intelligent, he lifted it up and sniffed, then relaxed his brows slightly.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be the lobsters with garlic and the scorpion with the sheep."


    "It''s still Elder Zhang''s Nose. I don''t know if you guys are good enough, so I chose these two."


    Wu Tongyong reached into his back pocket and took out a bottle of Fen Wine that was a jin.


    The wine in the bottle was a light yellow, and it was filled with wine blossoms. It seemed to be a rare item from the past.


    "They''re actually chatting while drinking."


    Wu Tongyong did not need to be polite with me, he pushed open the door and entered.


    Wu Tongyong opened the two oversized packaged boxes. The room was filled with the scent of the lobsters'' garlic and the smell of the sheep scorpion Red Soup.


    The old saying was right, one wouldn''t come to the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. Moreover, it was already past 10 at night, so why would Wu Tongyong come look for me?


    "Master Wu, everything that happened last time was all thanks to you. Otherwise, the three of us would have been trapped inside."


    I acted as if nothing had happened and toasted a cup of wine to Wu Tongyong.


    Wu Tongyong smiled and said:


    Boss Qin, there''s no need to thank me for such a small matter. Now that you''re Golden Claw laid at the mouth of the beach, a man born into a different world would inevitably face three calamities and six calamities. If you can survive this trifling matter, you will definitely have a great fortune in the future.


    I was a little embarrassed by his flattering. I didn''t know how much rice I could eat with my mouth.


    "Master Wu, please don''t say it like that, I am just a small supernatural sculpture maker, how can I have any good fortune, just don''t lose the skills of our ancestors."


    After I finished speaking, I drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp. Wu Tongyong''s hands quickly filled up the cup and he pressed down on my hands as he said:


    "Don''t say it like that, Owner Qin''s supernatural sculpture is so lucky. If it wasn''t for Old Man Qin''s supernatural sculpture and the Nine Palace Mantra, this successor of the supernatural sculpture would be the same as the Yan Zimen and Jin family."


    When I heard his words, I suddenly felt a shiver run through my body. He obviously had something in his words.


    At least, he knew that it was because he had the painting of great kindness in the past that caused him to remove the Profound Hengths Curse that the Zhang Tianzhi had set up.


    The Jin Lu said that he did not know anything about what had happened back then.


    I glanced at Wu Tongyong in front of me. This person looked to be around forty years of age, had a normal appearance, a face with a forehead that was long, two eyes that were sharp and sharp, and two brows that pierced the sky, straight at the temples.


    The bridge of his nose was as high as a golden hook, and there was a shrewd and capable look on his face.


    This kind of person was usually the type to bite without showing his teeth, and kill without blood flowing out of his mouth.


    I had no choice but to be on guard when dealing with him. I put down my wine cup and said,


    "Master Wu, you know quite a lot about what happened back then, seems like you are Yan Zimen''s old man."


    Wu Tongyong laughed heartily and waved his hand three times:


    "I entered Yan Zimen''s sect at the age of ten to learn from him. I have been here for 32 years, and everyone in Yan Zimen''s sect calls me Da Shixiong."


    Hearing these words, I immediately nodded my head, so it turned out that this Wu Tongyong had some background, no wonder he could stay by Jin Lu''s side.


    Then it seems that the master-disciple relationship between you and Jin Lu is not bad, and you came to my place together, for the matters of Yan Zimen, you have worked hard, senior brother.

 C212 bite without baring ones teeth

    After Wu Tongyong heard what I said, he waved his hand and said, I misunderstood.


    Jin Lu was not his master.


    At that time, Jin Qili Wu was still living above the human world, and this Jin Lu was not the sect leader back then.


    If he were to put it like that, then it would take a lot of effort for the entire court. After the Jin Lu became the Sect Leader, Wu Tongyong was still able to be called Da Shixiong in Yan Zimen''s eyes.


    The two of us here are talking about seniority, but what Wu Tongyong wanted to talk about shouldn''t be this.


    After drinking the wine and eating the food, I opened my mouth to speak frankly. I smiled and said:


    "Master Wu, let''s not beat around the bush. You didn''t come here just to eat and drink. If you have anything to say, let''s talk."


    After Wu Tongyong heard what I said, he didn''t put down the chopsticks in his hands. As usual, he praised me a bit.


    "I have to say that you are straightforward. The reason why I''m here is because I want to talk to you about what happened 24 years ago."


    When these words were mentioned, the eyes of Zhang Tiangang and I couldn''t help but light up. Jin Lu said that he didn''t know a thing about what happened 20 years ago, and this Wu Tongyong mentioned this matter.


    Their words didn''t sound right.


    Seeing the two of us acting like this, Wu Tongyong laughed, telling the two of us to not suspect anything. Jin Lu did indeed not know a word about what happened that year, because after Yan Zimen''s leader died, there was no leader for four whole years.


    I wondered what was going on with the Jin Lu.


    When my master died that year, before long, all of our brothers, Yan Zimen, died one by one. The only one who could challenge the Great Liang, was only Jin Lu, and he was pushed over to be the Sect Leader. "


    Wu Tongyong told us one more thing. Although he said that the Jin Lu is Yan Zimen''s Sect Leader, he is not someone from the yin and yang lines.


    "Didn''t he just choose Muggle to be the Sect Leader?"


    Cheng Jia bit her lips as she replied the sheep scorpion.


    I immediately rolled my eyes at her, you can''t speak carelessly about this, Wu Tongyong is one of the people under the Jin Lu, it''s kind of offensive to say it.


    Who knew that Wu Tongyong wasn''t angry at all?


    It seemed that even Wu Tongyong did not want to follow him, the Sect Leader.


    This has nothing to do with me. What I''m interested in is how Old Wu knew what happened 24 years ago.


    Wu Tongyong said that the story had to start from 24 years ago, when Jin Qimu had gotten Long Lingzi and the other half of the Heavencraft Book back at Yan Zimen''s place.


    24 years ago, at that time, Wu Tongyong was still a strong young man who was sixteen to seventeen years old, standing by his master''s side everyday. Although he did not go to the White Dragon Ridge with his master at that time, these things were things that he had carried into his house.


    At that time, when Jin Jiwu had these things, he was in high spirits and would start his daily closed door training.


    However, during these few years, the 20-odd boys of the Jin family gradually entered the new year. As long as they entered the new year, these boys would immediately die on the same day.


    This matter immediately attracted the attention of Jin Jiwu.


    Jin Qiliu had told his disciple, Old Wu, that it was very likely to be true. It was precisely because the Zhang Tianzhi had set up the Profound Hengxu Curse on the White Dragon Ridge that was about to launch an attack.


    Because he was worried, Jin Qiliu wrote a letter and told Wu Tongyong to finish sending him to my Grandpa. He then went to him to ask for a benevolent map to unlock the incantation he had placed in the Zhang Tianzhi all those years ago.


    Unfortunately, when he wrote this letter, before Wu Tongyong could send it out to him, Jin Qili suddenly died that night.


    The cause of death was very strange. There were no wounds on his body, except for one place, which was the top of his head.


    Jin Qimu''s entire skull was overturned, and his brain matter flowed all over the floor.


    Because almost all of the people who had been standing for so long had died. In addition, before Jin Jiwu''s death, he had not been able to establish who would take over as the next head.


    The Jin family immediately turned into a mess.


    Therefore, it was not Jin Lu from the yin and yang lines who accepted Yan Zimen as a disciple at the last minute, and successfully became the Sect Leader four years later.


    At this point, I got a little angry and said, "Old Wu, you are just a fool. When this letter was handed to you that year, didn''t you want to find my Grandpa? Why did you delay this matter for 20 years?"


    Wu Tongyong shrugged his shoulders helplessly, and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that Jin Lu doesn''t allow me to."


    What was going on?


    Wu Tongyong only said that Jin Lu had her own little scheme.


    Although the Jin Lu was not someone from the yin and yang lines s, he did not know anything about the White Dragon Ridge s, Heavencraft Book s, and the Nine Palace Black Hengchuan.


    However, he knew clearly in his heart that the young men of the Jin Clan would not live past the age of 30.


    If Wu Tongyong were to hand this letter to my Grandpa, it doesn''t matter if he can''t open it, but if he can remove the curse.


    With the lifespan of the Jin Clan members increasing, who would want him, a Muggle like him, to become Yan Zimen''s Sect Leader?


    I sighed, saying that Jin Lu''s calculations were really meticulous, if I did not send the letter out, wouldn''t he be afraid, and would end his own legacy in the future?


    After all, the Jin Lu himself was a member of the Jin family.


    My master''s children are basically all dead, leaving only the Second Young Master. At that time, he was just twenty years old, but the children of Jin Lu were still young, at that time, he was only five years old.


    I calculated the time and immediately understood.


    Jin Qiliu''s son could live for at most ten years, but he died ten years ago.


    If he did not die, Jin Lu would have to give up his life and return to his son.


    As for the son of the Jin Lu, he was only five years old at this time. There were still twenty-five years until he could think of a solution.


    Using this curse, the Jin Lu killed Jin Qiliu''s son instantly.


    When that time came, this huge family business would belong to the two of them from now on. No one would fight with them over such things.


    This move was really like killing someone invisible. Jin Lu did nothing but block a letter and accomplish this.


    "However, Jin Lu was also afraid when he saw those people die all these years when they were just a year away."


    Wu Tongyong laughed and said:


    "Isn''t it? In another year, his son will be in his prime, that''s why he opened the letter, wanting your supernatural sculpture people to help him, and think of a way to remove this curse."

 C213 wolf ambition

    Why is Wu Tongyong telling me this?


    After all, this was Yan Zimen''s Jin Clan''s business, and it had nothing to do with Wu Tongyong.


    I told these words to Wu Tongyong.


    "Humph!" Wu Tongyong let out a long sigh and said: "Although I am not a descendant of the Jin family, but I was brought up by my master. Jin Lu did this kind of thing in reverse, how could I not tell him?"


    What''s the use of saying it, it can''t be that they want us to not take advantage of the Great Beneath Map and give it to the Jin Lu and his son, right?


    This would cause the Jin family to lose all descendants. Wouldn''t that be even more heartless and unjust? We are still a little cautious towards Wu Tongyong now, and I think that he still has other plans.


    If he truly cared so much about this matter with respect to his master, he would have long since secretly taken out that letter and handed it over to my Grandpa.


    But he did not do so, and he had worked at Jin Lu''s side for a whole few years.


    To say that he was lying low to test his courage, I couldn''t believe that he was trying to make a final counterattack.


    After hearing all of this, the few of us did not say anything, but stared blankly for a while. After a long while, Wu Tongyong laughed:


    I absolutely will not stop you from doing this matter of the Great Beneficence Map. However, there is one thing that I have a pity about, and if this object really remains in the Jin Lu''s hands, it would be no different from a burning stick. Therefore, I want to ask you to help me.


    I immediately understood. I asked Wu Tongyong if he was talking about the White Jade Rank and the Heavencraft Book s.


    Wu Tongyong slyly smiled and said:


    If these two treasures stay in his hands, it would be better if he gave them to me. That Heavencraft Book has a total of a hundred scrolls, and if you two hold them in your hands, when we, the Heavencraft Book get together, wouldn''t the yin and yang lines be ours? "


    When I heard this, I gritted my teeth and said that Wu Tongyong was wishful thinking, that this was something that the Jin Clan had risked their lives to take out, and that how many lives had been taken inside, he just wanted to take it away for nothing.


    This was simply the ambition of a wolf.


    "Hmph, Boss Qin, you are still young and don''t understand these things."


    Wu Tongyong was somewhat disdainful of what I had said, so he shook his head and said:


    "Do you know why Yan Zimen was able to hold on until today? It''s because I''m holding on behind your back, so what if this thing is in my hands?


    "If your father isn''t home, then you motherf * cking shit."


    I was even more disdainful of his words. What kind of nonsense was this?


    Moreover, yin and yang lines stirred up a lot of bloodshed in order to obtain these items back then, even though I have never seen what these three legendary treasures are like.


    However, from the looks of it, no matter how powerful this thing was, it was not a good thing.


    "Are you sure you won''t cooperate with me?"


    Seeing my resolute answer, Wu Tongyong laughed coldly.


    I gritted my teeth and nodded: "The supernatural sculpture emphasizes on being pure and innocent. It would absolutely not do such a thing for the sake of some small profit. You should at least invite someone else."


    "Alright, Boss Qin, I think you will regret it."


    Wu Tongyong let out a cold laugh. Seeing his sly fox-like eyes, I immediately looked towards the thing he brought with him.


    Could he have poisoned it to threaten me?


    Cheng Jia exclaimed, and threw the Goat scorpion that was eating the meat away.


    The three of them went crazy looking for water.


    Seeing this awkward situation, Wu Tongyong shook his head and said:


    "Don''t worry, no matter what, I am from a respectable and upright clan. I would never do something as despicable as poisoning someone."


    After hearing what he said, I calmed down. However, Wu Tongyong changed the topic and said:


    "What I will do is much more powerful than this. If I am to let you live a life worse than death, you better consider carefully."


    Before he finished speaking, Wu Tongyong finished the last of the wine in his cup, cupped his hands with me, and walked out of the shop.


    Before he left, he left behind a sentence, "Those who follow me will die, those who go against me will die."


    I secretly hated him and couldn''t help but clench my teeth.


    Sometimes some people seem to be loyal and filial, like a gentleman, but I don''t know what kind of bad heart they have.


    This kind of person was usually even more despicable than a villain.


    What''s even more terrifying is that you can''t see clearly with your eyes, Jin Lu is like that, and Wu Tongyong is the same.


    Zhang Tiangang took a bite of the sheep scorpion and said:


    "This is f * cking called the snake and mouse nest, then Yan Zimen''s roots are already terrible."


    For the moment, I couldn''t help but be confused.


    Are there really any good people in this world? Even Yan Zimen, a renowned sect and sect in the yin and yang lines, had become like this. Do I really have to help them create such a great kindness?


    I asked Zhang Tiangang, Cheng Jia, Guan Ju, and the others whether it was necessary or not.


    Guan Ju blinked her eyes, looked at me with an innocent gaze, and said:


    "Boss, although I said that Jin Lu did something very wrong, but his son was still so young and didn''t know about it at all. This kind of curse shouldn''t have happened to him ¡­"


    "The ancestors have sinned, and the descendants are innocent."


    A thought suddenly popped into my mind, although Guan Ju''s words are white lotus, it''s reasonable.


    If I can help, I think I''ll do my best.


    As for Wu Tongyong, since he dares to say such words, there''s no need for me to be afraid of him.


    I can''t make decisions about other things, but as the successor of the yin and yang lines''s supernatural sculpture, I still have to stand on my own feet.


    I didn''t have much to eat that midnight snack, so I shook my head and said,


    "Let''s not eat this bastard here, I''ll bring you guys out to eat the authentic scorpion sheep."


    Cheng Jia and the others only ate half of their fill and happily followed me out.


    The next day, I received a call from Lv Shuangguang.


    This kid is also one of those people who never visits the main hall without a reason. He must have something for me to help him with when he called me.


    These past few days, he had been so preoccupied that he didn''t pay attention to his phone at all.


    Who would have thought that this brat would actually call my shop''s landline?


    When Cheng Jia answered the phone, she directly asked her if she was in the shop.


    This young lady didn''t think too much about it and just said that she had a business trip and wanted me to come and answer the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Lv Shuangguang called me Brother Qin, calling me by my name was kind and intimate, I was calling me helpless and could only make him say what he wanted to say, by the way, say what he wanted to say.


    "Hehe, only you can really help with this matter." Lv Shuangguang laughed: "Can you come to my Taoist temple to help paint our statue again?"

 C214 Statue of the Jade Emperor Hall

    As soon as he said this, I remembered that it was almost the fifteenth day of the second month of the lunar month.


    There was a rule in the return dragon view that was passed down from an unknown generation that on the fifteenth day of the second month of the lunar calendar, they were going to offer incense to the gods and make a great celebration.


    Before doing this Taoist subject, he had to give the big and small statues of deities in the return dragon view a new painting and golden paint.


    This work is naturally done by the descendants of our supernatural sculpture.


    Doing this thing for the return dragon view would definitely not cost a single cent, because to be able to repair the statue of the deity was a matter of great merit.


    No matter how busy my Grandpa was back then, every day before the fifteenth day of the second month of the Lunar New Year, I would find the time to do this thing in the return dragon view.


    Recently, I was way too busy that I actually forgot about it. I quickly told Lv Shuangguang that I would be there shortly.


    Then, I brought the fellow that was eating to the return dragon view.


    After the previous major overhaul of the return dragon view, the entire temple had improved a few times compared to before. However, the overall structure of the temple did not change.


    At the front was the Three Purities Palace, where the Three Purities Palace was located, and the two side halls to the left and right of the Three Purities Palace where the Three Purities Palace was located.


    Further in was the Jade Emperor Hall, with the Spiritual Light and Demon Emperor Zhong Kui''s halls on the left and right sides.


    There were a total of two different structures, and there were at least forty to fifty statues of deities.


    If it was done quickly, it would take at least a day to finish.


    I went during the day, and by the time I finished coloring these deities, it was already a red sun setting in the western mountains.


    Fortunately, I finished making all of these, so I leaned on the side of the Jade Emperor Hall''s shrine and smoked a mouthful of smoke.


    I didn''t usually come to Jade Emperor Hall that often, so I didn''t pay much attention. When I leaned forward, I heard the sound of a candle falling behind me.


    When I heard this voice, my heart skipped a beat. If the candlestick fell down and destroyed some kind of sound, that would be offending the gods.


    When I turned around to look, I saw that the spot behind my back was a shrine the size of a writing desk. There were no statues standing on it.


    However, on the walls, there were a few slightly protruding statues. As the Jade Emperor Hall was filled with smoke all year round, these statues were all stuck to the walls until they became pitch black.


    Although it was unclear, but I could immediately recognize that this skill was the Adherence.


    The statues used in return dragon view were usually whole statues, how could there be such a group of statues of Adherence.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, this Adherence statue must have been worshipped here for many years.


    When I got here, I thought for a moment. Since I was so busy at this time of night, I might as well tidy up this statue as well.


    Thinking about it, I took out the brush from the box and prepared to clear the layer of dust on it.


    "Brother Qin, that one can''t be touched."


    Just as I was about to attack, Lv Shuangguang suddenly shouted out from the entrance of the Jade Emperor Hall.


    The brush in my hand fell to the ground.


    "What are you being so shocked for? This statue has been here for a long time. If you don''t clean it up, you aren''t afraid this deity will say that you, a Taoist, are not pious enough."


    I did not take Lv Shuangguang''s words seriously, and picked up the brush, preparing to continue cleaning up the Adherence. However, with a flash, Lv Shuangguang had actually snatched the brush from my hands, and said bitterly:


    "Brother Qin, I''m really not joking with you. Before my master died, he told me to do whatever I wanted with this statue in the return dragon view, but this statue is the only one I can''t touch."


    When I looked at it, it was actually true. In the entire Jade Emperor Hall, there was not a single shrine that did not have dragons and phoenixes painted in gold.


    Only the shrine to the statue of the Adherence seemed to be something from decades ago. It was very simple, just like an ordinary wooden Table.


    I immediately became interested and asked,


    "Then why can''t I move the statue? Is there anything special about it?"


    Lv Shuangguang also shook his head, he did not know, he only knew that when he had taken his master as his disciple, the statue was already here.


    Think about it, it should have been more than 20 years ago.


    Lv Shuangguang also said that when he was young, this statue was very new, it looked like a Buddha carved on top of it.


    "If I''m not wrong, this statue was made by Old Man Qin."


    Lv Shuangguang said with a little sigh:


    "This person truly has the speed of time. Thinking back to when Old Qin was here, he always came to our return dragon view to help us create statues, and in the blink of an eye, it has been so many years."


    I carefully checked it out. Although the Adherence was burnt by the smoke, I could still see its rough outline clearly. Looking at it now, there really was the outline of a Buddha, and behind the Buddha, there was the appearance of a temple.


    Seeing this, I was a little confused, why did my Grandpa want to create a statue of a Adherence related to Buddha in the return dragon view.


    If you worship, shouldn''t you worship in the buddhist temple?


    Hearing my question, Lv Shuangguang laughed and said:


    "Brother Qin, you don''t understand this, right? So the Red Lotus Root Green Lotus Leaf is one of the Three Churches. This is a family of benevolence and benevolence, there is nothing that they can''t offer worship to."


    Even though what I said was the truth, did my Grandpa really think that way?


    A thought quickly flashed through my mind. Could this be the legendary Great Charm Painting?


    The Great Charm Painting was a supernatural sculpture, so it had to have a place to grow.


    I didn''t find it in the store, then my Grandpa must have invited this statue to a place where experts kowtow three times a day in the morning and an incense stick of time comes.


    The old Daoist from before return dragon view and my Grandpa are old acquaintances.


    This place is perfect for the Great Tzu Tzu.


    "There is nowhere to look for broken iron shoes, so I got them without any trouble."


    Looking at the Adherence statue in front of me, I laughed foolishly.


    However, my Grandpa had instructed me not to touch this statue.


    Now that the statue had been burned by the smoke all year round, it was impossible to see the details of the statue.


    I had no way of restoring the statue.


    Lv Shuangguang seemed to be interested in this statue and poured a bucket of cold water on me:


    "Brother Qin, I advise you not to have any such thoughts. Old Man Qin and my master have already told me before, no one is allowed to touch this once you come. If you do, something will definitely happen."


    "What can happen?"


    I asked.

 C215 Two women in a play

    Lv Shuangguang thought for a moment and said:


    "I don''t dare to say anything else, but the two of them actually said those words. If you make a move, a disaster will definitely befall you. You should consider it carefully."


    I also felt a little apprehensive in my heart. After all, this Great Charm Art was related to the Nine Palace Black Hengs Curse. If I were to easily move and break the method, wouldn''t I lose out?


    Thinking about this, I did not dare to act rashly, and left the Jade Emperor Hall with Lv Shuangguang.


    Before I left, I told Lv Shuangguang that he must not let any accidents happen to this thing, if not, I definitely would not let him off.


    Lv Shuangguang assured me and agreed with a nod of his head.


    I only dared to return to the store while carrying the guy who was eating. As I was driving, my mind was filled with thoughts about this matter, and I almost lost my speed.


    When I went back to the shop and told Zhang Tiangang about the whole thing, he also felt that there was something fishy about it.


    The matter of my Grandpa putting the Great Charm Painting in the Jade Emperor Hall should be close to the truth.


    What was to be done now was to find out if there were some means by which one could recover a copy of the statue without touching it and knowing its overall structure and details.


    This was a little difficult.


    Fortunately I have enough time, I will find some time to continue going to Jade Emperor Hall to take a look.


    Just as Zhang Tiangang and I were discussing about this matter, Cheng Jia pushed open the door of my Office.


    "What''s wrong? You owe me the same as other people."


    Cheng Jia said in an ice-cold tone: "How dare I be unhappy, someone is looking for you outside."


    "What kind of person is this?" I felt a little strange when I saw it.


    "Woman, great beauty."


    When Zhang Tiangang and I heard this, we both laughed.


    In this business of ours, it''s hard to avoid some young models or young women coming to ask for statues on marriage. What''s so special about that?


    Cheng Jia shook her head and said:


    "It''s not like that. She also called you Brother Qin and said that you were her future boyfriend."


    After Zhang Tiangang heard this, he laughed heartily and said:


    "Just look at my Brother Qin. It''s different, there''s already a future Lady Boss here, and now there''s a girlfriend. Amazing."


    Cheng Jia''s face was about to turn red.


    "Did you just secretly carry me and go find someone?"


    I was getting more and more confused. Cheng Jia''s words were simply unintelligible, so I decided to just open the door and go out to take a look.


    Seeing that, Cheng Jia was really right, the person seated outside Office was A Jiao.


    Cheng Jia followed me out, and the eyes they looked at A Jiao with seemed to want to eat her alive.


    Just like that.


    A Jiao was wearing a white, low-cut silk shirt, which was stuffed into the black dress. She seemed very capable, and it was unknown if it was on purpose or not, but the two buttons on her collar were actually ripped apart.


    Compared to her, Cheng Jia''s was really like a small child''s play.


    It was probably because A Jiao was in society all year round, which was why she had the charm of a child when compared to a girl like Cheng Jia, who had just left university not long ago.


    Seeing Cheng Jia like that, A Jiao did not say anything, and only squinted her eyes and laughed:


    "Brother Qin, where did you get these two little sisters? They''re both so pretty."


    With that, A Jiao stood up from the chair, moving her graceful body to lean towards me, and said:


    "It''s been a long time since the two of us met, and you''re not coming to the Maple Forest Pavilion to look for me either."


    Seeing this, Cheng Jia hurriedly came over and stood between the two of us. She gave A Jiao a glare and said:


    "With me, the Lady Boss, here, does he dare to go to your kind of naughty place? Who the hell are you? What are you doing in our store?"


    Who would have known that A Jiao never took Cheng Jia''s words to mean anything at all?


    "Where did this little girl come from? Brother Qin doesn''t even have a girlfriend, just put some gold on your face. I don''t know if this Maple Forest Pavilion is serious or not, but Brother Qin likes it, what can you do?"


    "You ¡­ "You."


    Cheng Jia became speechless from A Jiao''s words, and angrily pointed at A Jiao.


    How could A Jiao tolerate this? He flicked his hand and said:


    "Don''t embarrass yourself anymore, go back and drink some milk, I still have things to discuss with Brother Qin."


    Cheng Jia was so angry that she shouted: "Get out of here right now!"


    Before he finished his sentence, he looked like he was about to rush up to A Jiao to fight him. A Jiao''s side was unrelenting, and rolled up his sleeves, preparing to fight Cheng Jia.


    Honestly speaking, I really like watching women fight, but these two female tiger s are not something that can be beaten.


    Otherwise, I don''t want this shop anymore. Seeing this, I quickly took a step back and put my arm around their waists.


    After being hugged like this by me, that A Jiao timidly cried out.


    "You two, stop messing around. If you have something to say, can you guys be more serious?"


    I shouted loudly. Only then did the two ladies quieten down and obediently return to their chairs.


    "A Jiao, what business do you have with me?"


    I asked helplessly.


    After A Jiao finished listening to what I had to say, he changed his expression for a moment, lowered his voice, and said:


    "It''s my sister who is in trouble. Come over to Brother Qin to introduce your business and see if you can help."


    A Jiao was no longer a princess and had changed his job to the manager on duty in the Maple Forest Pavilion.


    However, they were friends when they went into the ocean, and they are still connected even now. Furthermore, their relationship seems to be quite good.


    Last time, Xiao Li was one of them. I asked A Jiao what happened this time around.


    A Jiao glanced at Cheng Jia and said:


    "Do you want to let this little kid out first? I''m afraid that this little idiot will feel embarrassed after hearing that."


    "You are the little fool, your whole family is the little fool."


    Cheng Jia shouted at A Jiao.


    I think she''s still too innocent to say that if she knew what it meant.


    "Then I''ll say it."


    A Jiao laughed and said: "My sister works in the floral capital. You should know where the floral capital is."


    There are two big nightclubs in the city. One of them is opened by the Taug, and the other one is the floral capital.


    The girls in the floral capital were all of good quality, and there were even some who were from Ukraine or Georgia. They were all very open and friendly.


    As long as you have enough money, floral capital will truly be invincible in picking flowers. If not, then it will be like not even a single leaf of the tens of thousands of flowers will touch your body.


    All in all, it was a world of money and desire, wine and beauties.


    A Jiao had said that her sister''s name was Wang Qiu, and that she was the Grand Princess inside.

 C216 Phantom and Human

    To be able to become the Grand Princess, she was naturally a beauty.


    A Jiao said that he was sure, but the problem was that he was too good-looking.


    Ever since ancient times, beauties had brought many calamities upon others.


    Regarding this, I can understand. A Jiao and I said:


    There are too many things that people are forced to do because they are beautiful, like Da Ji, Bao Si, Xi Shi, and the like. They are all weak girls, and in the end, they have to be hung with the name of a beauty that is able to bring disaster upon the country. At this point, it is easy for people to talk about beautiful women when they are walking on the streets.


    Hearing this, A Jiao had a point, it was difficult for women to work at night, but it was harder for women to work at night. These days, there were people working at night, so if there was one mistake, he would offend them.


    What happened? The owner of the nighttime arena and those people who would usually swear their sweet words to each other were unable to help you in the end.


    Indeed, most of the time, these girls were just tools the boss used to earn money and those stinking men used to vent their desires.


    After A Jiao and I finished complaining about the dissatisfaction in the arena, he told me:


    "My friend is called Qi Zhen. Like me, she''s also a sister from Inner Mongolia. She works at night until five or six in the morning, and when she comes back, she still has to take care of her child. Although she earns a lot, she also has a tough life."


    After I heard these words, I was as tongue-tied as Zhang Tiangang.


    "What''s wrong? She''s already a child''s mother and is still soaking in water? The men in her family are way too much. Letting her woman work in this kind of place, isn''t that just slapping her own face?"


    A Jiao shook his head bitterly.


    "What man is there, it''s a cheap son. When Qi Yu was young, he met a young man and easily coaxed her into bed, then became pregnant, that bastard ignored everything and left after throwing away several tens of thousands of dollars. Qi Yu gave birth to the child, this widowed child didn''t have any skills to do, and her son was born sick, it seems like it''s some kind of congenital heart disease."


    A Jiao said that although Qi Yu was not a good woman, she was definitely a good mother.


    Congenital heart disease I have heard of, is a kind of congenital heart disorder.


    Although Qi Yu had been the Eldest Princess in the Nightfield for the past few years, in order to cure her son''s sickness, she had spent all her money like running water, and had not saved up any money at all.


    "What a pity, this is two pieces of Huang Lian''s pot of bitter tea." A Jiao shook his head, sighed, and said:


    "Originally, it was bitter enough, but who would have known that something bad would happen. When Qi Yu came out that night, something strange happened, it seems like she bumped into something unclean."


    I nodded my head. In a place like the Night Arena where the sun rises and the sun rises, the sun and the moon turn upside down, so not all of the people playing in there are people.


    A Jiao said that what happened was a little strange. That night, Qi Yu drank a little too much, so he left work around 3 in the morning and took a taxi back.


    Qi Yu sat in the back seat, but when she got off the car, the driver did not go to her to collect the fare, but instead sat in the front seat to collect money.


    At that time, Qi Yu felt that it was a little strange. Could it be that this driver had drank too much too?


    Thinking about that, Qi Yu asked the driver how much the fare was, but the driver laughed and said that the co-driver had already paid the driver, at the same time pointing at the empty seats, as if there was someone there.


    Seeing that, Qi Yu was stunned, did the driver really drink too much or was he hallucinating?


    These days, there were a lot of news regarding women being targeted by abnormal drivers. When Qi Yu thought about this, she immediately sobered up and didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    But luckily the driver didn''t catch up to him. After Qi Yu climbed onto the Stair, she was about to open the door, but before she could pull out the Key, a crack sound came out, and the door''s lock automatically opened.


    At three in the morning, the door opened automatically. Qi Yu was shocked, but after looking inside, her heart immediately calmed down. The one who opened the door was Qi Yu''s son who had a congenital heart disease.


    This child was called Xiao Liang, she was four years old this year, and Xiao Liang took care of her during the day, so he had to go to work during the night.


    According to normal times, Xiao Liang should have already gone to bed and fallen asleep, why would he still be here.


    However, Qi Yu was moved to see his son opening the door for her. After all, this was not an easy task for a four year old child.


    Qi Yu carried Xiao Liang in his arms as drunk as a drunkard. Who would have thought that Xiao Liang would still be drooling all over as he pointed stupidly to the door and asked:


    "Mom, who is this uncle standing at the door?"


    The words that popped out of the mouth of a four year old child scared Qi Yu so much that she turned around to look at her own body. The corridor behind him was completely empty, with not a single person in sight.


    This ghost was so scary that it could scare people to death. Qi Yu caressed Xiao Liang''s head and asked:


    "Who is this person outside the door, Xiao Liang, don''t talk nonsense."


    However, the sales continued to stare at the door, and with a shake of his hand, he said:


    "There''s someone here, an uncle dressed in a set of Clothes flowers. His face is very white and her eyes are still black."


    It had to be known that a four or five-year-old child like Tian Cong was not yet closed, and could see things that many adults couldn''t. Could it be that Xiao Liang had really seen ghosts?


    Qi Yu had been a princess for many years, but she had more or less heard her mother Sang tell him some ghost stories.


    In his heart, he was thinking that if he didn''t come out from the night scene, there would be some unclean thing that followed him out.


    If that really was the case, then something bad would have happened.


    When Qi Yu thought about this, she did not dare to turn back as she hugged Xiao Liang and locked the door.


    The inside of the house was still pitch black. After switching on the lights, Qi Yu let Xiao Liang first go back to his room to sleep. He had drunk quite a bit tonight, so he went to the bathroom to take a bath and sober up.


    When he was halfway through the shower, the light started to flicker. In his daze, Qi Yu saw a person standing behind him in the bathroom''s half mirror.


    She was wearing a flowery body of Clothes, the basic attire of a nightclub''s teenager. She was looking lustfully at Qi Yu inside the mirror.


    That pair of eyes was the typical short-sighted one. Around the eyes was a circle of black spots, looking at the hungry ghost and the Infernal King in the flower.


    Forget about the ghost who was standing behind the mirror, even if the person standing behind the mirror was a human, by that time, Qi Yu would already scream out loud.

 C217 Phellodendron

    But before Qi Yu could let out the sound of her voice, the penny-tail behind the mirror had already covered Qi Yu''s mouth with its black hands.


    "Young lady, this is called the ''perfect'' day for the two of us. Since the moon is shining brightly today, why don''t we try harvesting Yin and Yang energy to nourish our zither?"


    An extremely weak and ethereal voice came out from Qi Yu''s back.


    The pair of black hands covering her mouth were ice-cold, like a piece of charcoal. But no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    Gradually, the other black hand reached out towards her. Her hands were grey, and her fingernails were unusually sharp. Slowly, it stroked her back, and gradually, it came up to her white rabbit.


    Five long fingernails stabbed into his flesh. Qi Yu rolled his eyes coldly at the pain.


    Afterwards, the shadow behind stuck her head on the side of Qi Yu''s Nose and blew on it, causing the ice cold Qi Yu to pass out.


    When he woke up again, it was already two hours later. Qi Yu was lying in the bathroom with not a single piece of his body, and a large pool of blood flowed down from his thigh.


    Without thinking, Qi Yu could roughly guess what happened in the early morning.


    Looking at the half-mirror, there were five nails marks on the white rabbit on his right side. There were also several black lines and teeth marks on its body.


    It seemed like he had made quite a few things in the past two hours.


    When he encountered something like this, Qi Yu panicked. He stood in the washroom and bathed himself multiple times with a shower. When he thought about what happened last night, his entire body started to tremble.


    In the end, the house''s nanny was still worried about Qi Yu, she knocked on the door many times, and finally walked out.


    Xiao Liang looked at his mother who was panicking at the door and asked her what was wrong.


    What happened had already happened. In order to not scare Xiao Liang too, Qi Yu clenched his teeth, hugged Xiao Liang and said:


    "Mom''s fine, don''t worry, Xiao Liang."


    Qi Yu fell asleep. At night, when she was preparing to go to work, the taxi driver, who sent him back the day before, stood at the door. Her eyes looked at her angrily as she cursed:


    "F * ck, I don''t know how hard it is for us drivers to do business, but after working so hard to earn two lousy dollars, they are actually bullying me with this kind of thing."


    Qi Yu understood what happened last night. It was the ghosts that paid for it, so she must have seen it when the driver was counting the bills in the day. That was why she rushed over.


    Qi Yu did not say anything else, took out a hundred dollar bill from her bag and gave it to the driver, and said:


    "I took the wrong money last night. Here you are."


    The taxi driver did not say much. After receiving the money, he passed the underworld money to Qi Yu. Before he left, he handed over another sentence in an icy tone.


    "Miss, it''s already midnight. Don''t come back so late, it''s good that you got the wrong money. If you run into something dirty, you can''t even explain it."


    Qi Yu held onto the Heaven and Earth Bank''s bill in her hands, and watched as the carriage drove away, the tears on her face couldn''t help but fall down.


    Hearing that, I have a rough understanding of the situation, Qi Yu is not easy to deal with.


    "Brother Qin, this is what my sister told me today. This happened a day or two ago, tell me what the hell happened to her."


    A Jiao asked me worriedly.


    I thought for a moment and said: "I have heard of stories like this before. Legend has it that if those people who commit adultery were to die suddenly, the Soul will not be able to leave the Underworld and will turn into a pervert while wandering around the world. This kind of demon has a common name, it''s called the Phellodendron."


    In the past, when Old Mr talked about the Book Evaluation Art of Heaven and Earth, Zhong Tianzhi Zhong Kui even specifically talked about slashing ghosts and exterminating demons, he even talked about the Clear Wind Sword killing Phellodendron horizontally.


    He never thought that such a strange thing would actually happen to Qi Yu.


    A Jiao listened and nodded his head, and asked me if I can cure this kind of thing. Qi Yu is an orphan, but she still painstakingly earned some money to treat his son''s illness.


    I thought for a moment, then said to A Jiao, "It''s also not a big deal. We''ve all met something even more powerful than this Seventh Young Master Gui, a single Phellodendron wouldn''t make much of a difference, you can just tell Qi Yu to come over whenever he''s free."


    A Jiao immediately sighed, he took out his phone and called Qi Yu, and happily told her that he had a solution to the problem. He turned his head and A Jiao told me that Qi Yu is currently bringing his son to see a doctor, she will be here in two to three hours.


    I figured that wasn''t the case, but it would be fine to wait until she came over.


    A Jiao raised his head and looked at the time, then exclaimed: "Recently, there''s a group of girls'' training in Maple Forest Pavilion, and they were very busy. I invited some time to come out, but now I have to go back and bring these girls back."


    Since she''s busy, then let''s go back first. A Jiao has already told Qi Yu the address of this place, when the time comes, I will help her take a look.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Brother Qin." A Jiao quickly picked up his bag and coldly snorted at Cheng Jia. She then twisted her body and walked out of the store.


    Only after she left did I clearly see that Cheng Jia''s entire face was black. Both of her hands were crossed in front of her chest as she coldly looked at me and said:


    "You should explain to me what''s going on with this woman."


    Two women playing together, I can''t bear to see two tigers playing in the same mountain. I can''t explain myself, so I turned to look at Zhang Tiangang and said:


    "Old Zhang, the two of us will go out first. I have something to talk to you about."


    After I finished speaking, I pulled Zhang Tiangang and ran outside. At the same time, I told him not to get off work so early, and to notify me when Qi Yu arrived.


    After arriving at the office, Zhang Tiangang rolled his eyes at me:


    "Brother Qin, aren''t you usually so impressive? How come you can''t even cure a woman now?"


    I am helpless, this A Jiao is extremely charming, the chief of the Flower Nation, I am not someone a normal person can climb up to.


    Cheng Jia was a girl next door who had returned from studying abroad with a sense of warmth from Europe and America. I, a sculptor, am not that much of a material.


    In front of me, how could they still be considered normal girls? They were simply two mother tiger s from the headquarters who had hurt others. I asked Zhang Tiangang how I could treat them.


    "As expected, man is full and doesn''t know how hungry he is." Zhang Tiangang shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "Since we''re already out, let''s take a walk on the street."

 C218 Town Village

    Since it''s already like this, what can the Avenue do? As I walked, I told Zhang Tiangang about what I saw in the return dragon view during the day.


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang''s sword-like eyebrows knitted together tightly as he said:


    "Old Man Qin is truly meticulous. This Great Charity Painting is right under his nose in the return dragon view, and what he sees are gods and buddhas. No one would have thought that this unremarkable statue would be the Great Charity Painting."


    I smiled bitterly. My Grandpa''s thoughts are indeed meticulous, but this made it difficult for me to do so.


    If the statue was there, why couldn''t it move the slightest bit? What would happen if it moved?


    "Hard to say!" Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said: "I do not dare to say anything else, but I do have to pay attention to when, where, and what kind of deities they serve."


    I immediately asked Zhang Tiangang if he understood the reasoning behind my Grandpa''s actions.


    Zhang Tiangang frowned slightly, and told me that my Grandpa had gone to the White Dragon Ridge and obtained three divine items. Those are the rarely seen treasures in a hundred generations, and it is hard to say if there are any reasons why the Great Beneficence Painting is placed at the side of the Jade Emperor Hall.


    Of course, there was also the Mi Luo Supreme Jade Emperor, also known as the Jade Emperor.


    This God was the leader of the Daoist Sect and governed the world. He ruled over the Underworld, the Heavens, the Immortal Buddha, and everything else.


    Zhang Tiangang said that according to him, the Jade Emperor was the greatest god in the world, an unbreakable Vajra Body. As long as they have his protection, no one can do anything to my Grandpa.


    "If that''s the case, then for my Grandpa to place the Great Charity Map there, it can''t be that he wants to get the protection of the Jade Emperor, right?"


    "That may not be true." Zhang Tiangang nodded and said:


    "No matter how powerful the supernatural sculpture is, it is only a deity statue created by a mortal body. The Zhang Tianzhi is the incarnation of a deity bestowed by the heavens and earth, the Five Thunder Righteous Technique is not something a supernatural sculpture can withstand. Perhaps, Old Qin has his own goals for placing the statue wherever it is placed, but Old Qin''s attainment is too high, we are still unable to figure it out in a short period of time."


    I sighed. If I really had the spirit of my Grandpa, then maybe I would have understood the secrets of this Great Benefaction Map that he left behind back then.


    Unfortunately, my nature was dull, so no matter how hard I tried to guess, I couldn''t figure it out.


    Zhang Tiangang spoke a few comforting words, the two of us continued chatting, with no way to walk towards the Town Village.


    Our Town Village s are in chaos. They are all laborers who didn''t have a temporary residence permit or are working in the south and have lost their identity cards or are black people that live here.


    Even in the last few years, the area had been a place where gambling was rampant.


    Normally, we wouldn''t step foot in such a place.


    "This is just a coincidence." Seeing these places, Zhang Tiangang laughed and looked at me:


    "Since you came, don''t go. I know that one of the houses here has a good taste in making casseroles. Today, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    They were both young men that could not be beaten down with a single stick, so there was nothing to be afraid of in this place. However, Zhang Tiangang seemed to be quite familiar with the layout of the place.


    With two or three steps, he passed through a few two foot alleys, and touched his way inside. Thus, he arrived at the center of the Town Village.


    The terrain inside was like a maze, every building was neither tall nor short. Some places had a Sky Stairway on the third floor which was just right for reaching the roof of the fifth floor.


    The reason for this was its uneven terrain. Besides this, every house had a small balcony that was built in violation of regulations. Countless wires passed through the balcony, shuttling through the alleyway.


    I even had the feeling that I had entered the Kowloon City stronghold inside the Hong Kong film.


    If a stranger were to enter, he would have to grope around inside for a few hours.


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to be very familiar with this place. I asked him, "Have you been here before?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed, then said, compared to someone like me, who has a family and business, he could not compare. Before, he was just a vendor who calculated his income, and if he could not earn more than three melon and two dates in a month, the housing would become a big problem for him.


    "The Town Village is cheap, but when you sleep every night, that mouse will be like the roof over your head. I''ve lived here for a few years."


    "It''s not that bad. The more miserable ones have a small 12-square-meter house. When it''s raining, it''s raining heavily outside and it''s raining lightly inside. If there''s a typhoon or something, the family would all have to go to the subway station to avoid the rain."


    Zhang Tiangang also said that he once saw a laborer from the Town Village die in Site. As she was a hoodlum, she could not go to the crematorium, and only a few workers used gasoline to burn the corpse.


    The half-burnt corpses were not even burnt to ashes. At most, they were just dried corpses. The workers grabbed some of them and threw them into the moat to give an explanation to the families. The rest of the corpses were thrown into the moat.


    At the time of his death, he didn''t even have a complete corpse to return to his hometown.


    That was a tragedy.


    I nodded my head. There were too many bitter people in this world, and most of the time, it wasn''t as brilliant or beautiful as the ones in the newspapers.


    "Fortunately, the world is sweet and bitter." Zhang Tiangang grinned and said:


    "In the years I''ve been here, I ate steamed buns and pickled vegetables whenever I had no other choice. When I had a meal, I ate a sandpot and eight Qian Yi pots. They were rather well-developed, it''s called fragrant."


    As he spoke, he went through a few more alleys and reached the house that Zhang Tiangang was talking about, Aunt Zhang''s claypot.


    At the door, there stood a short and fat Lady Boss who was wearing an apron, and should be Aunt Zhang''s concubine, who still recognized Zhang Tiangang, and happily shouted out:


    "Aiyo, this is Master Zhang, didn''t you say that you are going out to meet a noble? Why are you here at Town Village today? We agreed that you won''t be in debt."


    Zhang Tiangang rolled his eyes at her:


    "Don''t look down on me with your dog eyes, when will I be able to pay my debt to you? Today, I have come to this Town Village to call it returning home."


    While they were talking, Zhang Tiangang patted me proudly and said: "Do you see this? This is the person I was talking about, a noble. In the future, the two of us will soar to greatness, you can watch."


    "I''ll just listen to your bullsh * t. Who doesn''t know what you''ve done? Set up a stall and do your divination. You''re the one who doesn''t slip out of your mouth."


    Zhang Tiangang spread out his hands, and only let out a long sigh: "Sparrow Annihilation knows his ambition, Sister Zhang, give me two luxurious versions of the claypot."

 C219 Brother in the Lane

    Even though it was called a luxurious version, it was actually just a low-end Ma La Tang. Inside the black earthenware pot, there was a multicolored hot pot with mutton liver and mutton lunch and other similar meats.


    The pot of soup bubbled inside the casserole and smelled like a mixed aroma.


    "Brother Qin, don''t just look at how cheap it is, it''s actually fun for the poor. The night shift factories in the middle of winter have just put in a lot of work, and all the fatigue from one night has been sent out."


    After Zhang Tiangang said this, he lowered his head and started to eat.


    When I smelled it, it was indeed fragrant. It wasn''t the fragrance of ordinary hotpot ingredients, but a type of real meat fragrance. I asked Aunt Zhang what kind of meat was used to make this soup, and how much could be fragrant.


    "The dog rack."


    Zhang Xiuniang lowered her head to busy the pot, saying, "As the old saying goes, dog meat rolls around three times, immortals can not stand steadily, that kind of taste, how could it not be fragrant?"


    The dog was a good friend of the human race. I had never tasted it before. After tasting the soup made from the meat rack, there was actually a fragrance that was not ordinary meat.


    Just as I was enjoying my meal, Zhang Tiangang''s chopsticks fell off as he stared blankly at alleyway at the door.


    "Why aren''t you eating?"


    I asked, and Zhang Tiangang showed me the door:


    "Does that person look like Wu Tongyong?"


    I stared at the door and saw a figure standing in the darkness of the alleyway at the door. I could vaguely see that the figure was wearing a blue jacket and the 108 stars and moon Bodhi long strings in its hands looked very eye-catching.


    Wasn''t it just Wu Tongyong who was wearing the string, the style was similar to him.


    After a few glances, I confirmed that it was definitely that grandson.


    "Wu Tongyong''s eldest senior brother, who is usually spoiled, would never come to Town Village to eat fast food, right?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed obscenely.


    But it wasn''t much, we immediately felt that something was wrong, because a pickup truck was squeezed into the alleyway that wasn''t very big in the first place.


    Two middle-aged men who were as thin as bamboo poles carried two burlap bags onto the carriage. They were not considered small at all. The bag was bulging and both of them were about 1.78 meters tall.


    My heart skipped a beat, could it be that Wu Tongyong''s sack was filled with people?


    However, we can''t possibly go up to ask him what was in the bag, and can only watch Wu Tongyong''s every move from the entrance of the shop.


    Seeing that there wasn''t much time left, Wu Tongyong took out a stack of money from his pocket and handed it over to the two bamboo poles, then climbed onto the truck and left.


    The car just passed by the door of Sister Zhang''s earthenware pot shop, and scared the two of us so much that we quickly took a step back and crouched down.


    "What are the two of you doing?"


    Sister-in-law Zhang was shocked by our actions, we didn''t have time to explain, and pointed at the two bamboo sticks inside alleyway:


    "Sister Zhang, do you know these two people?"


    "I think so." After being asked this question, Aunt Zhang narrowed her eyes and stared at us for a long time before saying:


    "I remember now. One of these brothers is called Fifth Brother, the other is called Sixth Brother. They are all from Liang Mountain. Other than them, there seems to be two other Liang Mountains. They usually stay together, so why aren''t they staying together today?"


    I roughly understood what was going on, so I took out a hundred yuan from my pocket to tell Aunt Zhang that I didn''t need to look for it, then pulled Zhang Tiangang and rushed out of the shop.


    At this time, the fifth brother and sixth sister were still counting the money in the alleyway. When the two of us rushed into the alleyway, we scared the two of them into stuffing the money in their pockets, turned around and ran.


    Needless to say, if we didn''t have a guilty conscience, why would the two of us run away the moment we arrived?


    "Hurry up and chase him."


    Zhang Tiangang and I were practically sprinting, traversing the streets and alleys as we stuck close to the backs of these two brothers. We ran for more than ten alleyway s.


    In the end, the two couldn''t run anymore. They lay on the ground beside the telephone pole, breathing heavily.


    Seeing that the two brothers had finally stopped running, Zhang Tiangang rushed to the side of the telephone pole in anger and gave Ol ''Six a fierce kick on the butt.


    "What the f * ck are you running for?"


    With a kick, the sixth brother fell on his butt, raising his head to look at Zhang Tiangang, he took a deep breath and said:


    "Fuck you! So you''re not a cop! You scared me to death!"


    Seeing that the two of us weren''t cops, the fifth brother also immediately pulled us up, holding onto the electric pole and said,


    "You two, what are you doing? You came to Lord Fifth''s territory and dared to run after us brothers. You must be tired of living."


    "Fuck you." Zhang Tiangang did not wait for him to finish speaking and slapped his face. This fifth brother who was like a bamboo stick had stars shining in his eyes, he covered his mouth and did not even dare to say a word in pain.


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to understand a little as he pulled up the sleeves of the two of them. I took a glance at the fifth brother and the sixth sister.


    "Brother Qin, two addicts, it''s not a pity to kill them."


    Hearing our words, the fifth and sixth brothers immediately became flustered and stammered,


    "Both of you, we have each other. We are all friends, so don''t be rude."


    When I heard this, I laughed. I told them not to misunderstand and that I was just here to ask them about some matters. I took out a few red notes from my pocket and asked,


    "The two of you just got something on the train."


    When the fifth and sixth brothers heard this, they looked at each other and looked at us cautiously.


    "You f * cking talk." Zhang Tiangang kicked Ol ''Five''s butt again. The drug addict''s body had collapsed a long time ago, and this kick actually caused him to lose control of his leg. A pool of yellow liquid flowed down his pants and onto the ground.


    The sixth brother could not help but be frightened as he held his head and said,


    "As long as the fathers don''t fight, I''ll say anything."


    "Old Sixth, don''t. Disgraceful."


    Ol ''Five said unwillingly, but Ol'' Six didn''t care about that. He opened his mouth and told us:


    "Chicken and white are on the train."


    "What the heck." Sixth Brother''s words confused me. Seeing that I didn''t understand, he said, "Those two are our brothers. They died."


    Wu Tongyong really took away a corpse, my heart skipped a beat.


    "Say it, then why did you give him their corpses?"


    Zhang Tiangang shouted at the two of them again.


    This time, the two of them sat on the ground and started crying. After a long while, Liu Xiaoyang said,


    "The two of them smoked. Dead, we have no money. The boss said that if we gave him the corpse, he could help us bury our brother''s body, so we gave it to him."


    "I''m afraid not." Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "I saw it. The two of you sold the body to him."

 C220 blood eating

    "AHH!"


    The fifth brother was caught off guard and replied with a wry smile:


    "The dead sell money to live people, chicken and white are more fortunate than the two of us, at least if we die someone would want it. If the two of us die one day, this corpse would be thrown around without anyone knowing."


    This was a corpse that Wu Tongyong had truly bought. What did he want the two corpses for, I asked.


    However, these two brothers only shook their heads. Then, the sixth brother''s tears started to flow, but he didn''t cry. Soon after, his mucus and saliva started to gush out from his nose, and he couldn''t help but yawn.


    It didn''t take long for Ol ''Five to look exactly the same as Ol'' Six.


    "Suction ¡­" "I want to ¡­"


    The sixth brother''s expression suddenly became strange and twisted. He reached into the fifth brother''s pocket and fished out a disposable needle. The needle was bent out of shape.


    However, he didn''t care that much and immediately inserted it into the artery of his arm. He lightly pushed the liquid inside the syringe and the sixth brother''s expression immediately became relaxed as he lazily leaned on the telephone pole.


    When he hit the half pipe, Ol ''Five pulled it out and stuck it into his own arm.


    "Give laozi some remaining."


    The two of them used a needle and injected everything inside until there was nothing left. Then, Ol ''Five wrapped the needle with a piece of advertisement paper and put it back into his pocket.


    Those two scrawny faces were filled with a kind of death wish.


    Zhang Tiangang could not help but shake his head, in this society, there was no need to eat people.


    At this point, I took out a few more red notes from my pocket, and the fifth and sixth brothers'' eyes immediately lit up when they saw the red notes.


    But just as I was about to extend my hand, Zhang Tiangang stopped me:


    "Brother Qin, someone who can even sell brother''s corpse, it''s not worth it."


    Before he finished his sentence, the fifth and sixth brothers'' eyes immediately dimmed down.


    When I walked out of the Town Village, I had been feeling depressed the entire time. I thought of the five brothers and the six brothers, who looked like zombies, and turned around to look at the Town Village.


    On the other hand, Zhang Tiangang told me that there are good people in the Town Village, it''s just that I didn''t see them.


    I hope so.


    But what was Wu Tongyong doing with the two corpses?


    After all, Wu Tongyong could not possibly still have the interest to collect corpses or perform autopsies, since the two arts were not in Yan Zimen''s possession either.


    Zhang Tiangang was also thinking about this matter, when I spoke with him, he had always been ignoring me, and after walking a few steps, Zhang Tiangang suddenly looked at me:


    "Brother Qin, do you think Wu Tongyong took these two corpses as food for blood?"


    "Huh?"


    I was confused by his sudden question.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me if he still remembered what I told him about one mastiff in one of the nine dogs.


    In order to cultivate a ghost mastiff, one had to feed it full of eighteen corpses. Only the people from yin and yang lines knew the method.


    These eighteen corpses were the food and blood of ghost mastiff.


    This was not the reason Wu Tongyong bought the corpse.


    "Wu Tongyong raises ghost mastiff. That shouldn''t be possible."


    Zhang Tiangang''s words somewhat exceeded my imagination. After all, Yan Zimen is a respectable and upright clan within the yin and yang lines, and a dignified elder senior brother like Wu Tongyong shouldn''t resort to such despicable methods.


    When Zhang Tiangang heard what I said, he actually told me in a normal tone, don''t believe in human nature, this thing is extremely terrifying, I can do whatever it is for desire.


    The ghost mastiff was an evil being, if Wu Tongyong had this thing, how much could he do?


    Zhang Tiangang still wanted me to think about it. Do you still remember that day, when the ghost mastiff was blocking the door, was hit by the car''s headlight and immediately jumped out.


    This also proved that the ghost mastiff should not have fully eaten the eighteen human corpses, so their intelligence and mental capacity was lacking.


    Wu Tongyong brought the two bodies back for the ghost mastiff to eat. It should be to continue letting him eat this amount, if he truly eats all 18 corpses, the ghost mastiff would have the personality of a man and become an evil monster, but to deal with them would be troublesome.


    "Then what should we do? We can''t just ask Wu Tongyong if he has a ghost mastiff and ask him to quickly kill it right?"


    I was a little confused, Yan Zimen''s situation was really troublesome, it''s not that simple to deal with him.


    Zhang Tiangang remained silent at the side. He rolled his eyes and let me give Jin Lu a call to confirm that Wu Tongyong is not by my side.


    Wu Tongyong just left not long ago, feeding the ghost mastiff was not something that could be done in a short period of time. If it was him, it would mean that we misunderstood him.


    If he wasn''t there, that would be the truth.


    I thought for a moment and called Jin Lu. Jin Lu received my call and was a little surprised.


    I smiled and said that I told him to wait first. I would definitely give him a reply within a month.


    When Jin Lu heard this, he was a little puzzled. He said that Wu Tongyong had left long ago, and had probably left for around four to five hours already.


    When I heard this, I immediately frowned and asked,


    "Jin Lu, let me ask you something. Is there anything strange with Wu Tongyong recently?"


    "Little Qin, what''s wrong?"


    Jin Lu thought for a while, then suddenly froze for a moment, and said:


    You seem to be right, he just returned in the middle of the night these few days, moreover he reeked of blood. When I asked him what was going on, he went out to do something, so he assured me about Yan Zimen. Do you think I can relax now?


    The smell of blood and food. It seemed like this matter was pretty much the same as the ghost mastiff.


    After I finished listening to all of this, I nodded my head and told Jin Lu:


    Jin Lu, although we have just met, but the two families have been through a lot. In my heart, I have always wanted to help Yan Zimen, there are some things that should be discussed by the two of us over the phone.


    "Little Qin, of course, what are you telling my Jin Lu for?"


    Jin Lu was silent for a long time, as if he had some doubts about the disciple of his brother.


    After hanging up, Zhang Tiangang coldly snorted, and said:


    "Wu Tongyong, oh Wu Tongyong, I never thought that you would actually be so bold as to make a move against a ghost mastiff that even the yin and yang lines doesn''t want to raise. Are you preparing to rebel?"


    That day, the ghost mastiff was standing at the entrance of the old shop, it seemed that Wu Tongyong had already wanted to take action on the things inside the shop since a long time ago.


    Fortunately, there was a threshold at the door, so it was unable to enter. However, the Heavencraft Book was not inside.

 C221 Zhong Tianzhis Sword Draw to Slash the Ghost

    As we were talking about this topic, Cheng Jia suddenly gave me a call and angrily asked:


    "I told you never to come back, you really aren''t coming back, are you? Hurry up and come back, I''m still waiting for you."


    Only then did I remember that I had promised A Jiao before to help him look over the matters of the Phellodendron. This guy should be waiting in my shop like a fool.


    Sure enough, when we got busy, we forgot everything. Zhang Tiangang and I quickly caught a taxi and returned to the store.


    It was almost midnight. The moment I pushed open the door to the shop, I saw mother and son lying on the sofa chair.


    There was a very young woman with a very delicate face and a light makeup on her face. It seemed like she did not have eye shadow, the dark circles around her eyes were a little heavy, her long hair was almost reaching her waist, and she was wearing a black dress that fell to her feet. She was currently leaning on the sofa chair, waiting.


    There was a child on his lap, sleeping soundly in a woman''s khaki tweed coat.


    The young woman should be Qi Yu. After being shocked by the sound of my door being pushed open, she took a glance at the child who was lying on my lap and chuckled.


    "Are you Mister Qin?"


    I laughed and said that you are Qi Yu who was introduced to me by A Jiao, there is no need to be so polite, just call me Brother Qin.


    Qi Yu nodded, and called out Brother Qin sweetly.


    At this time, Cheng Jia also quietly walked out of the Office, pouted, and looked at me:


    "You''re finally back, I brought Xiao Liang to the Office to sleep, you guys continue chatting."


    Qi Yu laughed in gratitude. Xiao Liang had been sleeping soundly in his dreams, and he was completely unaware that he had been carried into the Office.


    "I already know about you." I smiled a little helplessly and said,


    "All the poor ones."


    I let her see the wounds on her body, if she doesn''t mind.


    Qi Yu laughed and said:


    How could we possibly mind? Brother Qin, as long as you don''t mind.


    As we spoke, Qi Yu unzipped the zipper on her dress and was about to unbutton her bra, but I quickly blocked her hand.


    Zhang Tiangang and I will go behind her.


    Qi Yu''s skin was extremely tight, and could even be used.


    However, on the back, other than the white jade-like skin, there were more blood-red marks of being grabbed, several black handprints, and even some teeth marks that were like gears.


    These were all caught behind her back by the Phellodendron.


    I touched it lightly, causing Qi Yu to be unable to hold back and cry out.


    This sudden action caused Qi Yu to feel somewhat embarrassed. She awkwardly smiled, but the two of us didn''t dare to have any other thoughts.


    Qi Yu had entered the ocean for the sake of a child. This person was extremely clean, even cleaner than some who looked bright and beautiful.


    After I looked at it, I immediately zipped up Qi Yu''s dress. It was not a big deal to discuss it with her.


    "Can you do this?"


    Qi Yu asked me.


    I nodded. "I can do it, but you''ll have to wait. You can stay here tonight. I''ll take care of it for you tomorrow night."


    The reason I allowed Qi Yu to stay here is because all of the statues of the gods and buddhas are in my shop. With these statues of the gods and buddhas here, the Phellodendron does not dare to violate her.


    After I finish sculpting tomorrow, Qi Yu will leave the shop. At night, this Phellodendron will definitely come and violate her.


    But at that time, my supernatural sculpture will be ready, and when Phellodendron appears, I will use the supernatural sculpture to get rid of it.


    It was that simple and clean.


    I have even thought of using the statue as a Zhong Tianzhi to pull out the sword and kill the ghost.


    Zhong Tianzhi Zhong Kui did not allow the small ghosts to die in his eyes.


    Qi Yu told me that she did not know why she felt an indescribable sense of security when she stayed in my shop.


    I smiled. Since I have a sense of security, I should rest up. After I settle the matter tomorrow, I can continue to live a good life with my child.


    That night, I busied myself for the whole night and did a Zhong Tianzhi Sword Draw the Ghost. Other than that, there was also a statue of a Bodhisattva.


    The next day, Zhang Tiangang saw a statue of a Buddha, and repeatedly said that this statue was very strange. Usually, the Buddha he saw before him was dressed in white robes, holding a jade bottle in one hand and a lotus treasure beneath his feet.


    However, the statue of the Bodhisattva was sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat. It had a charming face and a charming smile. Its two clavicles were shockingly deep, like hooks. Sitting on its body was a man. That image was of joy and harmony.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the Bodhisattva statue he created was a little avant-garde, just like the happy Buddha image in the Tibetan Buddhism.


    I only told him that the statue was called the Clavicle Bodhisattva, and that it would be useful then.


    Both statues were completed, so we waited until the evening when Zhang Tiangang and I would bring Qi Yu back to her house.


    When we go back, Qi Yu is a little worried about his own child, Xiao Liang. That child is only four years old, and is staying in my shop, I wonder if he can get used to it.


    I smiled and said,


    "Although the two girls in my shop normally look carefree, they are still very meticulous when taking care of the children."


    Only now did Qi Yu feel slightly relieved. I told Qi Yu what to do at night, she didn''t need to worry about anything else, we had our own arrangements.


    Our Qi Yu''s bedside was surrounded by copper coins tied with red strings. This was a magic tool I had specially bought from Feng Si.


    As long as the ghosts passes by the copper coin, it will emit waves of sound, used to remind us that the ghosts has appeared.


    After finishing all these preparations, I carried the two statues and hid them with Zhang Tiangang in a corner.


    Seeing that the moon in the sky was already hanging in the sky, there was a ''kacha'' sound and the window shook slightly. In an instant, the smell in the room spread throughout the room.


    The smell was extremely unpleasant. It was similar to the smell of a rose, like the smell of fermenting. In the end, when one took a closer look, the smell was more like that of a traditional Chinese medicine called Yang Huo Xu.


    Zhang Tiangang held onto his Nose and said:


    "You can''t even smell this? Isn''t this the aura of essence?"


    I patted his head. "You''re already an adult, so don''t be so direct with your words."


    As the two of us chatted, we suddenly heard the sound of a string of coins hanging by the bed.


    I immediately fished out the bovine tears s I used to break the barrier, dripped them on my index finger, and rubbed them on my eyes until they were burning. When I opened my eyes, I saw a barefoot ghosts dressed in flowery clothes that was lustfully trying to grab Qi Yu''s white rabbit.

 C222 Clavicular Bodhisattva

    "If not at this time, when would the Zhong Tianzhi appear?!"


    I shouted, tore the red cloth away from the statue, and rushed out of the shadows.


    When the Phellodendron heard my loud shout, he was startled at first. Then, he looked at me and sneered:


    "Is this for takeoff?"


    "Shameless."


    When I heard this, I laughed coldly and said,


    "Look over here, I''m holding something in my hand."


    In an instant, the entire room was filled with a sound of "Tai".


    Soon after, the statue in my hand creaked twice, and a bright light shone from the center of the room. On the wall of the room, I saw a figure dressed in a red robe, with a full beard, and a pair of eyes filled with vigor.


    Needless to say, this was the incarnation of the Zhong Tianzhi Zhong Kui.


    When Zhong Tianzhi saw the figure of Zhong Tianzhi, he immediately curled up into a ball and knelt down.


    The Zhong Tianzhi on the wall bellowed:


    "How dare you! As a ghosts, how could you dare to commit adultery again?! Eat my sword!"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a flash of sword light and a cold light fell on him. But before the sword light had landed, the Phellodendron suddenly laughed out loud.


    "My life is worth it, it''s also worth it to be a ghost. Sleeping with so many women, it''s worth it."


    Zhong Tianzhi''s sword stopped slightly as he shouted loudly:


    "How dare you? You''re about to die and yet you still refuse to come to a conclusion."


    Who would have thought that Phellodendron would have a carefree look as he said:


    "How could you immortals know the happiness of a woman? I''ll tell you a bit."


    Phellodendron was actually a little pleased with himself. He said that before he turned into a ghost, he drove at night, which was the kind of driver who picked people up at bars and nightclubs in the wee hours of the morning.


    Many of those who came out were all drunk girls. Before Phellodendron died, he would do one thing every night, and that was find a drunk girl and get on the carriage in the early morning.


    While the girl was still in a daze, Phellodendron flipped her over and forced her onto the bow, then she threw her car.


    Because they were driving a night carriage, which was a dark carriage, and the girl was completely drunk, Phellodendron actually succeeded repeatedly.


    Once, when Phellodendron was driving at night, he actually saw a straight road in front of him. When he finally drove over, he realized that it was a broken road.


    However, the car could no longer stop. In an instant, the car landed on a broken road, and there was a bottomless chasm.


    Because he was a man who died suddenly, his soul did not have a place to reincarnate. Because he was a pervert when he was alive, he became the Phellodendron.


    Before Qi Yu, there were already two or three women who had succeeded frequently.


    Speaking of which, the Phellodendron laughed and said:


    "But those women are too coquettish, this woman is still the most interesting one. If I can have another try, I would be willing to break my body into pieces."


    Hearing this, the steel teeth broke into pieces, and the figure of the Zhong Tianzhi could not help but let out a series of crackling sounds.


    It seemed that after Zhong Tianzhi heard these shameless words, he was enraged to the extreme. I cupped my hands and said.


    "Lord of the Zhong Tianzhi, such a mischievous person is unforgivable. Please use your sword."


    "Someone has come!"


    Before his voice had even died away, the originally cold ray of light had turned into countless sword beams which landed on Phellodendron''s body, and that Phellodendron was split into ten thousand pieces in an instant.


    Following that, the Zhong Tianzhi roared, and in an instant, the countless pieces of Soul were all destroyed.


    "The Phellodendron has been beheaded. I will go as well."


    Zhong Tianzhi laughed, and then the light in the house dimmed and the figure on the wall disappeared.


    Only now did I see that Qi Yu''s body was trembling non-stop on the bed. I reckon that she was quite frightened by the ghosts that appeared earlier.


    "It''s fine, everything''s fine." I laughed, allowing Qi Yu to get up.


    When Qi Yu heard my words, she was pleasantly surprised. She hurriedly said it to me a few times, thank you.


    "There''s no need for that. A kind-hearted person will definitely be assisted by the Heavens."


    I put away the Zhong Tianzhi''s statue, took out the other statue, and said to Qi Yu:


    "This statue is my gift to you. It''s called the Bodhisattva of the Clavicle. I will ensure your safety in the future."


    When Qi Yu saw the statue of the Bodhisattva, she was overjoyed. However, she did not react and only bowed respectfully three times.


    Zhang Tiangang asked: "Brother Qin, stop keeping me in suspense. Tell me, where did this collarbone Bodhisattva come from, and why did you give it to Qi Yu?"


    I asked the two of them if the sludge could be dyed in this clear lotus flower.


    Zhang Tiangang shook his head, of course not, the lotus flowers could not get out from the mud, and the ripples could not get through, which one of them did not understand.


    That''s what I said about the collarbone Bodhisattva, and there''s a story in it.


    Legend has it that there was a prostitute called Liu Cui, the people of the world saw her face and did not disliked her.


    Liu Cui was also curious. Whether it was the general of a king or a merchant, there was no one who did not welcome the guests.


    However, there was only one case in which, after having had an affair with a girl, they all had a lack of desire and did not think about lust.


    That year, the prostitutes helped her build a grave. At this moment, Monk Yue Ming, a monk from the Western Regions, passed by.


    When this Yue Ming Monk saw this grave, he repeatedly praised it as good, as good.


    Everyone cried out in confusion. The person buried in this tomb was a prostitute, where did the good things come from?


    Yue Ming Monk was a high monk from Great De, so he explained that the person buried in the grave was not a prostitute, but a Bodhisattva avatar. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the grave and open the coffin.


    Seeing that, the coffins s inside, Miss Liu Cui had long transformed, the joints were connected and the locks were endless, the color was like gold.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. It was at this moment that Monk Yue Ming finally revealed the whole story: This girl was a Bodhisattva that turned around to travel the world''s depraved people, returning to the righteous path.


    In the mundane world, emotions, emotions, emotions, and happiness were all indispensable. The desire of the common people, was the desire of a saint.


    This descendant called the girl a collarbone Bodhisattva.


    Why did I have to invite a statue of the Clavicle Buddha to Qi Yu? It was because the two of them resembled each other too much.


    Bodhisattva Clavicle was a person who had passed through the entire world. Qi Yu had saved her son with his own body and passed through another person with his entire body.


    One Buddha cloud, one flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi. If this person could be saved, it would be no different from saving an entire world.


    For his child, Qi Yu fell into a sea of suffering. This wife''s misfortune fell into the dust, and the sins from her previous life, and the gains from this life, were all thanks to her kind heart. The Bodhisattva at her collarbone didn''t protect Qi Yu, so who else could she protect?

 C223 Zhi Mei Xin Village

    After settling the matters with the Phellodendron, Qi Yu gave me a thick envelope with at least a stack of red notes, but I didn''t receive any of it.


    Qi Yu and I said that there was a hard root in her life, and it would not be easy for her to earn some money. In the future, if she and Xiao Liang can live a good life together, that would be the best reward to the supernatural sculpture.


    supernatural sculpture, Spirit Art, they were more like sculptures of the human heart, different people inviting different statues, they were all evil beings, but they all happened in a split-second.


    The next day, when I woke up, Jin Lu gave me a call. Jin Lu''s voice from the other side of the phone was urgent, and some of the voice even said that he noticed that something was amiss with Wu Tongyong.


    When I heard this, I immediately woke up Zhang Tiangang, who was beside me, and turned on the sound amplifying button to ask Jin Lu:


    "Don''t be anxious, tell me what''s so strange about Wu Tongyong."


    The sound of someone closing the door came from the other side of the phone.


    "Last night, that kid sneaked out again. I purposely took note of him and told one of the guys beside me to follow him out."


    After saying this, the Jin Lu''s voice suppressed again, and became very low:


    "That kid called me in the early morning, saying that Wu Tongyong had a kind of truck in the middle of the night to feed the dogs in the suburbs. At this point, that brat suddenly screamed and the call ended."


    Hearing this, the two of us asked Jin Lu if the brat he sent out was discovered by Wu Tongyong.


    "I''m not sure about that." Jin Lu thought for a while before replying, "Later on, I did not sleep all night. When it was almost day time, Wu Tongyong came back with a bloody smell, but he looked like he was unharmed. I think there''s a problem with this matter."


    When I heard this, I decided to ask Jin Lu, if he knew where Wu Tongyong went to at night, then we might as well find a place to stay.


    I never thought that Jin Lu would really know that location. That brat that I sent out last night, Jin Lu told me to send him a message every 20 minutes to find him.


    The final location was in the new village of Jimei, on the outskirts of the city.


    I know this place. It was originally a residential district that was about 20 to 30 kilometers away from the city.


    Due to the housing market bubble, the Developer''s funds were cut off, so that place was a pile of unfinished buildings, there were probably dozens of big houses there, it was fine to go there during the day.


    It was a deserted place at night, all half-built, and the exposed concrete and brick looked desolate.


    Choosing a place without human life to tame ghost mastiff, this was reasonable.


    I asked Jin Lu where Wu Tongyong was at now. Jin Lu muttered on the other end of the phone: I don''t know, he stayed here for less than an hour or two and then left again.


    Would it be that Wu Tongyong is currently in Zhi Mei Village? Zhang Tiangang and I will discuss this with each other, so we will not bother about other things and take a look at that place first.


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while, then said that if he went there, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do it. He had to prepare a few things for me to wait for a while, so he''ll definitely be back in half an hour.


    As expected, Zhang Tiangang returned half an hour later, carrying a black canvas bag in his hand, revealing half of his head.


    When I asked Zhang Tiangang what was in the bag, he said that he wanted to keep it a secret first.


    After making some preparations, we went to find Jin Lu. This Jin Lu had been waiting for us since a long time ago, and unlike the elegant and graceful Jin Lu we saw last time, he had changed into a casual attire this time.


    But Zhang Tiangang looked at Jin Lu with a strange expression, and asked suspiciously: "Jin Lu, why did you come alone? Why didn''t you find a few helpers for us?"


    Wu Tongyong is Yan Zimen''s big brother after all, if too many people know about it, it would be detrimental to Yan Zimen. " Jin Lu shook his head, looked at the two of us and continued:


    "You two, this time, I am taking care of the matter on behalf of Yan Zimen, if there is anything wrong, please take care of it."


    Before he finished his sentence, the Jin Lu cupped his fists and got into our car. The new village of Zhi Mei is 20 to 30 kilometers away, and we had already arrived at it. There were piles of broken bricks and tiles there, and the exposed red brick and cement exterior of the building looked very desolate.


    After getting off the car, Jin Lu opened up the WeChat location that the kid gave him before, and took the two of us to walk around in circles until we arrived at a small building by the side of a pile of buildings.


    Only then did Jin Lu put down his phone, saying that the last location of WeChat location was here.


    The two of us looked up. It was a four-storey villa. It had a rough outline, but because of the mess, it didn''t have doors and windows.


    Standing far away, I could hear a buzzing sound in my ears, like an insect flapping its wings.


    "Holy shit, quickly take a look inside." Zhang Tiangang was one step ahead of me, he stood at the door and pointed inside. Using his hand gesture, I saw that the hall''s ceiling was filled with flies.


    Furthermore, every single one of them was incomparably large, and they were all flower flies with golden heads and black bodies.


    When countless flies saw us stepping in, they all flew down from the ceiling at the same time and flew up the stairs with a "wuu" sound.


    I lifted the Nose and smelled it. In an instant, a pungent smell entered my brain from the back. It was like the smell of death that I smelled in the morgue.


    In addition to this, there was also a strong smell of saliva.


    It all came from upstairs.


    "Jin Lu, are you sure this is the place?"


    I originally wanted to go upstairs to take a look, but was pulled by Zhang Tiangang and turned to look at Jin Lu.


    "The WeChat displayed the location, so it shouldn''t be wrong." Jin Lu answered very sincerely. Seeing that the two of us had some doubts, he said:


    "That kid is right by my side, so he shouldn''t be lying. What''s wrong with the two of you?"


    Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "It''s not because of anything else, but because it''s something inside Yan Zimen, the two of us are outsiders from the start to the end. It''s true that it''s a cleaning house, but we can''t reveal our ugly families either, for Jin Lu, if anything happens to us in the future, we can''t be blamed."


    I actually feel that Zhang Tiangang spoke in a weird tone today, and his actions were a bit strange.


    "Ah!" When the Jin Lu heard this, he was also startled, and after half a day of hard work, he said: "Don''t be suspicious, since I invited the two of you over to help, then I will naturally be frank with you."


    "Since that''s the case, Jin Lu, please head upstairs first. We will protect you from behind." Zhang Tiangang cupped his hands and invited Jin Lu to go up first.

 C224 cosmetics

    I could tell that when Zhang Tiangang said these words, Jin Lu''s face was obviously unhappy. He was suspecting the Jin Lu.


    However, I am on Zhang Tiangang''s side. After all, Jin Lu can''t be considered as an honorable person compared to Wu Tongyong.


    After Jin Lu had already gone upstairs, only then did we slowly walk up. When Zhang Tiangang was walking on the Stair, he very quietly told us that something might be wrong and that he had to be careful.


    I nodded my head. After I went up, I coincidentally came up with a couplet with Jin Lu. His expression was one of slight panic as he pointed towards the corner of the wall.


    Shua! The two of us looked in that direction and our hearts turned cold. There was a row of human skulls in the corner.


    After some careful calculations, he found that there were exactly sixteen of them. These people''s skulls were arranged in a neat row, arranged according to size. It seemed like these bones had not been here for long.


    There was also a large swath of flies that buzzed above the bones.


    The second floor was filled with the unspeakable smell of blood. Jin Lu''s face had turned pale, and his two cheeks were trembling in anger.


    "Little photon." Jin Lu suddenly shouted. Looking at the head that was still at the outermost layer, his facial features could clearly be seen before the head was finished.


    Looks like that should be the person that Jin Lu sent out to investigate the situation last night. The two of us looked around and saw a bunch of Clothes and a smartphone on the ground.


    We can roughly guess what happened. Last night, Wu Tongyong found the person called Little Light, and got the ghost mastiff to deal with him quickly.


    However, the head was still not finished yet.


    When I asked Jin Lu if he knew what a ghost mastiff was, he looked at me blankly and said:


    "Which evil creature did all this? I ¡­ I''ll take care of him sooner or later."


    Speaking to here, the Jin Lu cupped his hands and said:


    "Since the two of you are here, this is a good thing that I, Yan Zimen, have done, I can''t possibly let the corpses stay here, could you guys help me bring the corpses back and find a place to bury them?"


    During their trip here, they did not find the ghost mastiff, but they did find the corpses. This was not considered to be in vain, at least Wu Tongyong had managed to train and nurture the ghost mastiff for real.


    I looked at Zhang Tiangang, and said in my heart that I do not know if he had any ideas, but before I could say anything, I was stopped by him.


    "I think there''s no need for that, Jin Lu." Zhang Tiangang suddenly laughed slightly, and said: "The eighteen Yaksha stand against the wall, Hundred Ghost Night Return to its original position. I think Jin Lu''s intention is not for us to bring these corpses back, but to have us stay here."


    When I heard this, the two Monk s were confused. What exactly did Zhang Tiangang discover behind my back?


    However, when the Jin Lu heard these words, he was not surprised in the slightest.


    "As expected of the Zhang Tiangang who can easily count up the plum blossoms. He can see everything clearly indeed." The Jin Lu''s expression became increasingly strange. At the same time, we suddenly heard a burst of roars coming from the house.


    Zhang Tiangang pulled me back a few steps. Suddenly, a snow-white dog jumped out of the grey room behind Jin Lu.


    That was the ghost mastiff I saw in the old shop that night.


    It was weird that the dog would see the Jin Lu being meek, sitting cross-legged at his feet, spitting out its long tongue.


    Staring coldly at the two of us, the saliva dripped from his tongue to the ground, and a fishy smell filled the air.


    "Jin Lu, what do you mean, isn''t this ghost mastiff Wu Tongyong''s?"


    At this point, I was having a hard time getting around to it.


    Zhang Tiangang sneered and said: "Brother Qin, do you still not understand? This is from the start, it''s not some Jin Lu, it''s just a f * cking Wu Tongyong. "


    "Disguise!"


    This was the ultimate technique of the martial arts world. Legend has it that the skin of the Southern Sea Mermaid was used to cut off the human''s facial features and stick them to one''s face. After wearing some makeup, one could change their appearance to someone else''s.


    No matter how close a person was, as long as the person using the disguise technique didn''t speak, it would be difficult for them to see through the flaw.


    This was not limited to martial arts novels. In the past 360 lines, Jiang Xiang had specially made this kind of appearance changing technique, which was used to avoid soldiers and soldiers.


    Today, Zhang Tiangang said that the Jin Lu in front of him was a disguise, but why did his voice and appearance sound the same?


    Is this really what happened? Zhang Tiangang nodded his head without a doubt, and cupped his hands with the fake Jin Lu in front of him.


    "Master Wu, we are here in the dark. Since you have already lured us here, you should show your prowess."


    When he said that, the ghost mastiff first barked crazily, and was eager to pounce and bite the both of us, but then he saw the fake Jin Lu wave his hand, and the ghost mastiff obediently sat on the ground again.


    "Since you''ve come, don''t leave." The fake Jin Lu laughed and gently pulled at his face. He really saw a thin piece of film fall off his face in an instant.


    Beneath the film was his true appearance. In shock, there was no difference from what Zhang Tiangang had said, it was really Wu Tongyong.


    I have some doubts in my heart, this Zhang Tiangang is really clever, to be able to guess so early that the one who brought us here was not the Jin Lu.


    "Just a few details." Zhang Tiangang told me to take a look at the shoes that Wu Tongyong was wearing, they were all covered with cement dust and mud.


    Why did the shoes of a reclusive Gramps who lived like a prince have so many cement points that only existed in Site?


    Other than this, Zhang Tiangang also wants me to think about the location of WeChat for the most part. How could it be possible?


    When I heard this, I felt that it was extremely scary, this Zhang Tiangang is really too meticulous.


    When Wu Tongyong heard this, he laughed out loud and said:


    "Mr Zhang is indeed powerful, but even if I guessed correctly, what''s the use of all this? Now, aren''t you all still in my hands."


    This person told us that there are two ways to go. The first is to hand over our Heavencraft Book and we can be released.


    The other option is to allow the ghost mastiff in his hands to become the last two of the eighteen corpse.


    Other than this, his eighteen Ghost Fiend Formation still has us two Soul, so we can complete it for him no matter what.

 C225 There are two without a single

    "Wishful thinking."


    I sneered, and looked at Wu Tongyong in front of me. Forget about me really wanting to agree to his conditions, even I don''t know where and how I should give him that Heavencraft Book.


    Besides, the old saying goes, good and evil cannot be separated. How could the great culinary arts of the supernatural sculpture expel evil to pass through, kneel and beg in front of him?


    After he finished listening to what I had to say, he shook his head as though he felt some regret. "It''s a pity that such a good culinary skill like the supernatural sculpture is going to end in this world."


    Before his voice fell, the ghost mastiff cried out, and a wave of cold wind blew from its surroundings. That wind was very mournful, as though countless ghosts had squeezed their way out of the air.


    In a split-second, Wu Tongyong shot a look at the beast and rushed towards us like an arrow.


    I immediately looked at Zhang Tiangang, didn''t he still have a black bag with him, saying that it would be useful when the time comes, if I don''t take it out now, I wouldn''t be able to wait any longer.


    Zhang Tiangang and I climbed for a while and retreated to the corner of the Stair. Without waiting for the ghost mastiff to appear, we opened our canvas bags.


    Inside were a pair of candles for other people''s marriages, a whole bundle of incense, and firecrackers. Other than that, there was a long picture scroll.


    I think that Zhang Tiangang bought all these things from the Incense Scented Treasure Shop. What use is there to take all these things?


    Seeing that the ghost mastiff had already rushed down the stairs, Zhang Tiangang hastily took out a bundle of firecrackers and threw them out with the tip of his cigarette.


    In that moment, crackling sounds could be heard, but at the same time, he used all his strength. When the ghost mastiff heard the sounds of the firecrackers, it wailed and actually climbed up to the top of the Stair in fright.


    The firecrackers should have been at least a thousand sounds, which should have been loud enough to make a lot of noise for a while. We took this opportunity to quickly roll and crawl down the Stair s, charging out of the first floor.


    When the sounds of the firecrackers stopped, Zhang Tiangang opened his rucksack and ignited all of the firecrackers. He then lit up a bundle of incense and told me to catch a handful with him and quickly escape.


    After driving a few hundred meters, I looked in the rearview mirror and saw the ghost mastiff hovering on the road, bumping around.


    I don''t understand. We are obviously a hundred meters away from him, so why isn''t the ghost mastiff chasing us from behind?


    Could it be something to do with the bundle of incense in our hands?


    Zhang Tiangang told me, that because the ghost mastiff s eat too many dead people, the corpse poison that was on their body and his two eyes could not see anything. The way to determine the direction and the object was all reliant on his two Nose s.


    After igniting this bundle of incense, it covered our body''s scent. This ghost mastiff could not smell us, so of course it would not be able to catch up to us.


    As for the firecrackers, he was one year old. There was nothing in this world that was not afraid of this firecracker. It would definitely be able to intimidate him within a short period of time.


    After listening to all of this, I knew in my heart that it was fortunate that Zhang Tiangang brought these things with him. Otherwise, the two of us might really have died under the mouth of this beast today.


    But there''s a problem, how did Zhang Tiangang know in advance that there might be danger here? Disguise skills is something that Zhang Tiangang and I saw later on.


    Seeing me ask this question, Zhang Tiangang said proudly:


    "When a swallow goes out of its nest, there is always a pair."


    This meant that when Yan Zimen was doing something, two or four people would usually go out together.


    When Jin Lu came to my shop, she brought Wu Tongyong, two people, which means it should have been just the two of them coming from the north.


    But when he called us, Jin Lu said that he had asked a brat beside him to follow Wu Tongyong. This meant that all three of them had left the capital together.


    If a sect like Yan Zimen could die, the rules must not be messed up. Therefore, it is impossible for three people to come out at the same time.


    "When I heard him say that, I had a feeling that something was amiss. Wu Tongyong must have thought of something."


    Hearing this, I became a little nervous, but don''t forget, Old Wu was holding Jin Lu''s phone to call us, then why is the phone in his hands, could something have happened to Jin Lu as well.


    Perhaps it was because after we called Jin Lu that night, Jin Lu went back to interrogate Wu Tongyong. After the two of them exchanged words, Wu Tongyong mercilessly killed him.


    Wu Tongyong''s matter was a huge matter of deceiving Master and exterminating the family. If there really was someone in Yan Zimen who dared to raise an evil being like the ghost mastiff, it would not be impossible for them to do it.


    If the first strike was the strongest, then the second strike would be the worst. Therefore, it wasn''t difficult to silence them, let alone this kind of old man.


    "Ma Le Gou, if you want Jin Lu to die here, this matter is not a small matter."


    Yan Zimen isn''t a place to play, I was afraid just thinking about it, so I quickly made a call to Feng Si.


    He was the middleman in this matter, and he had to help us both as best he could if we needed anything.


    This time, I called Feng Si and picked up the call. It was a warm and straightforward person, asking him if he was ready to do the Great Beneath Map and tell him that he wanted any pigments.


    I hurriedly said no, on the other end of the phone I said in a very low voice:


    "Master Feng, something may have happened to Jin Lu."


    Hearing these words, Feng Si did not recover his strength, and after being stunned for a long time, he finally exclaimed:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, did something happen? Did the cooked duck fly away?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. At this point, no matter how hard Feng Si was thinking about money, he could only tell him:


    "Do you still remember the Wu Tongyong beside him? That grandson is a traitor, you should hurry over to Jin Lu''s house to check on him.


    Feng Si is someone who has seen the world. After hearing what I said, you didn''t panic, but you remained silent for a while to ask me if I was certain.


    The truth is right in front of me, I just escaped from the tiger''s mouth, how can I not be sure? Feng Si acknowledged my words and told me to be more careful, he went over to Jin Lu''s house to take a look.


    After hanging up, Zhang Tiangang asked me where the two of us are going.


    I looked at the stick of incense in my hand. It was already a third burned.


    After this scent is gone, the smell on our bodies should also be released. Following this smell, the ghost mastiff should be able to find us.


    Cheng Jia and Guan Ju are also in the shop. If we go back there, we will definitely harm the two of them and have to find another place to stay.


    "Why don''t we go to the old store?" Zhang Tiangang asked and was immediately rejected by me. That place is downtown, and ghost mastiff is not that humane.

 C226 White Tiger Force

    I suddenly thought of a place, return dragon view of the Elder Lu, that place is actually a place with a natural fortune.


    Zhang Tiangang thought that since there were not many people, and it was a quiet temple, he could go there now.


    When I arrived at return dragon view, there were quite a few people there. Just two days ago, the Heaven''s Pride had been completed, and many of the pilgrims had not had the time to burn incense, so they came back to replenish their incense.


    At this moment, Elder Lu was adding perfume oil to the few female guests. The two of us held onto our respective incense and rushed in, while shouting:


    "Something is about to happen, hurry up and leave."


    As soon as the women saw us running and screaming with the burning incense in our hands, they thought we were some kind of extreme believer.


    Seeing this battle, he was so frightened that he immediately got up from the praying mat. He didn''t care about the Three Purities and Four Imperial Guards as he immediately slipped out of the hall.


    I saw that Elder Lu''s hands were trembling as he frowned while looking at us.


    "I say, my two brothers, return dragon view is just going to use these two days to earn money. We have no enmity with each other in the past, there''s no need to ruin my business, right?"


    The two of us were indeed fighting in a big battle just now, but this kid didn''t have a mother to speak of. I bitterly begged Elder Lu and told him everything that had happened.


    When the Elder Lu heard that, he immediately burst into an uproar. He quickly took a glance at the two of us as he held the incense in his hand and spoke.


    "The ghost mastiff has already eaten sixteen people, so this back is equivalent to sixteen ghosts. I said that the two brothers are incredible, quickly follow me."


    We followed behind him and saw that the Elder Lu took us to a side hall in a few turns. It was called a side hall, but there were no idols, and inside the hall, there were piles of autographs and scriptures.


    However, the threshold of this side chamber was about half a meter high, and it was difficult for both of us to step into it.


    Elder Lu said, "However, this wolfhound has a very high threshold. That dog definitely won''t be able to climb in. You guys stay here, it''s definitely going to be fine."


    When I heard this, Elder Lu thought better of it, but he definitely did not. The peach wood in my shop has nine palaces on it, and the ghost mastiff could even scratch it with its claws.


    This was just a slightly taller one, a wolfdog. However, it was just an ordinary animal. This animal had already become the weather after eating sixteen people.


    I asked the Elder Lu. I think it''s better to find us a main hall with a Fiendgod statue to stay in. Maybe tonight, Zhang Tiangang and I will be able to escape this calamity with the help of our divine powers.


    The Elder Lu thought for a while, or else he would go and stay at the Jade Emperor Hall at the back. However, Zhang Tiangang waved his hand and said that he would only go to this place, and would not go anywhere.


    "Brother Qin, this person who is able to recognize the treasure of a turtle, must be someone with good eyesight. The reason why I was able to escape this calamity tonight is because of this place."


    I didn''t understand and asked Zhang Tiangang if he had anything to say.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me where I was at.


    I took a look and saw that it was a side hall to the right of the main hall. Moreover, this side hall had some special features. The entire foundation was much shorter than the side hall on the left.


    "That''s exactly the reason why we were able to save him." Zhang Tiangang nodded and said:


    "The sky is filled with a white tiger at the right side of the mountain. This side chamber is typical of the white tiger''s aura."


    Just one word was enough to wake the dreamer up. No matter how powerful Wu Tongyong''s ghost mastiff was, it was not powerful enough. Zhang Tiangang wanted to borrow the strength of the White Tiger to suppress the Yin object.


    Zhang Tiangang really does have the ability of Treading on Horses Watching Mountain, it is enough Feng Shui geology. I have discussed this with Elder Lu and tonight, the two of us will stay here.


    At this time, more than half of the incense in our hands had already burned down. I reckon that by the time the sky turns dark, the incense in our hands would have already burnt up.


    Zhang Tiangang and I shut the door, and informed Elder Lu that he had to stay in his room properly tonight. No matter what happens outside, he should not go out of his room.


    Although the Elder Lu was also a member of the yin and yang lines, but most of the time, they had already focused on doing meritorious deeds for others, so how could they have seen such an intense battle before?


    After hearing what we said, he was so scared that he started puffing. He only said that he would spend the night at someone else''s house and would come back tomorrow.


    But not long after that, a round of golden crows descended and a jade rabbit ascended to the west. The sky was already about to turn black, and Zhang Tiangang took out a pair of dragon and phoenix candles from his canvas bag, placing them on the left and right sides of the Table.


    At the same time, he opened the long scroll. Only now did he see clearly that the scroll was a painting of a ferocious tiger descending a mountain.


    The four limbs of the tiger in the painting was about the size of a sandbag. It opened its bloody mouth as if there was a wind blowing. Its body was covered in beautiful brocade, and its two eyes were as bright as lightning.


    Above his head, there was a white forehead with a golden blade and a steel horse. A ''King'' character appeared on his forehead. It really was the wind of a King of Beasts in the jungle.


    In the past, the family''s New Year ceremony had focused on hanging this kind of painting. The fierce tiger was awe-inspiring, and if one was not angry, he or she would be imposing.


    According to Zhang Tiangang''s intentions, I hung this picture of a fierce tiger on the door right in front of the entrance.


    At this moment, the large incense in our hands had already been completely burnt.


    I bitterly smiled and said:


    "Looks like it won''t be long before the beast that killed me will catch up."


    "There''s no need to be afraid. With me here, I can guarantee that it won''t return today."


    Zhang Tiangang was very calm at this time.


    This is also the reason why I like being with Zhang Tiangang. Although he is usually careless, and even has a bit of a sloppy style, he doesn''t seem to be proper when speaking of things.


    However, if something really happened, he would definitely be able to charge forward. Moreover, he would definitely be a very calm and courageous brother.


    "Brother Qin, if this trick of mine doesn''t work tonight, then the two of us will be left here." Zhang Tiangang''s face had a tinge of worry.


    When I heard this, I laughed and said,


    "What''s wrong with that? A man can stand against the heavens and earth, a big bowl of scars on his head is about to fall. If I really have no other choice, I would really be killed by that Wu Tongyong here, at worst, I would just reincarnate again in my next life. But ¡­" I patted the back of Zhang Tiangang''s hand.


    Zhang Tiangang asked me what else I could do.


    "But I still want to be your brother in my next life." I laughed and said,


    "It''s worth it to be able to know a friend like you in this lifetime."


    "Brother Qin ¡­" Zhang Tiangang was a little touched and said with reddened eyes:


    If not for you, Brother Qin, maybe I would still be setting up a stall in the market right now to calculate my fate. To know the kindness of what I have seen and repay it with my life and death, if I were to really die here today, I would still want to be your brother in my next life.

 C227 jargon

    As the two of us were talking, there was a sound of wind coming from outside the house. It was clearly the mournful sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling.


    In a short period of time, a sinister aura filled the room. The gust of wind continued to blow against the red wooden door frame of the side palace building, and the sound of grinding teeth could be heard.


    At first, the wind was not too strong, but not long after, there was a clap of thunder and a strong wind blew. At the same time, a howl came from outside and the ghost mastiff began to bark.


    Looks like that dirty thing is here. Zhang Tiangang and I found a chair and sat in the middle of the room, Zhang Tiangang''s eyes staring at the pair of dragon and phoenix candles.


    He told me that this pair of candles represented the spirits of the two of us and the tiger in the painting.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the ghost mastiff outside the door let out a long howl and a gust of wind blew in through the crack in the door. The flames on the two dragon and phoenix candles flickered slightly due to the strong wind.


    Hearing his words, I immediately rushed forward to protect the candle from the wind, but Zhang Tiangang told me not to waste any effort.


    If the two of us were to die today, even if we had to light a gas lamp, this candle would still be extinguished.


    After hearing what he said, I gave up. I saw that the dogs outside the door were trying their best to move, and they started to hit the door frame together with the wind.


    Although the flame of the dragon and phoenix candle swayed in the wind, it did not have the intention of extinguishing.


    Half an hour later, there was a loud noise from outside the door. The ghost mastiff seemed to be unable to hold itself back any longer and pounced on the wooden door frame. With a whoosh, the wooden door actually seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    I looked at it anxiously, but at this moment, the picture of a tiger descending from the mountain on the wall faintly hissed, and the sound of a roaring dragon could be heard.


    Zhang Tiangang told me that he heard it too, and the voice of the ghost mastiff at the entrance also died down. Although the flames were blown by the wind and swayed left and right, it still did not extinguish.


    But after a while, the ghost mastiff seemed to be full of air as it used all its strength to smash its head against the door frame.


    At the same time, strong gales arose from all directions. The candles, dragons and phoenixes that were placed on the Table and the picture of a fierce tiger descending from the mountain on the wall were all blown left and right.


    Fortunately, the ferocious tiger spirit in the picture of the fierce tiger descending from the mountain was full. Under the illumination of the candlelight, it seemed as if it was about to jump out of the painting.


    Both of us could vaguely hear a tiger and a mastiff roaring at each other.


    This sound was like a clap of thunder. Sometimes, it was as light as water dripping onto the ground. However, it did not stop even after a few hours had passed.


    When the sun was about to rise on the second day, a shrill cry came from the ghost mastiff and the New Year''s painting on the wall had also landed at almost the same time.


    I looked through the gap in the door and saw that the ghost mastiff was sprawled on the ground, motionless. Zhang Tiangang counted with his fingers, his face full of joy:


    "Brother Qin, if we don''t die from this, we will definitely have some good fortune. The two of us will definitely do a lot of good things in the future."


    "Then, is that beast dead?"


    Surprised, I pushed the door open and saw a huge dog, about the size of a calf, covered with a foot of white fur, with a golden nose, one eye drooping and half a tongue sticking out.


    A pool of blood flowed out from the ghost mastiff''s mouth and spread around, dyeing its entire face red. The beast remained motionless on the ground, indicating that it had died.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but exhale a long breath. Zhang Tiangang took out the painting, and using the light to look at it, I saw that the black color of the fierce tiger inside the painting had become as pale as a sheet of white paper.


    Originally, the ferocious tiger had no signs of its glaring eyes, and its four limbs that were the size of sandbags looked like they had collapsed. It did not look like the king of the forest should have.


    The tiger was a fake tiger, and it was only because of the White Tiger''s power that the tiger in this New Year''s painting could fight with the ghost mastiff outside for an entire night.


    The tigers in this year''s painting used their power to save both of us. Zhang Tiangang took out his lighter and burned the entire picture of a fierce tiger descending from the mountain to nothingness.


    I looked at the ghost mastiff''s corpse beneath my feet. This thing has eaten sixteen human corpses, and became a Yin object. Although it is dead, this corpse is still a disaster in this world.


    I thought for a while, then went to the woodshed and found two long-hilted axes and Zhang Tiangang''s hand. They sliced the ghost mastiff into a thousand pieces, leaving behind a head the size of a lion''s head.


    Elder Lu only dared to come back when it was almost noon. When he saw the lion head sized dog head, he kept calling it darling. This was the first time he saw such a big dog head.


    I made him exclaim in shock as he pulled out the four canine teeth on the dog''s head. These canine teeth are good at avoiding evil, not to mention these kind of ghost mastiff.


    After pulling them out, we kept two of the four canine teeth and gave the remaining two to Elder Lu as the reward for staying here for the night.


    Once the great calamity has passed, there will be afterlife. I suddenly remembered something, I told Feng Si to go and check if anything happened to the Jin Lu.


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out my phone. Only then did I realize that I had left my phone in the car.


    Zhang Tiangang''s phone also ran out of battery. When the two of us went back to the car, our phones were about to explode from the calls. There were a total of fifty to sixty missed calls, Feng Si''s and Cheng Jia''s as well as a bunch of phone calls.


    I called Feng Si first, and he received the call. On the other side of the phone, Feng Si said dejectedly:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, it''s so white. The cake flies away."


    Feng Si was speaking in the jargon of our southern industry, referring to business, there was no way to do what he wanted to do. Cake was an employer''s decision, and because life and death were taboo in the past, death was called flying.


    These words combined together meant that the Jin Lu was dead, and there was nothing left to do.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I had already expected the death of Jin Lu, but it was not because of this.


    What surprised me was that Feng Si actually spoke the right words. One must know that in these days, most of the yin and yang lines s were young people, and there were very few who knew the right words.


    Therefore, it had been a long time since someone had spoken such jargon. Putonghua was the standard language in the industry.


    Feng Si is even more knowledgeable than us, in all these years, we have never heard of his words, but now that he said it, I feel that it''s a little strange.

 C228 Help

    "Master Feng, don''t be in such a hurry. Did something happen?" I asked very carefully.


    Feng Si still replied in jargon:


    "Eh, the seedlings have turned into sparks, come over here side by side." This was a very straightforward answer. Something had happened and he had been tied up. Those who were friends quickly came over.


    Before he finished his sentence, he heard Feng Si''s miserable scream, followed by the sound of a call.


    After I hung up the phone, my heart couldn''t help but to shiver. Even someone as big as Feng Si had been tied up, is Wu Tongyong crazy this time?


    However, no matter how important it was to save others, the most important thing was still to find Feng Si.


    At first, Cai Wenlong was still unwilling. He said that personal privacy was a very important thing in this era, and as a public servant, he definitely could not help others do this sort of thing.


    But after I said a few words, Cai Wenlong thought of an excuse and said that this phone was yours.


    I understood what he meant and hurriedly nodded my head.


    "Director Cai, the information here is very important to me, my brother''s life is inside, please hurry."


    Cai Wenlong did not hesitate, he said that he would send the address to me in 15 minutes, and sure enough, the address would arrive in 15 minutes.


    What surprised me was that the address was actually somewhere near Town Village, at 155 Xinhua Road.


    Once we found the address, what were we waiting for? Zhang Tiangang and I drove over there, but luckily Zhang Tiangang was familiar with this place. With a few twists and turns, we managed to find 155 Xinhua Road.


    This place should be a residential building in violation of regulations. It was a very big building. There was an open corridor with several iron gates on each floor.


    From the looks of it, it was rented out by the landlord as a number of houses. Seeing this scene, we were in a dilemma, there were five or six of us.


    Every floor was divided into five or six rooms. Dozens of rooms.


    Zhang Tiangang really wanted to do that, but he was pulled by me. When I looked at these houses, all of them were thin iron doors.


    This kind of door was commonly known as a kick, a kick with force, and it could be kicked open. It was just a precaution against thieves.


    Living in the city, the people in the village were all the waiters from the hotels or the laborers from Site. The most valuable thing on their body was that phone.


    The remaining people only had pots and pans in their homes. If that person wanted them, he could give them to them as he pleased, since they weren''t worth much money. Therefore, this kind of door was enough to protect them from the wind.


    However, what Wu Tongyong did was different from what they did. These were the people from the yin and yang lines, and they did things in secret.


    It was impossible not to value these things.


    Moreover, the Town Village was in a busy city, so it would not be easy for the outsiders to find a safe place to stay.


    Wu Tongyong leaving Feng Si here proved that he did not make a sudden decision. He had definitely made the arrangements long ago.


    As long as he stays here, the door will definitely be different from other families. I want Zhang Tiangang and I to take a look at each door.


    When we reached the third floor, Zhang Tiangang''s eyes lit up, and he lowered his voice to point at the iron gate at the furthest corner.


    The iron gate was made of iron, but the lock was an uneven, high-grade lock. If this kind of lock was put on the market, it could fetch at least three to five hundred dollars.


    It wouldn''t appear in this kind of cheap house. Apart from this, I lightly pressed on the metal door, making it extremely hard. When I pressed on it, not a single sound would come out.


    They were not on the same level as those cheap goods.


    Seeing this, there was no need to think too much about it. Wu Tongyong was definitely inside this house.


    I thought that whether or not I could do it depended on this, Feng Si had to be saved, I clenched my teeth and knocked on the door gently.


    There was no reply from inside the door. After a long while, a voice asked who it was.


    That voice sounded like a woman''s voice, my heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Wu Tongyong still had an accomplice, so I might as well capture him?


    I pinched my voice and said:


    "Oh, I''m from the power company. I''m here to help you check the lines."


    After hearing this, the person inside hesitated for a long time before saying:


    "It''s not convenient today, come back sometime."


    As soon as we heard this, we thought there must be something in it, but if a normal person didn''t open the door and let us go after hearing this.


    Or else, they would definitely say, don''t tease people in a place like Town Village, there was even a power company checking the wiring for maintenance on the door.


    Refusing directly, could it be a sign of guilt?


    At the entrance, I feigned a helpless tone and said,


    "Don''t, little sister, you only have one home left in the overhaul. After checking up on me, my mission will be considered complete. Please help out."


    After saying that, Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other. If the people in the house still don''t open the door, he and I will break in.


    However, the person in the room agreed this time. With a creak, he opened a crack in the door and looked at us.


    "You''re from the power company. Why aren''t you wearing a uniform?"


    The eyes under the door were very bright, as if I could tell something was wrong. Just as I was about to close the door, I grabbed the crack and yanked the door open.


    Only then did he see a girl standing inside the door. She had a head of long hair, bright eyes and a high nose bridge. She wore a black nightgown that revealed her shoulders. She was wearing nothing under her feet.


    After being forced through the door like this, the girl stared at me in a daze before screaming out in pain.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    The young lady retreated a few steps, and we, who did not have much time to think about saving others, rushed into the house, Master Feng shouted a few times, but no one agreed.


    "If you keep doing this, I''ll call the police." The girl grabbed my hand and said,


    "You''re still telling me that you''re people from the power company, hurry up and tell me what I want here."


    I turned my head to look at the girl behind me. Her face was long and small, a typical oval face. Her skin was very white and smooth. She looked to be in her twenties.


    It didn''t look like we were working outside at all, and we weren''t flustered at all when we saw us. We were forcing our way into a house right now, so if it were a normal girl, she would have already been scared senseless.

 C229 Female Technician

    Not only was that woman not afraid, she was even puffing out her breath. It was as if she wanted to fight to the death with us.


    Because Feng Si''s whereabouts are still unknown, so I didn''t have the time to waste words with her. I glared at her and said:


    I advise you to make it clear now. If you don''t, I definitely won''t be polite with you. "


    "Who? I don''t know." The woman took a deep breath and gave me a coquettish look.


    "I think you guys have misunderstood me. I am the only one in this house, and I am the only one who deserves to die. I have been busy working at Site every day."


    As she spoke, this woman even pulled on her shoulder-length pajamas, revealing her white arm and her extremely slender collarbone.


    One could even faintly see the gully between the two peaks under the clavicle.


    That is called a delicate ah, watching my heart thump thump thump thump.


    This woman couldn''t have come to argue with us, right? But, she was prepared to seduce us. I glared at her and said,


    "The two of us will definitely not fear any sugar-coated artillery shells from the enemy class. Even if the one in front of us is Hai Na Bai Chuan, we are still like raging tides, we are still a red heart, so let''s prepare our hands, don''t confuse us with this."


    The woman giggled when she heard this.


    "This big brother, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a word of it, but I really don''t have what you want here. If you don''t believe me, just search around."


    As she spoke, the woman placed my hand on her chest and began to play with my wrist.


    He even purposely let out a few "hmm" twice, as if he was drunk and had an alluring expression on his face.


    It was the same way I used to watch female agents seducing proletarian fighters in espionage movies when I was a kid.


    However, although I am not a great proletarian warrior, I am still a young leader born under the Red Flag. How could I tolerate this?


    He pushed her onto the sofa and the woman cried out:


    "It''s better that you do it softly. You''re hurting me."


    As he spoke, he pulled Zhang Tiangang''s hand once more and said: "Big Brother, why don''t you discuss this for me. You guys just barged in like this, and I don''t blame you guys anymore. How can this kind of thing happen if you guys want to talk properly with me?"


    As the lady spoke, she pulled Zhang Tiangang over and sat down beside his. He even placed his thighs on Zhang Tiangang''s legs, used his toes to lightly kick Zhang Tiangang''s neck and said:


    "I don''t care, I won''t argue with you guys for trespassing, but you guys are in the wrong for bullying me."


    Zhang Tiangang''s beautiful snot almost flowed out when he said those words, as he started to call him little sister, little sister.


    The two of them were acting.


    I didn''t have time to pay any attention to them. I glanced around the room and immediately rushed in. When the woman saw me rushing in, she shuddered and wanted to get up from Zhang Tiangang''s body.


    Who knew that at this time, Zhang Tiangang actually laughed:


    "Sister, don''t be in such a hurry to leave when you''re with me." After saying that, she wrapped her arms around the woman''s waist.


    In the end, a girl did not have much strength, so with Zhang Tiangang''s embrace, he could only solidly sit on the sofa chair.


    I burst into the room. It was not a large room, and there was a pink shade on the window.


    There were a lot of round or cylindrical objects on the bedside table. I looked at them and saw that they weren''t sex toys. On top of that, there were also boxes of Okamoto and Durex.


    This woman couldn''t be in that business, right?


    When I saw these things, I felt a little awkward. Just as I was about to leave, the woman rushed in and said angrily,


    "How is it, have you guys seen enough of my place? I already said that I won''t let you in, yet you''re still coming here."


    Am I wrong?


    After being shouted at so shamelessly by this woman, my face was a little anxious. However, in the end, I decided to follow my heart and shouted,


    "Master Feng, if you are here, please make a sound or make a sound. If no one is around, we will be leaving."


    When the woman heard this, she blinked her eyes. Suddenly, two bangs could be heard from the room inside.


    As soon as I heard the sound, I realized that there was a ghost. How could I care so much about rushing in, I heard the sound coming from under the bed.


    The bed was a floor-to-ceiling bed, and it was surrounded by wooden planks. Simmons''s mattress was placed on top of the bed, and at that moment, loud banging sounds came from beside it.


    There was no need to talk about anything else, there must be someone underneath.


    I told Zhang Tiangang to control the woman well and reached out with all his might to lock onto Xi Mengsi''s mattress. Feng Si was tied up under the mattress with a bunch of ladies'' stockings stuck in his mouth.


    "Master Feng, it''s really hard for us to find you."


    Seeing his expression, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud and take off the stockings that was in his mouth. Feng Si spat out:


    "F * ck, the eagle pecked at my eyes while I was playing."


    I asked Feng Si why didn''t he come to this place yesterday when I told him to go see the Jin Lu.


    "The bitch is heartless, the playboy is unrighteous, the treasured sword at her waist could behead a fool, Little brat from the Qin Clan." Feng Si said in frustration.


    It turned out that last night, Feng Si went to Jin Lu''s place, and when he went there, he saw a pool of blood inside Jin Lu''s house.


    I don''t even need to look at it to guess that something happened to Jin Lu. At this time, Feng Si called me, but I left my phone in the car and no one picked up.


    Feng Si went out of the door and sat in the car, and tried to get through to the Jin Lu District''s road a few times, but couldn''t get through. At this time, this woman came over and said that she was called Xiao Xia, a technician, the type who specialized in spa. Recently, their shop produced a new service called Starry Sky Travelling, which they asked Feng Si if they wanted to try.


    Feng Si who had been hanging around in the Smoky Willow Lane all year knew what it meant when he heard it.


    Hearing that my phone can''t get through, Feng Si allowed this Xiao Xia to get on the car, and wanted to experience a service.


    Later, Feng Si was brought to this damned place. Just as he was about to take off his Clothes and take a bath, he was surprised to see Wu Tongyong here.


    This was something the two of them had planned beforehand, when they saw that Feng Si had gone to Jin Lu''s house, they were prepared to bring him here, but it was also because of Feng Si''s unattractive appearance that made them want to follow him.


    After being knocked out by Wu Tongyong, he was tied up and thrown inside.


    It was a good thing that Feng Si''s phone had an avatar card. One of the commonly used computers had one in it, and the other one had an extremely thin non-intelligent computer in its sole.


    Luckily, I had a hidden cell phone, so I called him and saved his life.

 C230 Silver Dragon Claw

    After saying this, the three of us turned our attention to the female techie.


    "You are called Xiao Xia, right? You should also tell me what''s going on. What is your relationship with Wu Tongyong?"


    Feng Si stretched his limbs and said coldly.


    By this time, Xiao Xia had long been in a state of shock, and lost her initial color and spirit. She sat on the sofa chair and from the looks of it, the three of us said:


    "It has nothing to do with me. It was that damn Old Wu who told me to do it."


    I said that since ancient times, good men never fought with women, and if I were to explain everything clearly, we would have to forgive her.


    It turned out that this Xiao Xia was Wu Tongyong''s long ticket, the kind that was similar to Xiao San.


    Half a month ago, Xiao Xia had been introduced to here by the old procuress and came here, but when Xiao Xia mentioned it, she shook her head and said:


    Old Wu is really weird, she wrapped me up. At night, I slept in my room and he stayed on the sofa, I thought it was because he was embarrassed, but he used all of his skills. He still won''t do it, I think he''s just a wooden carving of a meat bun, it can''t be eaten just from looking at it.


    When Xiao Xia mentioned this, she chuckled, as if she was somewhat disdainful of Wu Tongyong.


    I did not care that much about him, so I directly asked her:


    "Then I''m wrapping you up, what do I need you to do?"


    "We''ll drink together, and that friend of his ¡­" Xiao Xia carelessly picked at her nails: "His friends aren''t good people."


    There was no need to make the following words too clear, Wu Tongyong''s motive for wrapping Xiao Xia up was purely to use her to trick the beauty.


    In any case, she was just a woman who had been found with money.


    It was a pity that Feng Si, the Master Feng, Feng Yuanshan, such a person with the Fiery Eyes of Truth and Yin and Yang, had been played by Wu Tongyong to such an extent just like that.


    It seemed like the woman was a tiger, this saying was true.


    "That Old Wu said that if this person is here, he must not be allowed to make any mistakes. Otherwise, he definitely won''t let me off." Xiao Xia''s tone was slightly pleading, as though she was afraid of Wu Tongyong.


    Hearing her words, I laughed. In this broad daylight, if I were to leave Feng Si here, it would be illegal to detain her. Not only would Wu Tongyong not let her go, he would also understand the consequences of this.


    Xiao Xia shook her head and said that she had never read any books and did not know anything about illegal detention or imprisonment, but if she let Feng Si go, Wu Tongyong would definitely beat her to death.


    Before saying that, Xiao Xia had pulled up her shoulder jacket, and I looked at her and humphed, saying that she should not look at me unless it was etiquette.


    "Take a look, this is all his doing." Xiao Xia said in a sobbing tone.


    Zhang Tiangang did not close his eyes, upon seeing this, he clenched his teeth and said: "Dammit, is the one who hit women even human?"


    The scene in front of me was a little too horrible to look at. Xiao Xia''s entire back was covered in black and blue blood clots, each of them was as wide as two fingers. Some of them were slightly deep, and some of them were even a little raw.


    These should all be thrown out with a belt or whip.


    "Was it all his doing?"


    I asked, as I felt heartache for Xiao Xia in front of me.


    If I don''t listen to him sometimes, if I don''t go with him, he''ll beat me up with a piece of leather. When I first came here, I wouldn''t agree.


    Xiao Xia also told me that she did not use a normal belt, but rather left the belt in the water with the water and left it behind.


    With this whip, even the lazy donkey would be worried.


    Seeing this, Feng Si could not bear to continue watching. He did not care about Xiao Xia taking him here previously, and said with a bit of heartache:


    "Miss, he did this to you. Why are you still staying here? Your life is more important."


    The moment Xiao Xia heard this, she sneered and said that we don''t understand.


    These days, cheap lives are worthless. For people like her who want culture and no culture, who want identity and no status, she doesn''t want to be a waitress or a factory girl. She can only rely on her skin to earn money.


    The money that Wu Tongyong had given her was even more than the money that she had to spend every month to make sure people stayed out for the night. As long as she could hold on for a few more months, his little brother would have the money to marry and build a house.


    "Eat people? This is f * cking eating people. Using flesh to exchange for money and life to exchange for money. It''s not worth it." Zhang Tiangang stamped his feet when he heard his.


    However, all living creatures suffered. It was not like this little person didn''t use his bones to explode out two taels of oil in order to survive in this world.


    Xiao Xia said with tears in her eyes that this was her life.


    If the three men were to do this, then they would have to descend to the eighteenth level of hell, where thunder would strike the heavens.


    Feng Si said very quickly. In the future, if there are any difficulties, find the Master Feng and arrange it! But I must go with him today.


    "This... Can I? " Xiao Xia was moved by his words.


    But at that moment, a creaking sound came from the door. A voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Since you''ve come, why leave so quickly?"


    When we turned our heads to hear the voice, our hearts said that it was''s voice, he was already standing in front of us, pulling Xiao Xia over, and slapped him with her palm.


    "You slut. I told you to look after him again. You can''t even do things like this."


    I hate beating women the most. When I saw him like this, I immediately shouted:


    "Wu Tongyong, take your hand back. I have yet to settle the matter of the ghost mastiff with you."


    also laughed coldly and said:


    Yes, such a big cake like the Jin Lu was already dead by you, and you still dared to tie me up. Do you think this is Yan Zimen''s territory?


    "Hur hur, you guys?" Wu Tongyong laughed, and then retracted his waist, removing a belt from his waist. It was a chain made of pure steel, emitting a cold light with a gold hook on it.


    In the past, there used to be an item in the Hidden Weapon Sect called the Flying Silver Dragon Claw. It was four feet long and two in each piece, and it had 108 golden hooks on it.


    If this thing was properly trained, one could reach out and pull out the tendons and flesh with one swing. Moreover, the flesh was badly mutilated, and the places that the flying claws had scratched were full of triangular wounds. There was no way to bandage them.

 C231 rope work

    The three of us were unarmed, and it wasn''t easy to deal with this thing in his hands.


    The Silver Dragon Flying Claw lightly lashed out at Wu Tongyong, hitting the glass surface of the tea table.


    With a "peng", an entire table made of tempered glass was turned into powder.


    "Master Wu, we have no grievances with each other in the past few days, please don''t go." Feng Si was quick to judge the situation, and actually acted according to the wind.


    Wu Tongyong rolled his eyes at him: "You want me to let you go, but you already know that Jin Lu is dead.


    "Look at what you''re saying, the reason the Jin Lu is driving west is because of the decline of age, and the fact that they died when they first arrived in Jiangnan." Feng Si was startled:


    "Human beings are born dead, lighter than a feather or more heavy than Mount Tai. Jin Lu''s death is great and eternal, but it has absolutely nothing to do with you."


    Since there are still mountains left, I am not afraid of no firewood. These words are not wrong at all, and at a time like this, saving my life is more important. I also nodded and said: "Master Feng is right."


    Who knew that Wu Tongyong would buy this from us, and laughed:


    "Who knows if your mouths are tight or not. Moreover, I was actually willing to do it. As for the rest, if you don''t do it, there''s no reason for you to do it."


    Wu Tongyong rolled his eyes coldly, and asked us if we knew why he wanted to kill Jin Lu.


    Because he could not hold his anger back, Yan Zimen was propped up by him alone, so the true position of sect master would belong to him in the future.


    However, because his surname was not Jin, he did not even have the qualifications to think about it. Only Jin Lu''s son, Little Jin Lu, had the true position.


    Yan Zimen''s people said that this man called Long Tianming was like a phoenix born from a dragon, a mouse''s son knew how to dig a hole.


    He, Little Jin Lu, was Yan Zimen''s young master, and would be the leader of the sect in the future. He was the eldest senior brother, so he called those who sounded nice Da Shixiong his little follower, or those little scum.


    I think that there''s something wrong with Wu Tongyong''s state of mind, and said:


    "Look at what you said, if Jin Lu really views you like that, then why did you have such a huge affair with Yan Zimen, you entered the Jin family at the age of ten, lived and ate, and there was not a single thing that you didn''t do in the Jin family, your master is your father, yet you actually dared to kill your master, and even killed your head."


    "Bullshit!" When Wu Tongyong heard my words, he became exceptionally angry. The Silver Dragon Flying Claw in his hand solidly hooked my arm, and with a ripping sound, the Silver Dragon Flying Claw came down.


    "Fuck you, Wu Tongyong." The instant pain caused beads of sweat to appear on my forehead. However, I clenched my teeth and didn''t utter a sound of pain.


    After Feng Si retracted his Silver Dragon Flying Claw, he looked at us coldly and said that we did not understand the whole story.


    The Yan Zimen Jin family had indeed treated him well. If the Jin Lu did not plan on doing this merciful deed, he might be able to let him live until his death.


    After all, Yan Zimen could not do without a leader, all of the Jin Clan''s people were dead, so this leader was his without a doubt.


    But if he succeeded in the Great Tuntun, Wu Tongyong would have no hope of taking the Sect Leader''s position in this lifetime.


    No matter what, he had to give it a shot.


    "Just because you are the Sect Leader, you are worthy to do this. But what are the differences between what you are doing and what we are doing?" I asked, a little confused.


    Perhaps, in Wu Tongyong''s eyes, the difference between the two was too great, he only said that I did not understand.


    "I''ve finished speaking today. The three of you can be said to have died quite clearly. Only the mouths of the dead can be kept a secret. You all can speak of this matter to King Yama."


    Wu Tongyong turned the Silver Dragon Flying Claw in his hand, and the thing flashed and crackled in the air like a shooting star.


    As long as we land here, our lives will be lost here.


    I took a look at Zhang Tiangang and Feng Si, who were called out of the wolf den and into the tiger den. They had just gotten a living out of the ghost mastiff yesterday, but who would have thought that they would fall into Wu Tongyong''s hands again today.


    "Master Feng, if Qingshan does not fall, he will become a hero after twenty years."


    I cupped my hands together. I wanted to fight to the death with Wu Tongyong before his Silver Dragon Flying Claw fell to the ground, even if it would kill me cleanly.


    He didn''t expect Feng Si to stop me and say:


    "Do you really think that I, the Master Feng, trained for nothing? With me here, how could anything happen to you?"


    Was there a way for Feng Si? Before I could understand what was happening, Feng Si placed two of his forefingers on his lips and blew a whistle.


    I suddenly felt my eardrums vibrate, and thought that Feng Si''s whistle had such a strong penetrating power. Turning my head to look, I saw six robust men dressed in the training clothes of the Thirteen Secret Guards directly crash through the windows of the house, and jump in from the balcony.


    "Get down." Feng Si shouted at the two of us and brought us to lie down.


    Wu Tongyong also did not expect that it would have such a move, the flying claw Silver Dragon in his hand, who knows where it was going, it could only attack us.


    However, the six hulks didn''t practice their martial arts for nothing. With two swoosh swoosh sounds, a hemp rope coincidentally appeared in front of the flying claw silver dragon, hanging right in front of the 108 golden hooks.


    In addition, five hemp ropes shot out at the same time and wrapped around Wu Tongyong''s five bodies. These few people violently flung Wu Tongyong into the air and fiercely dropped him back down.


    After being flung a few times, even if Wu Tongyong had a copper skin and iron bones, he was still left with a pool of old blood.


    In the end, when the six of them saw that Wu Tongyong''s eyes were glowing with golden stars and were unable to move, they used six pieces of hemp rope to tie him up.


    Feng Si''s move was indeed evil.


    I asked Feng Si:


    "Master Feng, isn''t someone here to save you?"


    "Hahaha, Little brat from the Qin Clan, you are very interesting." Feng Si laughed: "Do you really think I am the Master Feng? I didn''t even pay attention to my moves, how can I be bullied by this scumbag?"


    I was a little confused and didn''t know what was going on with these six strong men.


    Only then did Feng Si explain to us that these six people were his bodyguards, the Six Fans Gate''s rope skills used to capture criminals in the past.


    Within a hundred steps, they would take a person''s life. No matter where Feng Si went, these people would hide a hundred meters behind Feng Si.


    At the time of Feng Si''s accident, these six people were walking behind him. It was Feng Si who told them not to come up.


    He also wants to see what exactly Wu Tongyong is up to, and I see if he still wants to try, whether I, this person, will come to save him.


    It was as if Feng Si was very satisfied with the scene that appeared in front of him.


    That Wu Tongyong who was tied up by a rope solidly fell on the ground, Feng Si''s foot stepped on his face and said:


    "The Yan Zimen from the north is indeed powerful, but the fierce dragon that crosses the river is still inferior to him."

 C232 fire dragon oil

    Who would have thought that Wu Tongyong, who was stepped on by Feng Si, did not have a single shred of fear in his steps and instead said with a grin:


    "Master Feng, you have good methods. I understand the principle of the victor and the loser. Today, I, Wu Tongyong, have lost and I admit defeat. However, there''s only one thing. I don''t know if you can promise me that or not."


    This Wu Tongyong is tied up like a f * cker, we don''t have anything to be afraid of, even if Wu Tongyong has a thousand tricks up his sleeve, it will be hard to remove and tie him up, so just let him say whatever he wants.


    Hearing that we agreed, Wu Tongyong swallowed his saliva and said:


    Of the sixteen lives mentioned by this ghost mastiff, seven or eight of them were due to me killing the homeless people and beggars by the roadside in the middle of the night. Those were all living lives, and all of them carried the Dao of the Jin Lu with them.


    Feng Si had the guts to say those words before he died, it could be considered as man, if he wanted to drink, he could, but he immediately had his men bring the best wine back.


    "Those are just mortal wine. I want them here." Wu Tongyong nudged a bottle gourd on the cabinet with his chin.


    We went over and shook it. There really was wine inside, Wu Tongyong opened his mouth wide and let us pour wine into it.


    had to do it alone, who knew that the moment Wu Tongyong''s mouth touched the bottle gourd''s mouth, it would be as if he was sucking on it.


    Those two eyes were smiling, as if they were saying something.


    Feeling that something was wrong, I shouted, "Slow down!"


    Who would have thought that at this moment, Wu Tongyong would spit out the mouth of the gourd and spit out the mouthful of wine onto his body.


    When the wine came out of his mouth, it ignited into flames the moment it touched the air, causing Wu Tongyong''s body and face to suddenly ignite.


    The flame was so strong that the ropes on Wu Tongyong''s body were instantly burnt to pieces before he could even make a move. Wu Tongyong''s body was covered in bubbles as he sneered.


    "Green mountains always exist. Green rivers flow."


    Before he finished speaking, Wu Tongyong took out something from his pocket, and threw it onto the ground, causing white smoke to pervade the air in the house.


    The smell of the cigarette was extremely strange. When we took a deep breath, we couldn''t help but cough. We actually didn''t have any strength left in our bodies.


    By the time the smoke dispersed, Wu Tongyong had already disappeared.


    When the cooked duck flew, Feng Si angrily stomped his feet.


    I didn''t care too much about it. I picked up the gourd on the floor and opened the bottle. There was a pungent oily liquid mixed within.


    When I smelled the scent, I helplessly spread my hands ¡­


    "Fuck, we were cheated, the fire dragon oil is inside."


    Wu Tongyong was not ordinary, the fire dragon oil was said to be a treasure that the Persian Kingdom had sent into the Song Nation back then, it could only be stored sealed, once it came into contact with fire, it would catch on fire, and this flame was extremely strong, it was said that it had the power of metal breaking.


    However, in all these years, I have only heard of the true face of Lushan, who has never seen this thing before.


    That must be the thing that was hidden in Wu Tongyong''s mouth. He spat out a mouthful of fire and burnt all the ropes.


    But when that fire burns up, my guess is that his entire body will be disfigured.


    "I can''t bear to part with a child. This move of Wu Tongyong''s is really poisonous." I sealed the gourd and said coldly.


    But now that Wu Tongyong had escaped, it would be difficult to chase him back.


    On the other hand, Feng Si did not care if he ran away, but things could still go on, although the Jin Lu was dead, but Yan Zimen''s little Jin Lu was still alive.


    It would not be right for them, the dentists, not to clear up their employers.


    I nodded my head and said yes, even though the Jin Lu was dead, the matter of the Great Benefactor had not been resolved yet.


    A large chunk of flesh was injured by the Silver Dragon Flying Claw on my hand. Feng Si did not stay idle and told me to follow him back.


    I felt pain and numbness. I didn''t cry out in pain when I was injured by the silver dragon''s claw earlier, but the moment I poured the medicine on it, I cried out miserably.


    Strangely, though, the medicine was applied only for a moment, and then the bleeding stopped, and the wound didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Feng Si said that this was the Gold Sore Medicine that the God King used to support the army during Kang Xi''s era. Until now, he is the only one in the world, and it''s just a few bottles, but seeing that I have enough man s, he took it out and gave it to me to apply.


    After using up the medicine, it was time to talk about proper business. Feng Si thought for a while, then contacted Yan Zimen''s people to explain everything.


    Other than that, Feng Si also took a piece of white paper and wrote a farewell invitation. The invitation was written all over, and other than this, he also placed a bamboo stick at the top of the door, telling others to send it to Yan Zimen.


    This was called asking for forgiveness.


    Although the death of Jin Lu had nothing to do with Feng Si, dying in Feng Si''s territory, as his employer, that Feng Si did not protect Jin Lu well was also a huge crime.


    But all of this was because the yin and yang lines had always been strict on etiquette. All of the young people nowadays did not care about etiquette, only the old people like Feng Si that were in the yin and yang lines would care about etiquette.


    I praise Feng Si and said:


    "Master Feng, you are very particular about people. This year, there aren''t many people like you."


    "Bullshit!" Feng Si shook his head and said:


    "It''s precisely because the people now aren''t too picky that they dare to do such a thing. There are only a few people in this world who understand the term ''loyal, filial, and righteous''."


    After saying this, Zhang Tiangang and I fell silent for a moment.


    Loyalty and filial piety were four pleasant words. Honor at home, respect at the festival, respect for friends, clear and simple. But even so, how many people in the world didn''t understand what was going on?


    Even more frightening was that some people even carried the four words'' filial piety ''and'' filial piety ''as they did things that were too ludicrous for them.


    Feng Si took a puff on his cigarette, and said somewhat helplessly:


    "The morality of the martial arts world is getting further and further away from us. This world isn''t something we seniors can play around with anymore."


    It was said that there were talents in the martial arts world, and each of them had led the way for hundreds of years. Although there had been people like Wu Tongyong who had lost their conscience, in the end, there were still people who could live up to the morality of martial arts world.


    After Feng Si heard my words, his spirit clearly flickered. He patted on my shoulder and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, I think highly of you, you brat. In the future, you will definitely have great rewards, but now that I''m old, this yin and yang lines will have young people like you."

 C233 Master Founder

    It''s rare for me to hear Feng Si praise someone this highly, and it''s even more so, praise me.


    In order to avoid awkwardness, I even changed the topic and asked Feng Si how he planned to handle Wu Tongyong.


    "I offer 1 million red flowers, I want to see people if I live, and I want to see corpses if I die. As long as Wu Tongyong is in Jiangnan''s territory for a day, I won''t let him have a good time."


    As he said that, Feng Si''s teeth had clearly shattered, as if she wanted to swallow him alive.


    This was not strange at all. Feng Si was the Old Jin Ao who was lying on the riverbed south of the river. He was an extremely powerful person, and after taking such a loss from Wu Tongyong, he could not bear it.


    I looked at the time, I can''t stay here chatting with Feng Si, I have to at least come up with a basic plan to get rid of him before the little Jin Lu descends to Jiangnan.


    This will take some of my time. Thinking about this, Feng Si and I exchanged a few courteous words and then Zhang Tiangang and I went back.


    He went back to look, and saw that Cheng Jia was lying on the sofa chair, and upon seeing us, he immediately jumped up from the chair, and upon seeing the wound on my arm, he did not wait for Cheng Jia to speak, and his eyes immediately turned red.


    "What are you doing? Why are you crying so early in the morning?" I laughed as if nothing had happened.


    Cheng Jia could not hold it back anymore and burst into tears.


    "I waited here for you last night. Where did you go? Your phone can''t be reached, and you didn''t even reply. There''s still a wound on your arm. Do you know that I''ve been waiting for a long time?"


    As he cried, Cheng Jia threw himself into my chest, used his little fist to hit my chest and said:


    "You have to give me an explanation today, or I won''t let you off."


    The things that happened in one day and one night were simply too bizarre, I couldn''t describe too much to him, so I could only pick up the main part and talk to Cheng Jia about it.


    After hearing all of this, Cheng Jia''s jaw almost dropped out of shock as she flabbergasted, "Amitabha, it''s fortunate that you''re fine. Otherwise, I would have died before I could even pass the door."


    After saying that, Cheng Jia hugged me again, and asked me if the wound on my arm was painful. I shook my head and looked at Cheng Jia who was in my embrace. This was not noisy, but very quiet.


    If I were just an ordinary person, after work every day, with Cheng Jia by my side, it would simply be something that would be happier than doing things for immortals.


    But being in yin and yang lines, there are many things that I don''t have a choice about.


    I was actually paralyzed for a moment, but then I thought about it and quickly pushed Cheng Jia away.


    "Cheng Jia, don''t be like this. You are a master''s student at a famous university, you should find a suitable match, not someone like me."


    Hearing that, Cheng Jia was startled, she then said one sentence: "Why did you reject me, and asked unwillingly:" Tell me the truth. "


    Sometimes, it''s hard to say when it''s something to love. I can''t explain it to the bystanders, so I could only grind my teeth and say sorry. With that word, I turned and stood up from the sofa, returning to the Office.


    Zhang Tiangang sat in the Office with a copy of Dragon Tiger Leopard magazine in his hand.


    "Don''t even try to guess what this boy and girl are thinking. Even if you did, it would be a waste of time."


    I rolled my eyes at him. It''s already this late, and he''s still shaking his head at me.


    I still want to start from the Journal of my Grandpa with regards to the Great Tactics of the Benefactor. The last time I came back, a series of things happened and I didn''t even have the time to flip through them.


    This time, when I opened it, the Journal behind me, after returning to White Dragon Ridge to take care of all the matters, my Grandpa had a Journal that wrote on it:


    "On the 20th day of the new era, Chen Qizhong came to visit. Things have changed in the past few days, and he had some understanding in his heart, but ¡­"


    When the Journal reached this part, the rest of the words were all ripped off.


    I don''t know if it''s my Grandpa''s doing, or if it''s someone''s doing deliberately.


    But when I see the three words Chen Qizhong, I don''t want to be stunned for a moment.


    Not because of anything else but because of the name. I seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but I couldn''t remember where.


    I repeated Chen Qizhong''s name a few times in my mouth, which attracted Zhang Tiangang''s attention. Zhang Tiangang also thought for a bit, then suddenly said with shock:


    "Chen Qizhong, could it be the Master Founder?"


    Why should I ask Master Founder? Zhang Tiangang''s face was full of respect as he said:


    "This Buddhism originated from eight different sects in the Central Plains. Among them was a Zen sect and this Master Founder is the Great Master of the current generation of the Zen sect. Chen Qizhong seems to be his name."


    After hearing what he said, I suddenly had an impression. When I was young, there was a bald Monk who brought an Azure Dragon Zen Master to my house to visit.


    In my impression, this Monk Great can eat, moreover what he eats is not the Sakai, but the soy sauce, stewed pig''s feet, and big elbows, they are all meat and meat.


    Could it be that this Monk was the current master Master Founder that Zhang Tiangang had mentioned before?


    The moment I said these words, Zhang Tiangang shook his head resolutely. He said that he had read a few of the Buddhist works that had been created by the Origin Energy before, and they were all extremely bright and resplendent works.


    I didn''t say anything else, but this seems to be the only Monk that my Grandpa knows.


    "The cultivation base of the Master Founder is located at the Qingyuan Temple in the city next door. Why don''t we go take a look?"


    After thinking for a long time, Zhang Tiangang forced out these words from his mouth.


    There is a saying that ''a dead horse can be treated as a living horse'', even if that Master Founder is not that Chen Qizhong, we can still treat it as going to a temple to eat.


    It''s nothing.


    I thought for a moment, and immediately decided to go. Just as I was discussing about this matter, the Office''s door suddenly opened, and Cheng Jia walked in bravely and said:


    "What are you going to Qingyuan Temple for? I want to go with you."


    My head felt like it was going to explode. I thought to myself, Cheng Jia, don''t create any more trouble here, let''s go and do some proper business.


    However, Cheng Jia seemed to be able to understand my thoughts, she looked at me and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not cause any trouble for you guys, just stay there and watch. Go inside the temple and burn a longevity incense for my Grandpa."


    While speaking, Cheng Jia looked at us with her pair of big, watery eyes. She did not reject our request, and honestly speaking, she could not even refuse if she wanted to.


    He could only grit his teeth and bring her along.


    Qingyuan Temple really isn''t too far away. We only drove for a few hours before arriving. But it was already night time so we didn''t dare to disturb them. We could only wait until the first light of the next day before rushing over.


    I didn''t expect there to be two little Shamei standing at the entrance of the temple. They were wearing blue and were staring at the ground. When we arrived, they raised their heads and chanted a Buddhist prayer.

 C234 Return to Tathagata

    I saw that these two little Shame were only about ten years old.


    One of them was slightly thinner, had watery starry eyes, a pair of sword-like eyebrows, and a delicate and pretty look. There was a trace of resolution in his eyes.


    The other was a little shorter and a little round, with slightly narrowed eyes and a mouth that could not be closed. He was smiling, and if he was bare-chested, he would look like a Michelin.


    The two little Shame said in unison. Amitabha''s gaze immediately turned towards me.


    I laughed and asked, "Two children, may I ask if you have Master Founder here?"


    That little Shame ignored my words and took out a paper sign from behind his back. I saw that the prices written on it were all on the price list.


    For example, going to the temple to burn incense for 100 yuan, seeking 500 yuan for kung fu, I looked down, my darling, the meditation room used tea for 5000 yuan, you can also choose your own tea, according to the specifications of these tea prices are also different.


    I was stunned for a long time. Great temples that don''t sell tickets these days are rarely seen. However, although this Qingyuan Temple doesn''t buy tickets, just doing something is much more valuable than buying tickets.


    Being a Monk business these days was way too easy to earn.


    When I saw that I was speechless, the little Monk laughed and said:


    "Sir, are you not satisfied with these services? We have even more advanced ones, but I''m not sure if you can accept the price."


    It costs 5,000 yuan to drink tea. I really want to see if there''s anything more unreasonable than this. So, I asked:


    "Little friend, take it out to broaden uncle''s horizons. This is the first time in Uncle''s life that he has seen a method to earn money faster than stealing it."


    Little Shamei laughed heartily and took out a red card from behind her back. On it was written: "Dao Seeking Zen, 10,000 yuan per hour."


    Screw you, it costs 10 thousand an hour to talk to someone.


    "That''s not true. Other people say that my master''s mouth has a hundred and eight thousand points of wisdom, but his words can create a trillion merit points. That''s amazing."


    The fat little Shamei said proudly. My master said the famous Master Founder, you must have heard of this name before.


    I coldly laughed in my heart. I reckoned that this Master Founder was once again a person with a false reputation, who wore the clothes of a buddha.


    Otherwise, how could a master do such a thing?


    My master told me that I can''t take a single piece of money with me after I die. Whatever it is, whoever can protect it will have nothing to do with it.


    Hearing these words coming out from the mouths of these two little Monk, I couldn''t help but laugh. Master Founder was asking for money right now, but he didn''t want it later.


    Zhang Tiangang said that since he was already here, he might as well take a look. Since it was useless, he would treat the money as he was doing meritorious services in the temple.


    When I thought about it, I felt the same way and said,


    "Then help us introduce ourselves. We want to meet the Master Founder."


    When the little fat Monk heard that business was coming, he nodded and entered the temple eagerly. Not long after did he come out, he said:


    "Which one of you is called Qin Yi? My master invites you in."


    I was just standing at the door, waiting. The Master Founder inside even knew my name.


    Looks like this Master Founder really has some skills, we have no choice but to show some respect, adjust the Clothes on us, and then respectfully enter the sect.


    Qing Liang Temple was a large temple. After entering it, one would see the Mile Hall, four sides for the four heavenly kings, and then the Wei Tuo Hall, the Guanyin Hall, the eight hundred Arhat Hall, and the eighteen Arhat Hall.


    Straight behind was the Great Hall. That place was really built. It could be said to be a towering temple with eaves at all four corners. On top of the beam, there were eight or nine guardian beasts and at the very top, there were statues of two dragons and their pearls.


    Upon entering the great hall, which was even more spectacular, he saw the frescoes of Sakyamuni preaching in the Lonely Garden, as well as the statues of the Bodhisattva Arhat.


    In the middle was the Sakamuni, and to the side was the future of the past, the two generations of Buddha.


    Fragrant flowers intertwined within the great hall, and the smoke was faint and dim, as if it had truly arrived at the Western Sky, the Thunderclap Temple.


    There was a saying that people relied on their clothes, Buddha relied on their golden clothes. In this sort of dignified temple, one''s heart of respect for Buddha involuntarily rose up by a hundredfold.


    Little Shamei brought us a fragrant incense, let us first to the Buddha in the center of the Hall of Magnificence hand incense.


    After finishing a bouquet of fragrant flowers, the Master Founder still hasn''t come over. We were really a bit anxious, but at this moment, we heard a sentence from the side door of the Great Hall, ''Amitabha''.


    Turning his head to take a look, he saw a big fatty wearing a suit and bright leather shoes walking over with a smile.


    The fat guy put his hands together and shouted at Amitabha:


    "Which handsome brother is Qin Yi?"


    I was stunned for a moment. This person even knew my name, so I subconsciously asked, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, my god, this young man has already grown up." The fat guy laughed and without waiting for me to react, he rubbed my head and said, "You don''t even know me anymore? I was always eating soy sauce at your house."


    Ah, could it be that he is that Chen Qizhong? He really does look like a fatty, but this set of leather is slightly different from the one I remember as the master of Buddhism.


    Even Zhang Tiangang found it hard to accept this. He stumbled for a long time before saying, "Oh my god, you can''t be the Master Founder right?"


    "Good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good, good is good,


    I felt that Zhang Tiangang''s face was about to turn black. This was completely different from the masters in the buddhist scriptures that he read normally.


    This was also called setting up a collapse. Zhang Tiangang once saw the same expression on the face of the female streamer that he usually gave presents to.


    I asked him how he knew I was waiting for him at the gate.


    The primer didn''t explain too much to me, only saying that everything originated from Buddha and that if he could come here today, it was fate. There was no need to talk about anything else, he even asked me if I had anything to ask him.


    I nodded my head. Although this primer really didn''t seem to be that good, if she could get out of the golden pony, she might really know something. He pointed to a number two and was about to open his mouth.


    At this moment, the Origin Convergence Stage actually gripped those two fingers of mine and laughed, "How can it be destroyed? Formless is formless and formless. It has no roots, no roots, no roots, and it returns to the Tathagata."

 C235 Twin Cats

    I opened my mouth to ask him what this meant, and the source laughed.


    "With the incident from 20 years ago, it''s about time now." The source put down this sentence.


    The moment he said those words, my spirits were lifted. It seemed that this Chen Qizhong really knew what was going on.


    I asked if Origin Energy could tell me anything, but he actually laughed and knocked a chestnut on my head, saying, "Dao, if you make a thousand vows, all things will be returned to your original location."


    What do you mean, ''the source'' makes me go back and comprehend it.


    There were some things he couldn''t explain himself, and I had only one question. How did this lead to know that I would come here to find him today?


    Hearing this question, Laiyuan once again burst out laughing loudly, and said:


    I have long since heard of your matters. Coming to find me is only a matter of time. It wouldn''t be you, Qin Yi, who would be willing to part with the money, but who else could it be.


    The moment I heard this, I immediately understood. It was all a ruse.


    However, this was a good plan.


    After asking all these questions, I immediately typed out 10 thousand yuan into WeChat for the 2 Dimension Code on the Merit Box. The leading source finally asked me:


    "What is this supernatural sculpture made of?"


    supernatural sculpture, God of Sculpting, he and my Grandpa have been friends for so long, don''t tell me that he doesn''t even know about this?


    That''s not what Source seems to be asking. After hearing my answer, he shakes his head to let me think again.


    I thought for a while before my eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Those who come to seek the supernatural sculpture have good and evil, great desires, great requests, blessings, and merits, but in the end, all of these things are things that humans desire from the bottom of their hearts. The supernatural sculpture is not a mere creation of a divine spirit, but of a human being, with a pure and naked heart and soul."


    "This kid is worth teaching!" The guide was very satisfied with my answer. He patted me on the shoulder and told me that this was the truth.


    His words made me feel as if I understood him, but I vaguely felt that I understood something and drove back in a daze.


    When we reach the outskirts of the city near the return dragon view, I let Zhang Tiangang go back first. I want to go back to the Taoist temple to take a look at the great kindness of the supernatural sculpture.


    In the Jade Emperor Hall, the Great Tzu Zu Zu Zu Zu Tu was completely confused by the smoke and fire. I could only see the outline of the person. I quietly sat cross-legged in front of the statue and thought about what the source of the smoke had said today.


    Where did it come from, where it disappeared to, where it disappeared without a trace, there was no origin, it was as if it had returned.


    It was probably because of the Heavencraft Book. If it had not been for this, without the process, there would not have been such a source.


    If he wanted to return to normal, he would have to act the same as the first time.


    My head twitched. If I suddenly had this thought, would this be the reason why Yuan Yuan wanted to tell me about it?


    Then why didn''t my Grandpa put this Heavencraft Book back on the White Dragon Ridge, where is the secret behind this great kindness?


    As I thought about it, my head felt empty. But at this moment, a cat lying on a chamber beam suddenly meowed.


    Elder Lu kept two cats inside the return dragon view. One of them was a cicada caught under the moon with a black nose and white body, and the other was a lance kept in the snow with a white tail and black tail.


    The two cats were famous Siamese cats. It was unknown when they came to the temple, but they were the ones who were calling on the roof.


    I was a little annoyed by the two cats. The two cats cried at me, but who knew they jumped down from the chamber beam. It wouldn''t matter if I went somewhere else, but they were jumping towards the shrine.


    There was a great benevolence on top of the shrine, and when I saw it, I said to myself that it would not matter if the candlestick were overturned or the censer overturned.


    If this benevolence was ruined, it would bring about a calamity.


    However, the more anxious I was, the easier it was for me to do bad things. Just as I stretched my hand out to grab the two cats, just as if these two cats knew how to budge, I jumped straight into the shrine.


    Before I could react, one of the cats had jumped onto the Great Charity. The other one was so easy to stick to.


    In a short moment, the two cats were covered in the black smoke and dust from the statue.


    When I saw this situation, I couldn''t help but feel a little angry. I didn''t care so much that I grabbed a cat by the neck and threw him into the shrine. The two cats self-deprecatingly mewled and ran off on their own to play.


    In the huge Jade Emperor Hall, only I was left staring at the Great Tzu Huan in a daze. A portion of the dust had already been wiped off my face by the two cats just now.


    Now, when I look again, I can actually see a bit of the outline of the sculpture, I can even see some of the Sakamuni''s face.


    Furthermore, it''s because I saw that Sakamuni''s face that I felt that it was strange.


    As usual, all the Sakyamuni Buddha that we saw was a noble and majestic statue of the Buddha, with a kind but inviolable face.


    However, the Sakamuni in front of me had a Bodhisattva''s expression, with a face full of apology and modesty.


    Taking a closer look, Sakamuni was not sitting cross-legged, but was kneeling under the Bodhi tree.


    Our family was the family that sculpted the sculpture, everything was based on their own rules, it was impossible for this normal Sakamuni to be sculpted like this.


    Unless there are two reasons, or unless my Grandpa is muddle-headed and did something wrong when I was doing it that year. But this should not be possible, so there is only one other reason, my Grandpa did it on purpose.


    Or rather, the Sakamuni in this Great Charm of Mercy was not Shakyamuni at all.


    I faintly remember the words that Yuan Yuan said to me.


    What exactly is a supernatural sculpture sculpture?


    I answered that he was human.


    "This, this Sakamuni couldn''t be that my Grandpa has his own drawing, right?" I shouted in surprise.


    If I didn''t have that thought, I wouldn''t have known what to do with this Sakamuni in front of me.


    I took a look at the outline of the supernatural sculpture, and felt that it looked more and more like my Grandpa.


    If that''s really the case, then my Grandpa is too arrogant, to actually think of myself as Buddha.


    Then why did he have to kneel under the Bodhi tree?


    Could he be admitting his mistake or waiting for something?


    As the old saying goes, it doesn''t stop at one, nor stop at two. Since some of the dust on it had already been wiped away by the cat.


    I grit my teeth and look for a brush to try to see, dusting off all the dust behind me.


    The Jade Emperor Hall was on fire, but it did not seem to pose much of a danger to the statue. The dust on the surface looked extremely black, but it only accumulated to a thin layer.

 C236 painting infatuation

    It didn''t take me long to get rid of this cloud of dust.


    The dusty statue, isolated from the oxygen, had not faded or deformed in decades.


    The design stood out vividly in front of me. The Sakamuni was kneeling under the Bodhi tree, with a temple behind him.


    I suddenly remembered something, that strange painter from before gave me a portrait, which showed the Sakamuni, obtaining the True Fruit of the Dao under the Bodhi tree.


    The painter told me to keep the picture and that it might be useful to me in the future. At that time, I had thought that this person might be someone from the Jiang Dynasty, so I didn''t pay any attention to him.


    But when he just saw this supernatural sculpture, thinking back to what he had said back then, he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    I immediately gave Zhang Tiangang a call to tell him to hurry up and send this picture to me by WeChat immediately.


    Zhang Tiangang was a little stuffy, and asked what was the matter, why was he making that broken picture? I didn''t have time to explain so much to him, so I told him to hurry over and take a picture of the painting and then compare it to the statue on top of the shrine.


    Only then did I realize that other than the picture of the Sakamuni sitting cross-legged with the statue kneeling on it, there was actually no difference between the two.


    There was only one thing that mattered, and that was that the Sakyamuni Buddha in the painting was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. This style was known as laughing and crying.


    I remember that the painter seemed to be called Chu Mingbu and lived in the painter factory. He seemed to have brought this painting with him for a deeper purpose.


    This was no coincidence.


    When I thought of this, my scalp started to buzz, and I felt a little numb. I regretted not having kept him here at that time to explain this matter further.


    If he went to look for Chu Mingbu now, he didn''t know if he would make it in time.


    I made up my mind and went to the painter''s factory. The place was empty and full of factories. There were dozens of families inside the factories.


    At least, the Clothes pants outside could prove that there was someone living inside.


    I don''t know which room Chu Mingbu lives in, the only thing I can do now is to push them over one by one and ask.


    As the old saying goes, a talker can run around like a golden horse, but in the end, I was the one who asked.


    However, it seemed that the artists were a little disdainful towards this Chu Mingbu fellow.


    I pushed open the first house. When they asked, that person rolled his eyes at me and said,


    "Chu Mingbu, isn''t that crazy? Why are you looking for him?"


    I glanced at the speaker, who was wearing this pair of chemical shorts on a cold day, a vest made of a sack, and an unshaven face that looked no different from a tramp''s.


    Chu Mingbu who was called crazy by such a person, looked like he was either a madman or the Great Sage.


    In the end, the last person still told me Chu Mingbu''s address. This person stayed in the abandoned public restroom in the old factory, and even made me pay attention to him, this person said that if he went crazy, he would beat someone up when he went crazy.


    Last time when Chu Mingbu came to my shop, he was not a very normal person.


    Since I was already here, I decided to take a look. That day, the public restroom was at the back of the factory, and it took me half an hour to get there.


    There was a pile of rubbish that had been lying around for who knows how many years, and a terrible stench assaulted my nose. At this moment, I saw a man with a dirty ponytail flipping through the trash, and when I looked carefully, isn''t that Chu Mingbu?


    I stood far away and did not dare to go up to greet him. In the end, Chu Mingbu who was still standing there flipping through trash saw me and smiled at me with his mouth full of yellow teeth.


    "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Startled, I pointed to myself and walked over.


    Taking a closer look, the rubbish in Chu Mingbu''s hand was all paint tubes and canvases that he had drawn one side of.


    Chu Mingbu reckoned that life was difficult enough, so he decided to use it to pick up things that other painters did not need.


    Last time, I was rude enough, so this time, I was a bit embarrassed to see him. I scratched my head and laughed:


    "You knew I was coming?"


    Chu Mingbu rolled two handmade cigarettes, stuck the cigarette paper onto the pipe with his saliva and gave me a root.


    It seemed that the tobacco in the cigarette was also gathered together using the cigarette butts that he had picked up. Chu Mingbu took a big gulp of the cigarette, as if he did not care at all.


    "Yes, you are the successor of the supernatural sculpture, and the one I am looking for is you. That painting is the inspiration you gave me."


    I was stunned for a moment. What he said was the laughing and crying Buddha. I asked him if there was any reason for it. That''s why he drew the painting.


    Chu Mingbu then told me a story, saying that it also happened about ten years ago. At that time, he was not like he is now, and he had a proper job as an oil painting worker.


    The oil painters were rare now, but there had been a large number of them in the previous decades, such as the red banners or community slogans that used to be painted in the community.


    Chu Mingbu''s skills were a little better, he could draw frescoes. Ten years ago, when the return dragon view was decorating the temple, Chu Mingbu had already taken on the responsibility of painting inside.


    At that time, he saw the painting of great kindness in the Jade Emperor Hall. According to him, this painting gave him a huge shock.


    The three seemingly different species, but in the root of the same species, tightly merged into a statue.


    especially that Sakamuni whose face was filled with repentance, who did not have the slightest similarity to the ones he had seen in the past. It was an extremely shocking feeling.


    Afterwards, Chu Mingbu became a wandering artist, and this scene kept on appearing in his mind. After asking a few times, he found out that this thing was the supernatural sculpture, which was why he drew the Laughing Buddha painting.


    When he finished this work, it was already more than ten years later. Only then did he find my shop and give this painting to me.


    This was probably the case. After I finished listening, the regret in my heart couldn''t help but grow even stronger. It seems that I had been misunderstanding him all along.


    He was just an ordinary person who had other goals and interests in statues.


    However, the fact that a supernatural sculpture like this could give birth to such a huge interest in him is simply too shocking for me.

 C237 Phantom Master

    "There is enlightenment in God, and regrets in Buddha. Zen Heart is definitely one, Heaven Man Unity." Chu Mingbu said that this was a very high realm. In the west, there was a statue of an artist called Michelangelo.


    It''s just that the expressions of the Eastern and Western arts are not quite the same.


    Although I don''t understand what this pretentious fellow is trying to say, I nod my head repeatedly. Chu Mingbu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and said: "You ¡­.


    "In the past, the Old Mr that made the sculpture looked very similar to it."


    Could it be that Chu Mingbu has seen my Grandpa before, upon hearing his words, I was startled, and then took out the photo of me and my Grandpa from my phone, and showed it to Chu Mingbu.


    This person looked at it for a long time. Then, he frowned and told me that although my Grandpa would look a little older inside the Photos, the outline of its five senses were exactly the same as what he had seen back then.


    What kind of lucky chance is it that Chu Mingbu has seen my Grandpa before? The two of them don''t seem to be close, the only thing he has come into contact with is that the two of them have been to the return dragon view together.


    I asked Chu Mingbu, but he laughed and asked me if I knew about the Phantom Painter.


    After hearing what I said, my expression immediately changed. Looking at Chu Mingbu in front of me, he did not look like this type of person.


    The Phantom Painter was also one of the three hundred and sixty lines of Yin and Yang. This kind of people mainly did a job of painting statues for ghosts.


    Some of them looked like sketches in the police station. Through Spirit Channeling, he could sense the appearance of the ghosts and then paint them on paper.


    As long as he painted the appearances of these ghosts on paper, this ghosts would have perception, and would be able to reach the side of the ghost painter through this piece of paper.


    There was an even more powerful Phantom Painter who could control ghosts s through these drawing, but this was something only a highly virtuous and powerful Phantom Painter could do.


    These people''s appearances were also quite unique. When they went out, they would wear long robes, three soul attracting brushes, and one Ghost Yan Shi.


    He looked like a completely cultured person, but the Chu Mingbu in front of me looked like a crazy vagabond.


    Not in tune, not in tune. I repeated myself twice more, but Chu Mingbu laughed. He also told me the truth that was insinuating itself in the market, do you understand?


    Chu Mingbu then continued, "These days, most of the yin and yang lines s are people who seek fame to do whatever they can in order to earn money. I did not want to do this, so I changed this scroll and stayed in this place."


    "Master." I laughed, but didn''t have any intention of laughing at Chu Mingbu. At the very least, his thinking was very high, and he should be the same kind of person as the one in the chants.


    "I am the successor of the supernatural sculpture, Qin Yi. I pay my respects to senior brother."


    When Chu Mingbu heard the two words "Senior Brother", he faintly smiled and said, "Not bad, not bad.


    In the past, the yin and yang lines had split into 365 families, each with their own strengths. However, in the end, they all had their own businesses, and their roots were all attributed to the words'' Yin and Yang ''. Therefore, as long as they met someone older than them, they would definitely call them Senior.


    In the past, there had been many people who had done things like crosstalk and evaluation.


    However, over the years, things had developed and some things had fallen.


    It was obvious that Chu Mingbu was an old man from the yin and yang lines, but after hearing me call out so obediently, his face was filled with satisfaction.


    I asked Chu Mingbu:


    "Senior brother, then how did you meet my Grandpa? Back then, you have only seen this supernatural sculpture, could it be that there''s some other reason?"


    Chu Mingbu coughed and said:


    "Back then when I was creating the frescoes, Old Mr Qin was also doing the aftereffects of the supernatural sculpture. I had personally seen the entire supernatural sculpture when it was placed inside, but because it was just a glimpse, I did not have the time to speak to Mister."


    When I heard this, I nodded my head. Looks like the circle in this world is really quite narrow.


    I suddenly thought of something. If Chu Mingbu is a Ghost Painter, then would he be able to invite my Grandpa''s Soul out?


    As long as my Grandpa''s Soul comes out, and I ask them in front of him in detail, wouldn''t this matter be fine?


    Regarding my request, Chu Mingbu didn''t reject it, he only said that he wanted me to wait a while, that he wanted to bathe and change into a new set of Clothes. After all, being a ghost painter was a very serious matter.


    Chu Mingbu carried a huge bundle with him to the public restroom and spent a long time before finally coming out.


    When he came out again, he had already changed the appearance of his Clothes s. The dirty braids of Europe and America were all gone, forming a bun on his head.


    He was wearing a navy blue robe and a pair of cloth shoes. The Clothes shoes and socks he was wearing were washed until they were a little white, but they were very neat.


    Relying on his clothes and the saddle of a horse, Chu Mingbu, who had changed into a Clothes, seemed to be in high spirits in front of me.


    "I haven''t been a ghost painter for close to ten years. If I haven''t finished painting, please wait a bit longer."


    "Thank you, Senior Brother." I also cupped my hands and made a gesture of invitation.


    Chu Mingbu then raised the Soulreaper Brush in his hand and closed his eyes in front of the canvas, as if he was deep in thought. The brush in his hand, however, was slowly drawing lines on the canvas.


    I stood at the side and watched for an entire half an hour. Gradually, the features of the person and the appearance of the Clothes appeared.


    Inside the painting, it was clearly visible that my Grandpa was wearing a middle mountain attire and was standing next to the benevolent picture. Since Chu Mingbu''s drawing skills were so great, then my Grandpa''s isolated look would practically be coming out of the painting.


    Just as I was about to exclaim in surprise, Chu Mingbu reached out his hand and made a shushing gesture, calming me down as he muttered:


    "A powerful wandering soul, where can it be kept? The three spirits have long since descended, and the seven spirits have arrived. They are by the riverside, in the temple village, in the palace prison, in the graveyard, and in the forest. Listen to your words and come under your command immediately."


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Mingbu''s feet moved, his hands formed a seal, and shouted out his order.


    In an instant, the canvas with the drawing of my Grandpa lit up with a blue flame.


    Chu Mingbu continued to shout, but the blue flame on the canvas is still burning without my Grandpa''s body.


    Waves of cold wind blew out from their surroundings, but they did not see my Grandpa''s Soul appear. Even this gust of wind stopped after a few seconds.


    Seeing this situation, even he was stunned.


    I asked Chu Mingbu what kind of shape it was. Chu Mingbu scratched his head and said:


    "Could it be that I''ve been useless for too many years, so my cooking skills are no longer useful?"

 C238 The ghosts did not come

    Actually, this was not quite possible. yin and yang lines''s cooking skills were like learning to ride a bicycle.


    Once you learn it, you will be able to do it for the rest of your life.


    Seeing that my previous appearance was not good, Chu Mingbu looked at me and asked me for two drops of my own blood and hair.


    My Grandpa and I are close relatives, their blood carries the same aura, with this kind of item, we can better find my Grandpa.


    I did as he said, Chu Mingbu dripped two drops of blood on the portrait''s eyes and started chanting the Soul Summoning Curse.


    But in the end, the result was unsatisfactory. The thunderous rain continued to fall less loudly.


    This time, I am at my wit''s end with no way out, Chu Mingbu patted on my shoulder and said:


    "Bro, I don''t know if I should say something."


    I was stunned for a moment. Both of them are already in this situation. It''s fine if he doesn''t have anything else to say.


    Who knew that this kid would laugh and ask me, "Could it be that you were picked up by Mr. Qin on the side of the road?"


    "Scram." I was almost pissed off by his words. If I said anything else, I might be suspicious, but that was impossible.


    The supernatural sculpture was a technique with a compatible bloodline. Only the blood of this successor could be used to create a weapon called the supernatural sculpture.


    If someone else made it, it would at most be a statue, and it wouldn''t have any effect.


    After hearing what I said, Chu Mingbu''s face sank. If that''s the case, then this could only be one of the circumstances.


    Maybe after my Grandpa died, he would be sent to hell, and in this hell, the Soul would be punished by the rain of arrows on a mountain of blades, and the Soul would not be able to be reincarnated for a hundred lifetimes.


    To him, this was equivalent to losing his freedom. Naturally, Chu Mingbu was unable to attract him over.


    Hearing this, I shook my head. When I, Grandpa, was still alive, even if it was a roadside kitten who was lame, I would still carry it into the house and bind it with medicine.


    The number of people who took care of their families with difficulty was simply innumerable. Although they couldn''t be said to be taking care of their cotton clothes or cooling their tea in the summer, it was still quite common for them to help out in poverty.


    Such a good person, after dying he would go to hell. If that was really the case, would there still be the word ''heaven'' in this world?


    Speaking till here, the more I said, the more agitated I became. Chu Mingbu quickly pressed down on my shoulders and patted his chest.


    "Your temper is even worse than mine, didn''t I just say that? Other than that, there is another possibility."


    What other possibilities could there be? Something seemed to have changed in my words. I hurriedly asked.


    Chu Mingbu thought for a while and said:


    "There is a definite conclusion about the Heavenly Dao, but there is also an unspoken possibility about defying the heavens."


    "Bullying the heavens?" Chu Mingbu nodded his head: "A man''s life and death depends on his fortune, but not all days are fair. If one were to open his Heaven''s Eyes and catch a glimpse of the person in the Heavenly Mystery Realm, at the right time, and avoid the corresponding calamity, that person''s life would naturally survive."


    His words weren''t that hard to understand. They were just the so-called three great disasters, the heavenly tribulation.


    According to his meaning, it is very likely that my Grandpa is not dead yet, but back then, I personally witnessed my Grandpa being buried in the ground to rest in peace.


    How could this be explained?


    Chu Mingbu also shook his head, saying, if my Grandpa did not go to hell, then that would be the only possibility.


    At least the latter was more comforting than the former.


    After saying all that, I could only think that Chu Mingbu had told me a piece of news in the end.


    There was a secret compartment on the back of the Great Charity. That was what he had seen back then, and maybe it had something to do with what I wanted to know.


    This was not a small piece of news. There was a secret compartment behind the statue, which could be used for something.


    Chu Mingbu also shook his head, he did not want to talk about other things with me anymore. He just told me, that if I were to regain the look of a Great Benefactor, I would have to trouble him to go take a look.


    I nodded my head. The two of us exchanged greetings for a while longer before heading back with a feeling of hope or disappointment.


    On the way back, Feng Si called me and said that the little Jin Lu had come over on a plane. If it''s convenient, I''ll go back to discuss this matter with them.


    With the death of Jin Lu, the little Jin Lu became the customer of Feng Si and I. I didn''t dare delay any further and quickly made a trip to Feng Si''s place.


    When I went into the shop, I saw that the atmosphere was heavy. Standing at the entrance of Feng Si''s shop were four big men in suits, who looked like they were cutting and chopping with knives and axes, blocking my way to the door.


    When I saw these four people, I didn''t seem to be Feng Si''s disciple at all.


    "Where did these men come from? Why are they blocking my path?"


    One of them shouted with determination:


    "The Jin Lu is inside. No one is allowed to enter, even if you are a golden immortal of the Great Luo Empire."


    He was already full of anger today, so when he heard Ye Zichen''s words, he got even angrier. He glared at Ye Zichen and said:


    "Get out of the way, I''m the person your Jin Lu wants to meet."


    The four of them acted as if they hadn''t heard me and blocked the door with their hands.


    Hehe, is this really the end?


    It''s impossible for me to force my way through, so I had no choice but to give Feng Si a call and let him come out to pick me up.


    Who knew that before he made the call, a person walked out from the shop. He was about 1.86 meters tall, wearing a corduroy sweater with a brown shirt and a black ribbon tied around his arm.


    His ten fingers were like tender ginger. His legs were extremely long, and at the bottom of his feet was a pair of happy shoes. His facial features could be said to be like a pair of beautiful eyebrows, with a pair of white teeth and bright eyes.


    He was very gentle and refined, and from the looks of it, it was as if he had seen the Jin Lu when he was young.


    Needless to say more, this man was Yan Zimen''s new Sect Leader, Little Jin Lu.


    "Don''t be rude, this is also my esteemed guest." The man smiled at me, cupped his hands, and said:


    "Thank you for your hard work, Yan Zimen Jin Wen Shan is here to pay respects to Senior Brother."


    When I heard this, I went out and worked hard. It must be the martial arts world. This kid understood his words, so he cupped his hands in salute and said without daring to be careless:


    "Little Jin Lu, it''s your fortune."


    Jin Wenshan quickly invited me in. I saw that there was a young man standing beside him who looked like he was interviewing him.


    With a crew cut, a short leather jacket, a black shirt, black jeans, and a pair of running shoes, his eyes were bright like an eagle''s.


    The two inside and the four outside were in line with the swallow''s rule of not giving out a single item.


    Yan Zimen, who brought so many people out, especially had a phrase called flocks of swallows flying in the air.


    The little Jin Lu said, "It''s not because too many accidents happened recently, so we have to be on guard. That''s why we brought so many people with us."

 C239 topoplastic mud

    We hastily chatted for a bit before we found out that the little Jin Lu is not someone from the medical profession. Before Yan Zimen was harmed, he was still learning surgical techniques in the Flag Country.


    I think I got a knife or something, Doctor or something.


    I can''t hear clearly, but the little Jin Lu has a trace of confidence on her face as she said:


    "Actually, I''ve never believed what my father said about the curse. I think it''s more likely that it''s a family history that hasn''t been investigated. After all, in the scientific community, some things are just human imagination."


    When the little Jin Lu said this, Feng Si was amused.


    Amongst the yin and yang lines, no one believed that there was something wrong with the world, wasn''t this just kicking their own signboard?


    However, I asked the little Jin Lu why he came to this place since he didn''t want to believe it.


    When the little Jin Lu heard this question, she fell silent for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "How can I not avenge my father''s death? Moreover, I also want to know what happened 20 years ago. My father once told me that I must take care of this matter no matter what.


    Regarding the matters of the Jin Lu, Feng Si still felt a little guilty. After all, the matter had happened on his behalf, so he did not properly protect the customer.


    Now they had to come up with a plan. The little Jin Lu said, "Although I don''t really believe that there are any ghosts or gods in this world, I still have to continue with what my father told me. I don''t know if you guys can give me an accurate answer within a few days."


    Hearing this question, Feng Si and I looked at each other.


    Previously, he had given Jin Lu a month, but now, a week had already passed.


    According to the Zhang Tianzhi''s curse, there was not much time left for the little Jin Lu.


    But now, with the matter of Wu Tongyong, it would be difficult to settle the matter properly.


    The two of us exchanged words for a long time without giving an accurate answer.


    Seeing that, the little Jin Lu at the side was stunned. In the end, he coughed and asked the two of us:


    "The two of you, don''t just stand here and fight riddles, just give me a sentence."


    Feng Si laughed awkwardly:


    "Blame me, I was the one who took care of this matter at the time. I didn''t expect the situation to take a turn for the worst. Why don''t you give me two months time to think of a plan?"


    When the little Jin Lu heard these words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He glanced at Feng Si and said:


    "Uncle Feng, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but there is a charter in the world, do you understand?"


    When his words come out, Feng Si had no way to answer and could only look at me helplessly.


    I asked Feng Si how he dealt with Wu Tongyong''s matters, how long would it take to find this person?


    Feng Si thought for a bit, and stretched out his hand to make a word with me:


    "Even if it''s a fire ticket, it would take at least a week to uncover this person from the ground."


    After a week, I muttered in my heart for a bit. With regards to going up the supernatural sculpture, I already have enough materials. At most, I just need to do the entire recovery process.


    But I don''t know whether it works or not.


    But at least he could give the little Jin Lu an accurate answer.


    It would take at least a week to finish.


    I gritted my teeth and told the little Jin Lu everything that had happened. Hearing what he said, he seemed to have the intention of talking to Yun Kaiyue, so he nodded and said:


    "I need you to give me an answer within a week. If you don''t have it, then this Yan Zimen ¡­"


    His tone was full of threat. Swallows were extremely wealthy. Although there weren''t many with the surname ''Jin'' anymore, the disciples under his command were like the seas.


    Feng Si and I can''t afford to offend them.


    Speaking of which, it was equivalent to placing a military order. After they had left, Feng Si asked me:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, is what you said true?"


    I could only let out a bitter laugh. What could I do, even if there were dates, I would first beat them three times before thinking about it, when the time came, this little Jin Lu would also not know what supernatural sculpture is. I will make one for him to see.


    He could think of a way to ride a donkey and look for a horse.


    After saying all that, Feng Si was stunned for a good long while before he smiled bitterly and nodded his head. I could tell that Feng Si had aged a lot in this period of time.


    The sudden death of the Jin Lu was a huge blow to the middleman.


    Putting everything else aside, just the word "sudden death" caused doubt in the entire industry, as to why Jin Lu died, and where his corpse was now, they could not think of a correct conclusion.


    Yan Zimen was still eyeing him covetously.


    If these news spread out, would Feng Si''s business be able to continue?


    These were all problems.


    I patted Feng Si''s shoulder and laughed:


    "Master Feng, don''t worry about anything else. Just find Wu Tongyong.


    After Feng Si heard what I said, his eyes clearly shone brightly. He looked at me with gratitude and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, I did not fully consider this matter before, and now I have to trouble you, it is because I am not good enough as an uncle."


    I also laughed when I said that. Not to mention anything else, I also wanted to know the whereabouts of the Heavencraft Book. If I could figure it out, it wouldn''t be a loss to me.


    The next day, I asked Guan Ju and Cheng Jia to keep an eye on the shop from inside the shop, and if there was anything you need, remember to call me in time. After explaining everything clearly, I brought Zhang Tiangang to Jade Emperor Hall.


    This time, the two of us came prepared. I brought the rest of the guys for dinner and prepared to make a copy for the supernatural sculpture.


    In other words, he was copying all the details of the supernatural sculpture onto a carbon paper using a special kind of ink.


    This requires a lot of detailed information, so much so that when I was doing it, I didn''t even dare to breathe heavily. The Great Tzu Hun Diagram is a medium-sized Adherence statue, it is impossible to copy it with just a piece of paper.


    In the whole morning, I used five or six sheets of carbon paper to make a portion of it. The remaining portion was due to the accumulation of too much ash.


    Therefore, he could only use a brush to brush off the dust on the surface of the furnace.


    After working hard for the whole day, I felt dizzy and accidentally used too much force. The whole brush collided with the statue and there was a loud bang.


    The sound made me shiver all over, and I felt bad inside. Could it be that I had knocked this statue out of a hole?


    Thinking about this, I immediately lowered my head to take a look. The supernatural sculpture was fine, but a piece of the mud on it had fallen off.

 C240 mud waste

    The mud inside was pure white without a hint of other colors.


    After Zhang Tiangang and I finished looking at this situation, we couldn''t react to it.


    Zhang Tiangang did not react because the mud on the supernatural sculpture fell down, got damaged, and stammered:


    "Qin..." Brother Qin, the things on the statue have fallen, it is still useless. "


    I shook my head, what''s wrong with this, I started learning how to make supernatural sculpture at the age of 12, no matter how good the mud of this world is, there will always be a tinge of red.


    This was because only a cinnabar called Chenzhou Sand would be useful when mixed with the mud from the supernatural sculpture.


    Other than that, they were all useless side doors.


    How could my Grandpa not understand and use this kind of pure white mud to make supernatural sculpture.


    In other words, this statue was completely useless. In other words, it was a mural.


    Could it be that the so called Great Tribute to the Buddha is a scam that my Grandpa had meticulously set up?


    "Old Zhang, why don''t we take this statue apart and have a look?" It took me a long time to get the words out of my mouth.


    Zhang Tiangang thought that I was going to go crazy, he extended his hand to protect the statue: "Brother Qin, let''s not play. Didn''t Old Mr tell us not to touch this thing?"


    I didn''t voice out my doubts to him, but simply pushed him aside and lightly tapped the statue with my hand. Sure enough, a muffled sound came from the back of the statue.


    Behind the statue, there was probably a secret compartment. What Chu Mingbu said before wasn''t false.


    "Remove them."


    There are many times when people rely on their instincts to do things. I have never heard the Grandpa say that the position of the supernatural sculpture cannot be moved, so why do I have to say it out loud?


    Furthermore, using white mud to make supernatural sculpture s was ultimately impossible.


    I even had the feeling that I was only missing the secret compartment behind this statue.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at my crazy actions, and after staring blankly for a long while, he didn''t say anything. He only took out two Mud knife s from his toolbox.


    "Life and death are fated, wealth is in the sky." The two of us looked at each other and used knife s to pry our way into the center of the statue.


    Fortunately, the two sides of the statue were sealed with glutinous rice and chicken egg white.


    Soon, a hole the thickness of a coin appeared on the two sides of the statue. He used his fingernail to slit it open and the statue fell off.


    That statue was extremely light. I let Zhang Tiangang hold it properly and looked down. It was exactly as I had thought it would be.


    Behind the supernatural sculpture, there was a half square meter wooden board made of wood. On the board, there was a few words written with a dragon head.


    These words sounded like a curse.


    "If we drive this place, then it would be my grandson. A fire would set him on fire, and he would return to the heavens." Zhang Tiangang looked at it for a long time before he asked me if that was what I meant.


    I was stunned for a moment and seemed to have understood what was going on. I exclaimed,


    "My Grandpa should have predicted that I would open this supernatural sculpture in twenty odd years.


    As for the reason why no one is allowed to touch the statue on the outside, I''m afraid the Grandpa is the one saying this, and the reason why the Taoists in the return dragon view say this, is to prevent others from touching the secret inside.


    When the pieces of wood were exposed to the air, they soon exuded a fragrance. If he wasn''t mistaken, it should be the scent of camphor wood.


    The fragrance of the camphor tree and its anti-corrosion and insect repellent, presumably the things stored inside should be books of the sort.


    "Do you think that the Heavencraft Book here is the legendary Heavencraft Book?" I pondered for a moment and let Zhang Tiangang extend his hand out to open it.


    The moment he opened it, he heard a crunching sound as a whole piece of wood fell down. The contents of the board were clearly revealed in front of me.


    It was a large bundle wrapped in butter paper. It was square in shape and looked no different from a book. On the other side, there was a brocade box.


    We felt a sense of joy in our hearts, as if we were tomb robbers entering the catacombs.


    Zhang Tiangang looked at me with excitement and said:


    "There is nowhere to look for broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take me much effort to get them, Brother Qin."


    I also snickered. No wonder I couldn''t find where my Grandpa hid these things all those years ago. It turned out to be hidden in this return dragon view.


    If it were not for this coincidental event that happened to Feng Si, these things would probably be sealed for the rest of his life.


    However, how did my Grandpa know that in 20 years, the Jin family would come to find me to be a great benefactor?


    The so-called mystery was unfathomable.


    Zhang Tiangang said that the Heavencraft Book was a Divine Book written by Daoist Tang Bu Yuan. There were a total of 100 books and they were all written for show.


    After learning the first half, he would have eight or nine divine abilities, and his country would also be in trouble. Thousands of techniques would be contained within these techniques.


    After learning the second half, you will be able to understand Yin Yang Destiny, Floating Cloud Wishing Qi, avoid three disasters and nine calamities, kill five ghosts and six thieves, achieve enlightenment and become eternal.


    After the former had finished learning, how could he become an immortal Earthly Immortal after hundreds of years of cultivation? But after the latter had finished learning, if one were to pry into the secrets of the heavens, one would be able to escape for a few days.


    However, in the end, it was still the word ''destiny''. The world''s yin and yang ''meant everything, and each person had their own destiny and could not go against it. After learning the contents of this booklet, it was tantamount to changing one''s fate.


    There must be divine retribution, so those who learned this thing in ancient legends did not have a good ending.


    There was a line behind the word ''Yin and Yang''. Whether it was these people showing wealth or the names of the views, there was not a single person who did not want to obtain this item, even if the end result was the death of the five horses.


    Back then, Zhang Tianzhi placed these things on White Dragon Ridge because of these two reasons.


    Right now, the first half of the Book of Heaven is right in front of both of us. If the two of us were to put it in our hearts, it would be like scratching our hearts with a hundred claws.


    Zhang Tiangang''s eyes were as wide as a leopard''s and his expression was extremely excited:


    "Brother Qin, we have stayed in yin and yang lines for so long, and in the end, we cannot leave the word ''fame and benefits''. If we were to read this Heavencraft Book and learn this ability now, would we still be far from these things."


    Before his voice fell, Zhang Tiangang extended his hand out, wanting to tear off the oily paper on top of the other half of the heavenly book.


    In my heart, there are also 15 buckets of water, seven to eight, in front of the living is a rich, no one can bear it.


    Even at this moment, I was about to reach for the book when I suddenly felt a hum in my head and heard a voice-over: "Stop, the car in front is not over yet."


    "Grandpa!"


    Hearing this voice, I instantly calmed down, my eyes turning red. That voice belonged to my Grandpa.

 C241 non-hit

    "Grandpa!" I turned my head and looked around Jade Emperor Hall, but didn''t see anyone.


    Zhang Tiangang was just dumbstruck. "Brother Qin, did you commit a hysteria? This treasure is right in front of you, if you don''t take it now, when will you?"


    If there is a way, then there must be a heaven''s will. Could it be that my Grandpa had been summoned out of the dead, that this thing cannot be touched?


    "Think about it for yourself, let''s not talk about anything else." I asked Zhang Tiangang if he remembered what happened to the Jin Clan who took the Heavenly Book.


    Zhang Tiangang was startled by my words, he immediately retracted his hand and said: "That Jin Clan member suddenly died, and the Sect Leader died in his prime."


    I said that since he could understand this logic, he would naturally understand the reason for it.


    "It''s all because of this Heavencraft Book."


    Saying that, Zhang Tiangang shook his head dejectedly, the treasure was right in front of him, he could easily obtain it, but what kind of pain was this?


    I told Zhang Tiangang:


    "Old Zhang, think about it carefully, if you can obtain this, why would my Grandpa seal him in here? That supernatural sculpture is probably just a gimmick, if you want to live, you cannot touch a book, otherwise you will die a horrible death."


    I was somewhat enlightened, and then I explained to Zhang Tiangang: "The supernatural sculpture repels evil to transcend evils, and life and death situation is peaceful. That''s why it is useful when it responds to Shuntian''s four big words, if it acts against the will of the heavens, it isn''t something that can be done with a mere great kindness."


    It was because my Grandpa understood this that he placed this half of the Heavenly Book in the middle of Jade Emperor Hall.


    Because in a certain sense, this Jade Emperor Hall was equivalent to the heavens.


    At least, that''s all I could guess from my mind.


    The two of us sat next to him for a long time, smoking, before we calmed down. Zhang Tiangang patted his bottom and laughed bitterly:


    "Brother Qin, I have also thought it through. What kind of heaven''s will is this? Life is not even one hundred, no matter how capable you are, and how much food you eat, don''t think too much or you won''t be able to survive."


    Hearing these words, I laughed: "What a good Old Zhang, to be able to understand this logic, you can be considered as someone who knows what you''re doing."


    "Look at what you''re saying, otherwise how can you be called Zhang Tiangang, this disciple of the Plum Blossom."


    But what about the rest of the books?


    I thought about it, what did it mean when I saw the last four words left behind by the Grandpa, ''Burning Heaven''?


    "Could this be the reason why the Heavenly Tome Monoliths returned to the heavens? Otherwise, why would the Heavenly Tome Monoliths be placed in the Jade Emperor Hall?"


    I told Zhang Tiangang everything that I knew, but in reality, the White Dragon Ridge was just a place that sealed the Heavenly Tome Monoliths.


    As long as he could make a wish and not touch this Heavenly Book, no matter where he put it, it would be fine.


    Could it be that my Grandpa''s intention is for me to burn this entire Heavenly Book and then return it to the heavens.


    If that was the case, then the reason could be established.


    However, how should he explain this to the little Jin Lu and get people to burn the family heirloom?


    Even if I open my mouth, can the Jin Lu still agree to it?


    I discussed this with Zhang Tiangang, but even he didn''t make a mistake, so I couldn''t say it out loud.


    Just at this moment, Feng Si gave me a call. I was stunned for a moment, not knowing whether I should pick up or not.


    In the end, after thinking for a bit, he still connected to the phone and complimented: "Master Feng, which gust of wind blew you here?"


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, don''t say such polite words. I have some news for you, how is it going with you?"


    Feng Si''s tone of voice was clearly much more relaxed than yesterday''s. It seemed that his situation had taken a turn for the better, so I congratulated him and asked him what was going on.


    "Don''t mention it, do you still remember that brat''s body is covered with wounds?" Feng Si laughed in disdain:


    He can''t even take a few days and the wounds on his body are already festering. I can''t take it anymore, I went to the pharmacy to see if he''s sick, and it''s him that deserves to die. If I go to the hospital, it''ll be hard for me to find him, but this brat is afraid of affecting me too much by going to the hospital.


    After hearing this, my heart had already settled down for the most part. I immediately congratulated him again and said,


    "To be able to capture this Heaven Slaughter, you must have avenged the life and death of the Jin Lu. In the future, Yan Zimen will be a friend forged from fresh blood to the south of us."


    I then asked Feng Si what he wanted to do after he caught Wu Tongyong, whether it was public or private.


    "Whether it''s public or private, he won''t be able to keep his life." Feng Si said indifferently: "He carried over a dozen lives with him, the heavens would want to take him. We don''t need to care about this kind of people, just give the Shangguan family a favor."


    I nodded my head, Feng Si was the one who opened it. He did not ask about officials in yin and yang lines, it was a rule of the past.


    Right now, no matter what they did, they paid attention to the word ''rule of law''. It wouldn''t sound good if they lynched someone.


    After saying all that, Feng Si also asked me how I dealt with it. Being asked like that, I laughed bitterly, then explained the entire matter to him and asked Feng Si:


    "Why don''t you open up a path for me? This is the way things are right now, and if Little Jin Lu agrees, I feel that we can still deal with this matter."


    "Expert of Gramps Qin, impressive." After Feng Si finished listening to me complete a matter, he let out a long sigh as well.


    "Don''t be anxious, I think that little Jin Lu isn''t a stubborn Ancient Defender either. Otherwise, I''ll talk to him for a bit and maybe he''ll agree to it."


    I was fairly confident in Feng Si''s words, and after hearing what he said, I laughed and thanked him profusely.


    After exchanging a few more words of greeting, I hung up the phone, and Zhang Tiangang and I once again placed the sculpture onto the shrine.


    Right now, all we can do is to wait for Jia Yin to finish her work. As long as little Jin Lu agrees to this matter, then it would be considered done.


    When I went back to the store, I was just planning to leave today as I didn''t expect another person to come knocking at this time.


    I looked up and saw that the woman was dressed decently, with a billow that was almost down to her waist and a plain turtleneck. Beneath her feet was a pair of high-heeled boots that reached to her calves, and on her face was a pair of black toad sunglasses pressed to the bridge of her nose.


    Cheng Jia told me that her windbreaker was owned by Chanel, and it was worth tens of thousands of dollars.


    I couldn''t see what was so valuable about this Clothes, but the person who came was a guest. I smiled and invited her to sit down, then let Cheng Jia and Guan Ju boil some water for tea.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" I smiled and said politely.

 C242 Half Peer

    "You are?" The woman took off her sunglasses, revealing a pair of large watery eyes as she spat out a word or two from her mouth.


    I nodded and said, a little puzzled:


    "Beauty, you know me."


    The woman only smiled, and extended her hand to shake my hand: "Bai Yang, I am from Taiwan."


    So she was from the other side of the Strait. I didn''t dare to slight her and quickly touched her fingertips. But isn''t the voice of my Taiwan compatriots all coquettish?


    This Bai Yang spoke very clearly, without any hint of a Taiwan accent.


    She also laughed at my question and explained,


    "My Grandpa only passed 49 years. He was born and bred in Beijing, I grew up with him. Do you think he will have a Taiwanese accent?"


    Even though it was a calm water, with no meridians to speak, it was not easy for Gramps, so I quickly laughed, but then again, even so, Bai Yang still wouldn''t be able to recognize me.


    Bai Yang shook her head and laughed: "That is not necessarily the case, the two of us are considered half brothers, you don''t know me, I know you."


    "AHH!" I was a little shocked, could it be that the Bai Yang in front of me was also from the yin and yang lines?


    However, after a glance, I felt that it didn''t seem like it. This yin and yang lines''s people have been dealing with ghosts for a long time, so they brought along a bunch of Yin yang qi.


    As long as one was in this line of work, there was no need to speak much to be able to sense it with one glance. However, other than the faint smell of makeup, there was no other smell coming from Bai Yang''s body.


    I didn''t speak for a long time. Bai Yang grinned and pointed to the Buddha statue beside him.


    "Oh, oh." I seemed to understand something and asked, "You are also a statue maker?"


    It turned out to be true, but her statue was not the same thing as mine.


    The sculpture that Bai Yang and her husband made was called a handicraft, just like the sculpture that Michelangelo made.


    However, what Bai Yang and the others did was in the shape of a Buddha statue, and it was very famous in Taiwan. It was said that the super large statue of the Buddha in Taiwan was made by their home.


    No wonder Cheng Jia said that the Chanel Windbreaker she was wearing was worth tens of thousands of yuan.


    Looks like this Bai Yang should have died from the floods.


    I asked Bai Yang. Although this can''t be considered a handicraft, at least it has the same origin, I don''t know why she came to find me.


    "supernatural sculpture, expelling evil to transcend misfortune, eliminating disasters and being safe. Is this true?" Bai Yang, on the other hand, cautiously asked me this question.


    I laughed and said it wasn''t fake.


    "If you''re worried, you can ask in this industry and guarantee my name."


    I patted my chest confidently. With regards to the supernatural sculpture''s craftsmanship, which had undergone such a long period of training, I felt more at ease.


    Bai Yang also nodded and said: "I asked about your achievements in the industry, that''s why I came here specifically to find you."


    It seems that he had some understanding of me. I didn''t waste any more words as I directly asked her. If that''s the case, how could I help him?


    Bai Yang thought about it and asked me:


    "Have you heard the Great Buddha speak?"


    I said that I had heard it before, and Bai Yang was also stunned for a moment, then asked me where I heard it from.


    "It''s on TV. Didn''t you see Journey to the West? All the Bodhisattvas of the Great Buddha can speak, and they can even speak properly."


    Zhang Tiangang also laughed, imitating Tathagata Buddha''s voice from Journey to the West: "You rascal."


    Bai Yang looked at us with a strange expression.


    "I won''t let the atmosphere be so depressing. If the thing you''re waiting for me to say is too terrifying, you''ll scare us."


    "Rows... "Fine." Bai Yang swallowed her saliva and continued. It turned out that Taiwan''s economic capabilities had been declining over the years, and there were not many cities that could accept such statues.


    So the couple turned the market to the mainland.


    This compatriot on the continent was naturally very passionate. Because of the reputation of both husband and wife, they quickly accepted an order.


    A county town in the Dutch province, to be made into the world''s largest clay Buddha sculpture.


    I asked Bai Yang how tall this statue was. Bai Yang thought for a moment, then said that it was around 12 meters tall, and its entire body was made of clay.


    It was nearly four stories tall, not considered small, and the most important thing was that it was all made of clay.


    It''s impossible to make such a large statue out of clay. It has to be made by hand, bit by bit. I''m also in this line of work, and it takes me a lot of effort just to think about making such a large statue.


    After the sculpture was made, it had to pass through the whole color at the edges, which took a long time to complete.


    In order to make this statue, Bai Yang and his wife had spent an entire year until last month when Bai Yang had installed the entire Buddha''s head.


    However, the matter only occurred after the production was completed.


    One night after the sculpture was completed, Bai Yang began to color it, but she could still hear the voice coming out from Great Buddha''s body that did not have any color.


    Bai Yang used his nails to grind them on Zi Sha''s cup of water, causing creaking sounds to ring out.


    "It sounds like it''s been ringing inside the statue of the Buddha all night long. I feel like someone is picking things up with their nails."


    Hearing this, I asked Bai Yang:


    "Could it be that it''s because the Buddha statue was just completed and the hollow Buddha statue hasn''t reached the vacuum state yet? Under the pressure of the air, such a sound could be heard."


    This was a very common occurrence. For example, if someone lived in an old house, they would often hear a dripping sound coming from the top of the building in the middle of the night. It sounded like a drop of water or a glass ball falling onto the ground.


    He thought it was a ghost, but that was not the case. That was because the sound came from the steel bars pressing down on the floor.


    It was the same sound during the day, but because it was so small, it could easily be overshadowed by the noise.


    In the evening, when everything was quiet, this sound was exceptionally clear.


    The air inside Great Buddha''s stomach was being compressed, and it was possible that creaking sounds could be heard.


    I explained it this way, but Bai Yang still firmly shook his head and said:


    "If it was just the sound of nails scratching, I would think so too, but what happened next was hard for me to believe."


    I asked Bai Yang before I continued. It was true that this was the only voice that came out of the first night, but on the second day, Bai Yang continued to go and color it.


    The Great Buddha actually spoke.


    or more accurately speaking, it should be the Great Buddha''s stomach speaking.

 C243 Great Buddha opened his mouth.

    I asked Great Buddha Bai Yang what she had said.


    "I''m trapped here. It''s boring. Let me out." Bai Yang''s tone was slightly overcast and actually repeated twice.


    Hearing this, Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other. Could it be that someone was trapped inside the sculpture?


    I have heard a lot of things about Great Buddha that have the ability to communicate with spirit, but I have never heard any other Great Buddha that can say such things.


    Bai Yang shook her head: "That''s impossible, the entire appearance of the Great Buddha was created by my husband, and the color of the sculpture was made by me, it''s impossible for my husband to be trapped inside right?"


    We thought so too. This statue isn''t like going down to the coal cellar to dig, so how could we possibly bury someone inside it?


    "Great Buddha''s schedule is already tight. If anything happens to the sculpture at this time, it won''t be pleasant to talk about it, so I hope you guys can still help me this time."


    Bai Yang sincerely looked at us and said:


    "Buddha is spiritual. If it is sullied by something, it must not be sacred, and must not be worshipped."


    I thought about it, since the matters of the past two days are already handed to Feng Si, Bai Yang can be considered as my half comrade, so we''ll take up this matter.


    At this time, the time was a little out of tune. We got Bai Yang to give us an address, and we would go over to see her tomorrow morning.


    "I''m afraid not during the day." Bai Yang said somewhat helplessly: "That Great Buddha would only let out a call at night. If it''s convenient for you all to come over tomorrow night."


    That''s true, how could a ghosts appear in broad daylight? I thought that it wasn''t a problem, so I agreed.


    We were still talking about it when she left.


    Cheng Jia suddenly mentioned something else. She said that she had seen a horror movie while she was studying in Hua Qi Country. It was kind of similar to the story Bai Yang had told her.


    I told Cheng Jia to tell it to me. Cheng Jia moved closer to me and said, "Screw off, I''m afraid to tell this kind of ghost story."


    I helplessly smiled, there was nothing to be afraid of from telling a ghost story, but still, I leaned on her side. Cheng Jia put a hand on his shoulder, then started to speak:


    Citigroup owned many private museums. These museums were usually not big, and they were all filled with strange and novel things. One of the museums had a statue of the Buddha from the Siamese side.


    It was also just as Bai Yang had said, it was a very big statue. When they bought it at that time, other people thought that the sculpture was very new and grand.


    For a while, the statue became a popular product in the private museum, but a few days later, the night security guard in the museum died in a bizarre manner, followed by the archivist on duty and other clerks.


    As people continued to die and the museum was pushed to the forefront, public opinion began to say that the death of these people could have something to do with the Buddha''s curse.


    In desperation, the Citigroup officials scanned the statue to see what the result was.


    When Cheng Jia said till here, she became slightly nervous and lowered her voice:


    "So there are actually several adult women''s bones inside the statue. These people were all thrown into the statue. It was said that they were used in ancient times to worship the statue of the Buddha. With these statues, the Buddha would be more spiritual."


    Of course, these women did not want to die at all, so after they died, their resentment had not subsided. Their wandering souls drifted around the museum before they started killing people in succession.


    Although this story sounded a little ridiculous, the custom of using living people as sacrifices to create statues or swords was very ancient.


    This was because the ancients believed that things made from ordinary materials were nothing more than ordinary things. They had to use the most precious thing in the world to inject it in order to have a better effect.


    The most precious thing of all is the human soul.


    "Do you think that the statue of Bai Yang was made as a sacrifice by the servant? That person''s Soul was inside for a long time and did not dissipate. That''s why there came such a sound."


    Cheng Jia said as she reached out to pinch my chin.


    I don''t think that''s possible. After all, life isn''t as worthless as it was before. Who would dare to do such a thing?


    "Not necessarily." Cheng Jia refuted.


    "Think about it, this person''s life is in danger. That Wu Tongyong doesn''t kill people just like before. Some people can actually do such a thing just for some obsession."


    When I heard him, I laughed. That Wu Tongyong is an ambitious wolf, if the whole world is filled with this kind of people, then what would happen?


    He would have to wait until tomorrow to take a look at this matter.


    But at night, when we stayed in the shop and waited left and right for news of Bai Yang to arrive, we thought that she might not want to do this anymore.


    Right now it''s almost 12, I thought I might as well go to sleep. I didn''t think that Bai Yang would call us, asking us to come over, and casually send us the address.


    I laughed bitterly in my heart, thinking that this Bai Yang really knew how to pick a time. He wanted us to go out at 12 in the morning, isn''t he just looking for fun with sincerity?


    But since we can only do it in business, Zhang Tiangang and I can only drive there.


    Fortunately, the place isn''t too far away. It''s in a Taiwanese investment area right here.


    That place is a lot of factories, three shifts a day, changing people without stopping. When we went there, it was still brightly lit, but the deeper we went, the quieter it became.


    Bai Yang''s sculpture factory was already at the deepest part of the Taiwan Merchant Area, and was completely empty. Only her sculpture factory was still lit.


    We parked in front of the door and were startled when we got out. Bai Yang had a head of long hair and was wearing overalls.


    Inside, there was a white shirt covered in colorful paint and in his hand was a convenient lantern.


    Just like that, the cold light made her seem completely alone. Furthermore, she was standing there all of a sudden. At first glance, I thought she was a clown with disheveled hair.


    "You''re finally here." The moment Bai Yang opened his mouth to speak, I was scared out of my wits and was called back.


    We followed her into the factory. The factory was extremely big, and the chamber beam was extremely tall. It was made of reinforced steel, and at least ten meters tall.


    Bai Yang said that the building was specially made for the Great Buddha, as all sorts of coloring had to be done inside the building.


    I nodded my head to show how spectacular it was, but after looking at it for a moment, I realised that there was only Bai Yang in this huge factory.


    There was only one girl in the empty factory, and if it was me, I''d be scared too.

 C244 heterophonic sound

    Bai Yang told us that she was actually not the only one, the sculpture factory was Class 1, the workers all went to work during the day and all returned at night.


    "Then at night, there isn''t even anyone on duty." I asked. Bai Yang nodded his head and said yes, but he had already resigned a while ago.


    However, I still felt that it was strange. After all, if I were a husband, I definitely wouldn''t let my wife work here in the middle of the night.


    At the very least, he would come and accompany her.


    But from the day before, when Bai Yang came to my shop, she had not seen him.


    I boldly asked Bai Yang: "I wonder if it''s convenient for me to ask, where is your husband?"


    Hearing my question, she embarrassedly laughed and scratched her head with her ponytail. "My husband doesn''t believe this. Saying all of this is weird and chaotic, so he doesn''t know about this yet."


    So that''s how it is. Bai Yang''s big eyes were watery as she looked at the two of us.


    It doesn''t matter as long as we can take care of the matter properly.


    As we spoke, we raised our heads to look at the Great Buddha. Indeed, it was an artist''s work, the 12 meter tall Great Buddha had a golden body, and on its chest, there was a ten thousand rune.


    His eyes were very kind. No matter which corner we stood in, the eyes of the Buddha statue seemed to be looking at us.


    On the whole, the Dharma is solemn and very dignified. Even if we were to stand before such a Buddha statue, we wouldn''t dare to have any ill thoughts.


    However, I looked at the Buddha statue''s neck with some attention. There was a circular crack on its neck.


    This Buddha statue had a spirit, wouldn''t it be a bad sign if it had a crack? Looking at this scene, my heart twitched, and I asked Bai Yang what happened to the Buddha statue''s neck.


    At first, when Bai Yang heard that I didn''t answer her question, I asked again. But as if she had just regained her senses, she laughed and said:


    "That was a technical problem. Because the Buddha had some problems during the process of construction, it had been modified before. When it was completed, it could not be seen when it was repaired."


    To make a Buddha statue that was related to gods, one had to create one. It could not be repaired midway, not to mention taking down the entire Buddha head.


    I felt a little bit lost, but I just laughed and said, "Art is indeed something that strives for perfection."


    Bai Yang nodded her head repeatedly in agreement. It was already close to one in the morning.


    There was only the three of us in the entire factory, and it was very quiet. Suddenly, the lights in the factory flickered for a bit, before dimming back into darkness.


    Bai Yang screamed in fear. Fortunately, the light returned to normal after a few seconds.


    I think it''s because the factory line has aged, I told Bai Yang not to be nervous, but what happened in the next second even touched my heart.


    It was unknown which direction it came from, but the sound of clattering came from. The sound of nails scratching against wood could be heard.


    Hearing that voice, Bai Yang first felt goosebumps all over her body, then she pointed at the Great Buddha and stammered:


    "Then, that Buddha statue wants to speak again."


    The two of us turned our gazes towards the Buddha statue and listened carefully. The voice came from the Buddha''s stomach, but it was very weak.


    However, they could hear everything clearly in the quiet factory.


    Zhang Tiangang and I were stunned for a moment. Fortunately, I had prepared a bovine tears beforehand to use in order to break through the barrier.


    Seeing this, I immediately dripped this item on my finger and rubbed my eyes. When both of my eyes were burning hot, I suddenly opened them and asked the Great Buddha.


    The scene before his eyes had slightly changed. Great Buddha was still a Great Buddha, but there was something inside.


    I saw a man and a woman with pale faces lying in Great Buddha''s stomach. The woman''s four limbs were all chopped off, leaving only her body. The woman''s mouth was covered by a piece of adhesive tape, and her eyes were staring outside.


    I don''t know how many seconds passed before my eyes tingled and I blinked, and what I could see returned to how it was before.


    Zhang Tiangang let me close my eyes and rest for a while, then asked me what I had seen.


    I shook my head repeatedly. I felt that this matter was very strange, so I told the two of them:


    "Before when I opened the Heavenly Vision to break through the barrier, all I could see was the power of my eyes. But this time, I actually saw the thing inside the Buddha statue''s stomach."


    "Something inside the Buddha statue''s stomach?" When Zhang Tiangang heard this, he frowned slightly. "Could it be that you can see through it?"


    I told them what I had seen. There was a man and a woman inside the Buddha statue.


    Hearing this, I glanced at Bai Yang, who was beside me. She seemed to have a strange expression on her face.


    "Ms. White, has anyone died here before?" These words quickly made Bai Yang a little unhappy, and she raised her head to look at me and said:


    "Of course not, this is a newly built factory, how could anyone die here?"


    Her reaction made me think back to the ghost story Cheng Jia told me last night.


    Would it really be like that?


    Just at this time, the Great Buddha that Bai Yang mentioned in my shop yesterday made a sound as well.


    "Let me out, it''s so stuffy in here."


    "Bang ¡­" "Bam."


    The moment the voice left his mouth, Bai Yang''s expression immediately changed. He was actually curled up behind a Table.


    At this time, we couldn''t be bothered about that. We quickly stuck close to the Great Buddha and with every step we got closer to it, we could feel the Yin Qi blowing towards us.


    When I was just a step away from Great Buddha, Zhang Tiangang stopped me.


    "Why?" I glanced at him.


    Zhang Tiangang frowned, his expression clearly showing that something was amiss:


    "Brother Qin, this Great Buddha looks like Shakyamuni. Logically speaking, there is no limit to the buddhist arts. Even if he was thrown in sneakily, he probably wouldn''t dare to reveal anything."


    When I heard her words, it made sense. The Sakamuni was a buddha now and her buddhist arts were extremely merciful and merciful. Even if she had an evil grudge from a lone soul, she should still have passed it down.


    Now, the Great Buddha suddenly said something inside his stomach.


    There were only two situations, either the ghosts s in the Great Buddha had already accumulated grievances to a certain extent, or even the buddhist magic could not be used.


    If not, then this Great Buddha might not even be a real Buddha, it was just a statue of a ghost or evil spirit.

 C245 It is better to have less trouble

    The Buddha had only used a single thought, and this was not impossible.


    If we say it like that, then this matter is somewhat terrifying. We raised our heads to look at the Great Buddha, and at that moment, a mournful wail came out from his mouth.


    However, the sound was as if someone had covered his mouth, and it was completely from his throat.


    When I heard the sound, I suddenly remembered the woman I had seen before, the one whose mouth had been taped shut.


    Could it be her voice? However, if they wanted to know the situation, the only way would be to open up this Great Buddha and look at the truth.


    "Save ¡­" "Help me!"


    In the Great Buddha, the wailing became even louder. Goosebumps rose all over our bodies at the sound.


    Brother Qin, why don''t we leave first? Zhang Tiangang could not help but rub his hands, covering his ears.


    I rolled my eyes at Zhang Tiangang, gathered my courage and shouted towards the statue of the Great Buddha:


    "Which wandering soul is causing trouble here? If there''s a reason, show it to me immediately."


    Just as these words left my mouth, the crying voice from Great Buddha suddenly stopped.


    For a moment, the air became quiet. Zhang Tiangang and I looked at each other, not understanding what was going on.


    The scene seemed to stop, the Great Buddha stood quietly in front of us, Bai Yang who was behind stood up and said:


    "This sound can only be heard every night for a few days."


    I nodded, even if it was the ghosts, there would still be time and space. Bai Yang asked me if there was anything I could do about it.


    I can only tell her directly. If I want to know the truth, I might have to open a hole in this Great Buddha because I feel that there are still things inside this Great Buddha.


    Hearing my request, Bai Yang shook his head with difficulty:


    "I can still fulfill the other requirements, but the statue has been completed. If I open it now, I won''t be able to do it for the duration. Moreover, it will affect the beauty of the Buddha statue, so is there any other way?"


    I thought for a moment. Even if such a large Buddha statue like this were to be used for an X-ray scan, there probably wouldn''t be any possibility of doing so.


    Bai Yang sincerely told us that if there was a way, we must tell her. She would be willing to spend any amount of money, but this matter is completely unrelated to money.


    Just as we were discussing about this matter, the door to the workshop creaked open. A middle-aged man wearing a suit walked in angrily and grabbed onto Bai Yang''s arm.


    Looking at his expression, he was extremely angry. He only gave us a glance, as if wanting to eat us alive.


    "Didn''t I tell you that there are no ghosts in this world? Yet, you still invite this sort of people here, do you not even listen to my words anymore?"


    Once Bai Yang heard what this man said, he became as obedient as a lamb and nodded his head repeatedly:


    "Don''t misunderstand me, I''m not afraid of anything happening, so I called someone to come over and take a look. If you really don''t like it, I''ll let him go now."


    I can see that the person who appeared should be Bai Yang''s husband.


    This person looked to be around 40 years old and had an artist like goatee. He wore a navy blue suit, which made him appear gentle and refined.


    Wasn''t it a little too fierce to speak of? I awkwardly smiled at him and extended my hand to introduce myself.


    However, Bai Yang''s husband didn''t have any intention of shaking my hand, she only coldly put down the words: "My name is Chen Wei Hua, enough, this matter doesn''t have much to do with you guys anymore, I still have to trouble you to leave this place."


    Aiya, this is the first time I''ve seen someone who''s so impolite. Not only am I angry, I''m also quite angered by Zhang Tiangang''s side.


    But before Zhang Tiangang could say anything, he was pulled back to his side. I could only force out a smile and say:


    "You and your husband have settled this in advance, we are only here to take a look. Since Mr. Chen is unwilling to do so, then we will not say much. We will meet again in the future."


    When we left, Bai Yang and Chen Wei Hua were still pretending to be there to not see us out.


    As he sat in the car, Zhang Tiangang''s face was filled with anger, saying, "What''s the matter, they were clearly here to invite us to settle it, yet they didn''t even give us a good face."


    I laughed bitterly, patted Zhang Tiangang''s shoulders and said:


    "Old Zhang, I think if we do not get involved in this matter, it would not be a good thing."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tiangang frowned, and asked me if I discovered anything.


    I laughed and drove away from Taiwan''s investment area. After walking for a long distance, I said:


    "I''m afraid it''s not a ghost. Such a simple matter, it''s a murder case."


    Zhang Tiangang was really shocked by what I said.


    "Don''t try to fool me here, what kind of murder could it be?"


    I saw that Zhang Tiangang didn''t believe what I had said, so I analyzed it and told him if he still remembered what we heard in Great Buddha.


    It was the word ''save''.


    After being in the yin and yang lines for such a long time, he had more or less heard some of the words that came out of the mouths of the lonely ghosts.


    Only the ghosts that had died a violent death could continuously spew out these words. It had died a tragic death, because it had died an unjust death.


    "And think about it, even if he died in a violent way, he couldn''t possibly have died in Great Buddha. That was something that was thrown in by someone."


    Hearing what I said, Zhang Tiangang nodded, and let me continue.


    I said there was nothing else. The most important thing was why Chen Weihua was so excited about this.


    His wife clearly heard his voice and couldn''t possibly be deceiving her as well. Even if he didn''t believe in the matters of ghosts and gods, he shouldn''t have forced us out like this.


    Unless he said that he had a secret in his heart and was afraid that others would get involved in this matter.


    "Then what you mean is, the people in Great Buddha were done by Chen Wei Hua." Zhang Tiangang straightened his body that was originally leaning on the back of the chair, looking a little nervous.


    I thought for a bit, "Not necessarily, but at the very least, the two dead inside the Great Buddha Statue must be related to him, and Bai Yang might not know about this matter. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come to find us."


    The matters of life and murder were related to official matters, the people of yin and yang lines did not like to interact with official matters.


    It''s better to avoid trouble than trouble. Since Chen Weihua doesn''t want us to do this, it will be difficult for us to be confused.

 C246 watered plum blossom

    These days, human lives were worth a lot of money. Even if one were to say that they were worth a lot of money, that was all. In the end, they were still the people who got the points.


    What happened to the two dead bodies in the Great Buddha statue, it was hard to say.


    However, today''s matter is considered a blood loss for us. After painstakingly waiting until 12 am to leave, not only did we not earn a single cent, we were even scolded.


    Zhang Tiangang and I were both in dire straits.


    Fortunately, on the second day, Feng Si gave me some good news. The little Jin Lu agreed with my thoughts and told me to go over to see him.


    At the very least, my intuition tells me that there''s something wrong with this matter. I brought Zhang Tiangang and the others and went over to his place.


    Little Jin Lu''s manners were different from Jin Lu''s. Jin Lu was a bit more low-key, so when he came, he only rented a small suite on the first floor.


    If it was an average person, they would only think of him as a relatively cultured and knowledgeable grandpa.


    This little Jin Lu was different. As soon as he arrived, he booked an entire presidential suite at a five-star hotel. The few rooms on the left and right were all for his subordinates to stay in.


    In addition, he also brought a few S600 cars. It was the style of a rich second generation when he came out.


    I was not particularly comfortable with this kind of behaviour, perhaps because poverty restricted my imagination.


    However, when Xiao Jin saw that I was rather friendly, he invited Zhang Tiangang and I to sit next to him and took out a box of cigars.


    "Seriously Cuban, try it."


    Zhang Tiangang and I saw that this was the first time for the old man to enter the city. He did not know how to inhale at all, and how he managed to pass through the lungs after igniting the potion.


    God knows that thing couldn''t even pass through his lungs. The two of us took a deep breath and felt as if our chests were on fire. We started coughing again and again.


    Zhang Tiangang almost puked out his twenty year old phlegm. Seeing us like this, the little Jin Lu laughed.


    "Actually, cigars aren''t that rare. They''re just something that''s been stirred up for certain reasons." The little Jin Lu said indifferently. She pinched the cigarette in her hand and told us:


    There were many things in this world that were like this, but they did not have many profound mysteries. It was just that some people were bitterly insisting and believing in the open and in the dark.


    What he said was not talking about cigars, but talking about yin and yang lines with me.


    "Looks like little Jin Lu still doesn''t believe the words'' Yin and Yang ''in this world." I laughed and replied.


    The little Jin Lu waved her hands repeatedly. Telling me one thing, whether it was real or fake, existence is reasonable, he doesn''t want to care about that much.


    But if that was the case, why would he believe this curse? He still vividly remembered what happened at the Jin Clan that year.


    The little Jin Lu told me that he couldn''t say that he didn''t believe in the curse, and that he burnt most of the books in order to dispel the fear of death towards the Jin family.


    After all these years, these books had not been of much benefit to the Jin family. Instead, they had brought them endless fear.


    No matter what, as long as the little Jin Lu is willing to burn these books, it''s a good thing for the whole matter.


    While they were talking, Feng Si also arrived. Behind him were six bodyguards carrying a person in.


    The man who came in was as dry as a bone, and his entire body was covered in huge bubbles. It looked like he was burnt to a crisp, a sight too horrible to behold.


    Needless to say, this person was definitely Wu Tongyong.


    I glanced at the little Jin Lu sitting on the sofa chair and the corner of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a victorious smile.


    Feng Si, once you entered, you immediately cupped your hands towards us and said:


    Everyone, it''s been hard on you, I''ve already brought him over, this brat deceived Master and destroyed our ancestor, he is a disloyal person, little Jin Lu is one of your people, take a look at him.


    "Humph, Master Feng is really fast."


    The little Jin Lu did not speak anymore nonsense, she only glanced at Wu Tongyong, at this time, the man was already no longer as arrogant as he was before.


    The six bodyguards threw Wu Tongyong to the ground, and I could clearly see that his hands and feet were bent to a certain degree of deformity.


    From the looks of it, all of his joints had been removed by Feng Si.


    Wu Tongyong''s entire body could not move, he only had two eyes, and stared at the ceiling, rolling around randomly.


    "Eldest senior brother, I finally see you again." The little Jin Lu laughed coldly and walked over to help Wu Tongyong up, making him sit on the ground with his butt.


    Wu Tongyong could not help but let out a blood-curdling screech, then gritted his teeth as he looked at the little Jin Lu. He wanted to give it his all, but his four limbs had already been completely dislocated and he was unable to move.


    "I say, you, a dignified senior brother, why did you do such a thing? Is it because Yan Zimen went overboard with you?" The little Jin Lu''s expression suddenly changed. She reached out and broke a bubble on Wu Tongyong''s face.


    Instantly, a burst of yellow liquid flowed down his face, followed by a dozen or so bubbles that were all broken by the Jin Lu. The house was filled with the smell of rotting flesh.


    "If a good person doesn''t do it, then why must he seek his own death?" The little Jin Lu turned to look at Yan Zimen and asked:


    "Do you think this Eldest Brother''s actions are worthy of the conscience of heaven?"


    Seeing the look on the little Jin Lu''s face, the few of them were so scared that they did not dare speak anymore and could only nod their heads. The little Jin Lu coldly smiled and said:


    "From now on, if anyone has the same evil intentions as him, it will be the same. I don''t care about the eldest senior brother or the youngest junior brother."


    Before she finished speaking, little Jin Lu kicked Wu Tongyong to the ground.


    Feng Si was startled, and asked the little Jin Lu how she was going to handle the situation, she did not expect that Yan Zimen who was beside her would already have a pile of grass paper, and a bottle of water on top of it.


    Seeing this situation, I immediately realised that the little Jin Lu couldn''t be thinking of pouring rain on us, right?


    It was a form of torture that had been used in the past by Dongchang. The prisoner had been tied to the bed and a piece of wet papyrus had been placed on his face.


    These papyrus stuck in people''s mouths and noses, choking them to death with words.


    However, this method of suffocation was astonishingly slow. The people who were sentenced to death could even be said to be watching him die little by little.


    If it wasn''t simply death, then it was more of a psychological torment for him.


    Some people died before they even suffocated, and they bit their tongue to commit suicide. This was because there was simply no way they could endure the fear brought upon them by this death.

 C247 The Heavenly Book returns to the sky

    It was also a psychological pain for those who watched others being showered with plum blossoms.


    I think that what little Jin Lu wants to do is more than just torture Wu Tongyong, he wants to make an example out of others and strike the mountain to shake the tiger.


    "Little Jin Lu, is this lynching appropriate?" Feng Si hesitated for a while before spitting out these words.


    After all, these days, he could not compare to the yin and yang lines who used to lynch people easily.


    I also couldn''t believe that this gentle and refined looking little Jin Lu in front of me, who had studied medicine with Liu Yang, would actually do such a thing.


    "What I say about my people, Yan Zimen, is the truth." The little Jin Lu didn''t even give us two a chance to speak. When Feng Si heard this, he could only swallow a mouthful of saliva and nod in a very compromising manner.


    Not long after, the people under the little Jin Lu''s command trapped Wu Tongyong on the tea table and asked him one last thing.


    "Eldest senior brother, is there anything else you want to say?"


    The originally dying Wu Tongyong seemed to have regained his spirit at this moment, and said with a cold laugh.


    "I, Wu Tongyong, actually dared to do such a thing, I''m not afraid of death, young master, if you want to make an example of me, I will let you take my life, but unfortunately, I learnt all my skills, and today is the end of it."


    Once he got to the point of his emotions, Wu Tongyong looked at me and Feng Si and said:


    "Master Feng, Master Qin, the two of you are both amazing figures. Today, I, Wu, have been defeated by you two, so I am convinced. However, after 20 years, I will be a good man again, don''t forget my name."


    I felt my heart tighten when I heard that he was going to seek revenge on both of us in his next life.


    Although he did not know if there was a matter of life and death to settle or revenge for Yin and Yang, his words still felt like a curse.


    I secretly felt that something was wrong, so I let out a long cough and said,


    "Send Master Wu on his way."


    Before his voice had even finished falling, the little Jin Lu gave a meaningful glance to the people around him, and these people hurriedly began to put some wet straw paper on Wu Tongyong''s face.


    In about ten or so minutes, a total of eighteen sheets of straw paper were stuck onto Wu Tongyong''s body. He struggled with all his might and cried out, but in the end, he still kicked and stopped moving.


    The surrounding people were naturally shocked by what they saw. After a few minutes, the little Jin Lu took away the straw paper on her face.


    Wu Tongyong''s mouth opened so wide that his eyes looked like they were about to pop out, and his death was exceptionally terrifying.


    I felt a burst of unhappiness in my heart. However, the little Jin Lu seemed to enjoy it and didn''t take this seriously. Instead, he looked at me indifferently and said:


    "Boss Qin, now that the matter of the traitor has been settled, we should talk about our business."


    The little Jin Lu pushed the sofa aside. Behind her, there was a row of books and a embroidered box was placed on it. It should be the treasure taken from the White Dragon Ridge.


    When I saw these things, I secretly said in my heart that Yan Zimen''s speed was fast enough. Since that was the case, why not meet him in the future and burn these things today?


    "Then let''s go to return dragon view right now, what do you think?"


    I tried to ask him. However, the little Jin Lu laughed coldly and said:


    "This is not a problem. I just want to know one thing. These are the family heirlooms that my family inherited. If they were burned, they would be useless. How are you going to explain this?"


    Whether returning the Heavencraft Book to the heavens was useful was actually my own guess.


    However, there is one thing that can prove that, I believe what my Grandpa said. Since I have already reached such a predicament, I might as well give it my all and gamble.


    I looked at the little Jin Lu very confidently and said:


    "In a few months, you will have reached 30. If you succeed, there will be a reaction time. If you fail, the supernatural sculpture will become your signboard. If Yan Zimen wants to kill me, I will let it all happen."


    Feng Si and Zhang Tiangang both pulled at me when they heard this. Feng Si lowered his voice and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, this is definitely not a joke."


    Words must be done, deeds must be done, and a man will never be able to keep up with his words. Since I dared to say this, I will bear the consequences, whether I succeed or fail.


    Little Jin Lu gave me a thumbs up and said with a laugh:


    "Good, you''re a man enough. I believe in you for this matter, but if it doesn''t work, don''t blame me when the time comes."


    Just like this, the half of the Book of Heaven was brought to the return dragon view by a group of people.


    When Elder Lu saw all these people, he was dumbfounded. He couldn''t help but tell me the whole story after asking me what was going on.


    I let him go to the side first and took out all of the heavenly books behind the supernatural sculpture. Under the gazes of everyone present, the hundred books began to burn the fire.


    That flame was so faint that it floated close to a few meters high. Zhang Tiangang looked at it and sighed, saying that it was a pity.


    What he received was his life, and what he did not obtain was his life. There was nothing that was not a pity, a bunch of fire passed away.


    Little Jin Lu and I only exchanged a few pleasantries before he clasped his hands together and prepared to head back to Beijing.


    Before he left, the little Jin Lu did not forget to tell him, "Three months from now, my 30th birthday. At that time, if my life is gone, you can come to Beijing. If I''m still alive, please come to Beijing."


    "What are you doing here? I can''t afford to offend Yan Zimen."


    The little Jin Lu was so happy that she started laughing out loud. Tell me, his expression just now was only for Yan Zimen''s people to see.


    As a young Sect Leader who was in his early thirties, if he did not have the mental strength to count and means, no one would be able to convince him if he was not ruthless enough.


    If we want to be outstanding, if we want to be outstanding, we have to be ruthless, and we have to be difficult for others to see through. But in private, he and I can be very good friends.


    Little Jin Lu said he accepted my friend.


    I didn''t say anything for a long time. At least he and I were not from the same world, and there were some things I still couldn''t see through.


    After they had gone back, Feng Si gave me a box, saying that it was my reward this time.


    Zhang Tiangang opened the box and looked inside. He was completely flabbergasted as he repeatedly exclaimed that we had struck it rich. I looked at the contents of the box and was also stunned for a moment.


    From the looks of it, every single gold bar should be around five silver. Back then, the Sect Leader said that it was worth a hundred gold taels, so the little Jin Lu gave him this much.


    According to the market price, this gold should be worth 1560,000 gold.


    Not too many, not too few. Feng Si laughed and said:


    "Don''t think too much, the little Jin Lu said that if this is a solution, then you guys can go to Beijing and arrange for a rich and powerful million level one."


    I laughed. I don''t know if these books will work, but if it doesn''t, then I''ll just go to Beijing and lose my life.

 C248 white face

    After we return, Zhang Tiangang prepared to ask for leave from me. He said that he still didn''t remember to promise Buddha that he would be able to find a piece of Black Tortoise Territory within three months.


    Only now did I remember about this, Buddha used the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky''s supernatural sculpture to exchange with us, he wants us to help him find a Feng Shui paradise.


    The deadline was within three months. Due to the matter of the Jin Lu being constantly busy, he had forgotten about this matter.


    "Don''t worry, this matter isn''t too difficult for me. The fortune of the world cannot be separated from the five Long Jiu''s meridians. I know all the small and large places, and if I were to leave for a few days, I''ll definitely be able to find them."


    Zhang Tiangang answered in a matter of fact tone. Hearing his words, I was relieved.


    When I asked him how many days it would take, Zhang Tiangang said that he was not too sure either. But at most, in a month''s time, regardless of whether or not he found her, he would come back first.


    Since that''s the case, no matter how much I don''t want to part with it, I can only agree to this matter. The next day, Zhang Tiangang will take the train to the northwest direction.


    In the past, many emperors had been buried there, so it was relatively easy to find a Feng Shui treasure land there.


    Towards this, I am simply a green egg. Whatever he says is what he wants, I can only give a few instructions for him to be careful on the road. No matter what happens, remember to tell me.


    Other than that, there was nothing else that I could do. When I returned to the shop, the only ones left were Cheng Jia and I.


    Usually, Zhang Tiangang would make a fool of himself there, and those who teased girls from time to time felt rather lively. Now that he had left, the whole room was so empty that I felt uncomfortable.


    He could only go back to the house by himself to look at the blueprints.


    I didn''t expect my ass to stop, so I made another call. The caller didn''t have any comments, but I recognized the voice on the other end.


    He is a young man called A Fei, one of my former neighbors. This person doesn''t have any proper work, and his main source of income is in front of others.


    In other words, they were standing in front of a nightclub or gambling den.


    A Fei was around twenty years old and had a tall stature; he was a typical pretty boy.


    His sudden call made me feel a bit different. On the other end of the phone, A Fei shouted towards me:


    "Hey, is this Brother Qin? I, A Fei, am treating you to a meal tonight."


    I have never interacted with him before, I''m just a neighbor who I didn''t meet with before. It''s impossible for him to treat me to a meal for no reason at all.


    There must be something behind this, but it''s not easy to decline. I laughed and said,


    "I''ll forget about it tonight. My shop is busy, I''ll treat you to a meal in a few days."


    "Don''t." As if he was already prepared, A Fei laughed:


    "What''s the relationship between us brothers? No matter how busy we are, we can''t miss this night. Tonight, I''ve booked a table at the hotpot restaurant at the previous side of the house, come over here."


    Before I could reply, a cold mechanical sound came from the other end of the line.


    Waiting until night, A Fei called me to go over. I asked him if he had anything he wanted, and if he could just speak on the phone.


    A Fei didn''t hold back and shamelessly wanted me to go over. He said that if I didn''t want to go over, he would bring the hotpot to my shop and treat me to one.


    I had no choice but to drive over in the face of his obsession.


    He didn''t expect that A Fei would be standing in front of the hotpot restaurant. When he saw me get out of the car, he said with a surprised expression:


    "Aiyo, I never would have thought that Brother Qin would have even changed to the Audi A6. In the future, brother, I''ll be following you."


    I smiled wryly as I really didn''t think much of these hooligans.


    However, when he went out, he would always be eating. There were many paths for multiple friends and walls for many enemies. It was not too extreme. He only forced a smile at him before entering the store.


    I went straight to the point and asked A Fei if something had happened.


    Hearing this question, A Fei patted his chest and said:


    "Look at what you''re saying, brother, we''re inside the golden tripod, isn''t it natural for us to treat you to a meal?"


    "Don''t, don''t say anything. If there really is something, it''s not too much to say it out loud to me." A Fei and I clinked glasses, and after looking at him for a moment, I felt that something was oppressing his brows.


    The A Fei I saw before was very sunny, but looking at him recently, he seems to be a little dispirited, as if he had been too excessively lustful. It seems that there really is something going on.


    "It''s still too late to say it out loud." I drained my glass. A Fei hesitated for a moment, then pulled up the sleeves of his shirt and showed it to me.


    I was startled when I saw it was nothing. His arms were extremely disgusting, and from his wrists to his forearms were all bright red.


    The veins on his body felt as if they were bursting, swelling up like a small Insect and there were even a few that were already festering.


    I just took a look and let him put down his sleeve.


    "You don''t have skin disease, do you?"


    A Fei shook his head: "No, it''s been a few days, don''t say it out loud."


    Afterwards, A Fei told me about the romantic affairs that happened these few days. It turns out that A Fei was really rich, and that he was taken care of by someone else.


    A Fei started to talk about what was going on from the past month. Some time ago, he had brought a few people to watch the scene at the entrance of the night arena and it just so happened that a rich lady with a card dinner came to the nightclub to play.


    A Fei and the others called this rich lady Sister Pan. This Sister Pan had fallen for him after coming to A Fei''s shop a few times.


    After a while, A Fei finally hit on the road. No wonder, A Fei''s face was indeed beautiful, her jade teeth and eyes were bright, and her fair and clear face had a sharp and clear angle, making her look a little Huo Jianhua.


    To put it another way, it could be said to be a typical fresh meat dish. Plus, he also knew how to speak, so it was quite easy to hook up with girls. That rich woman really liked him.


    He bought a few famous tags for him, then gave him a secondary card to casually swipe, but in that aspect, he had high requirements for A Fei.


    However, there was an old saying that goes'' 30 wolves, 40 tigers, 50 seats are able to suck the soil ''. This Sister Pan was stuck at this level.

 C249 miraculous prescription

    This job wasn''t easy to do, A Fei said that in a short span of half a month, he had already eaten all of Will Steel and Wan Aike''s food.


    I said that this was not a good thing. Eating too much was not only bad for my body, but it also made me dependent on you.


    "That''s right." A Fei anxiously scratched his head, for the past half month, he ate so much that both his eyes bulged, and when he walked, he seemed to float, and every day, other than eating the medicine, he would just sleep.


    It seemed like this job wasn''t something an ordinary person could do. There was an old saying that said, if one wanted to wear a crown, they would have to bear a heavy burden.


    "Then what did you do?" However, the current A Fei seemed to be very spirited, and I asked him a question.


    Who would have thought that when this topic was brought up, A Fei would be the one feeling troubled, saying that he would become like this.


    However, A Fei said that the recipe was really fierce, and after eating two servings, his fighting strength had become extremely strong, to the point that even the Sister Pan was almost unable to take it anymore.


    If he''s really that amazing, I want A Fei to quickly tell me what''s going on. This A Fei spoke with a low voice, as if he was divulging a confidential American document.


    "That''s the prescription I read on a spiritual forum. They said that if you use the Purple River Wheel, the skull of a man and a woman together with the skull of a Shanghai horse, and the two things of a sea dog to fry and drink together, you will be able to stand firm as steel and continue to grow."


    As he said this, I subconsciously glanced at A Fei''s crotch. Coincidentally, there was a beautiful girl wearing a black shoulder paisley top with hot pants and high heels walking past.


    A Fei acted as if he was on fire and set up a tent.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Brother, there''s no need for you to be so hungry, right?"


    "You can''t blame me for that. Ever since I ate that pill twice, as long as I see anything slightly exposed, I won''t be able to control my body."


    I was helpless, but in my heart, I still felt that this prescription was quite fierce.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the materials used were too strange, who knew how many people would benefit from this recipe.


    "Big brother, let''s not bother about this for now. Hurry up and check if I''m saved or not." A Fei patted his shoulder as he said that the blood blisters on his arms were also because of the medicine he had taken.


    The Sister Pan had said that he would be given a few days to treat the illness on his arm. If she couldn''t, then she would just grab her bag and get out.


    It wasn''t easy for A Fei to live a blissful life that was filled with shame and wealth. He couldn''t possibly break the road to wealth just because of a few small bags on his arms, right?


    I coldly laughed in my heart. What do you mean, ''if you don''t court death, you won''t die''? I think this matter has something to do with him using the skulls of those two corpses.


    And what was that purple river carriage? The placenta of a baby? If the baby was born after birth, then it was still good. But if the baby was stillborn, then the purple river carriage would have a ghostly aura.


    To use these things to refine medicine, isn''t that a little too strange?


    I asked A Fei: "It''s not easy to get ahold of these nowadays, where did you get this prescription from?"


    Hearing this question, A Fei hesitated for a while, then laughed and said that it was fine as long as he could help me settle this.


    I told A Fei with a serious face, if I wanted to cure this disease, I had to make it clear, or else even the gods would not be able to help him.


    After being scolded like that, A Fei was also frightened. He explained everything in detail, and the moment he saw the divine medicine forum, he immediately contacted the moderator, and asked if he had the medicine.


    It seemed like someone was handing him a pillow when he wanted to go to sleep. The moderator said that he had it right here.


    It was passed down by our ancestors for several generations to make this medicinal formula, and it just so happens to be in our city, so A Fei came over to get it.


    "You don''t know, that person is a god." A Fei was a little pleased with himself when he mentioned about this. He told me that the person was wearing a multicolored Mongolian robe and had a head of white hair.


    Inside the house, there were also a bunch of flags like "The King''s Court of Mongolia", "The King''s Court", and other people called him phalanx, the successor to the royal family.


    When I heard this, I became happy and said to A Fei:


    Nowadays, all doctors from Miao, Meng, and Zang doctors are like this. Wearing a unique national uniform, hanging a few flags at home and making up a few stories, you can sell the medicine. That medicine is simply a panacea for all diseases, but in the end, I don''t think it''s that great.


    Hearing my words, A Fei immediately retorted, saying that he had watched a lot of the commercials on TV.


    An old grandpa and an old grandma had almost played every single one of the great medical talents in China, and they didn''t even look the same when they boasted about it. He would definitely be able to see that, but phalanx was not the same as them.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for A Fei to set up a tent in his pants. So after saying a few words, he let A Fei continue talking.


    A Fei told me that the prescription that phalanx had given him was two bags of medicine for one treatment course. One treatment course would definitely be effective for the rest of the treatment period, but it was a bit scary.


    Then, A Fei started to compare notes with me. He said that the Purple River Wheel simply looked like a baby, with Nose s and eyes, but it was especially dry, like a dried up corpse, only the size of a palm.


    When I heard that, I was stunned. The Purple River Wheel was the baby''s placenta, and what A Fei had described as a Purple River Wheel was clearly a baby waiting to be born in the womb that had become a dried corpse.


    "Then it''s definitely a Purple River." I squinted my eyes. A Fei didn''t dare deny or deny, and said: "How can that be false? phalanx can''t possibly use fake medicine to deceive me right?"


    A Fei said that he felt something new. He even patted two Photos and showed them to me.


    I looked at it and didn''t say anything. There was a piece of meat the size of a buddha curled up in a piece of medicinal kraft paper.


    If one took a closer look, the four limbs were all together. There was a head about the size of a peach, and there were some facial features on it. Because it was dried up by the sun, it looked very blurry.


    From the looks of it, it should be three to four months old. It has already become a baby in human form.


    A Fei saw that I had looked at it consecutively and frowned. He became a little nervous and immediately asked me: "Brother Qin, there shouldn''t be any problems with this medicine, right? Is it possible for that phalanx to buy my fake medicine?"


    "No, that phalanx is selling stuff that really comes out of his stomach." I laughed bitterly, afraid that A Fei would be scared and not tell him the truth.


    He continued to ask, that purple river carriage was here, but there was a man and a woman with skulls, could it be that the phalanx had something like this as well?


    A Fei laughed and said: "Isn''t there an old saying that goes, ''Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you are willing to climb?"

 C250 Yin Accumulation

    "Does he really have it?" I felt a chill run down my spine. The fact that a doctor could buy a person and use their skull as medicine was a little scary.


    A Fei shook his head and made a digging motion, his mouth forming the shape of a tomb robber''s mouth.


    "phalanx said he doesn''t have it, but let me go to the wilderness."


    This was insane, but it was true. Although it had been a cremation all these years, there were still some old tombs buried in the mountains.


    Furthermore, they were all coffins from over a hundred years ago, and no one knew where their descendants went. Even if A Fei took out the skull inside, no one would look for him.


    It would be immoral of him to dig the grave of the dead and kick the door of a widow.


    A Fei and I said that doing this would not be good, it would be detrimental to one''s merits. A Fei, on the other hand, had an indifferent expression as he shrugged his shoulders and said:


    Furthermore, the phalanx once said that you can''t be a coward. If you don''t even dare to dig a few graves, then you can forget about doing anything overbearing. "


    Listening up to here, I couldn''t stand it anymore. Let alone A Fei who was talking about phalanx, I treated him as a god and wanted to talk about one thing.


    He dared to speak of such wicked things so righteously, it was no wonder that he had this repayment in his hands.


    "I don''t think I can do this. You should go and find your phalanx." I shook my head and coldly looked at him.


    "Since he''s so godly, he won''t be able to cure your arm." As soon as I said that, I stood up.


    A Fei was a little anxious, he grabbed onto my arm and said bitterly:


    "Brother Qin, don''t be like this. If there is a way, can I come and disturb you? Then phalanx would be a f * cking bastard. With my arm like this, he''s gone."


    "Oh, you deserve it." I rolled my eyes at him and turned to leave. A Fei didn''t say anything else and kneeled in front of me.


    "This supernatural sculpture is like a ghost god. It is so benevolent that even a dog would be willing to save it. I am a dignified living person. Please be merciful."


    When I saw his bitter look, I could not help but shake my head and say that he was also a scoundrel, but in the end he was still a neighbor, so it was better to let him get up and speak first.


    Seeing that I allowed him to get up, A Fei felt that there was hope in this matter.


    "Brother Qin, then why don''t you tell me about this matter?"


    "Let''s not talk about that first." I looked at A Fei and explained a principle to him. This person''s lifelong decision to bring fortune and disaster to their cause and effect focused on one life, two opportunities, three benefits, and five benefits.


    The difference between good and bad had a lot to do with it.


    No one could change the fact that fate was given by the Innate Realm, and luck was given to the Pre-Sky Realm.


    The so called "luck is the key" or "bad luck is not good luck". This was a change in a person''s luck. Good luck, bad luck were all part of the person''s thoughts.


    The knowledge of feng shui was better understood. As for merits, it emphasized doing good deeds with morals and slowly accumulating them. This was the principle behind the saying, ''good men and the heavens are not deceived''.


    A good home must have its own Yu Qing. A home of evil was more than enough.


    5. Reading, knowledge changing your fate, wherever you go, these are all golden ideas.


    After A Fei heard me finish speaking, he remained silent for a long while and said, "Brother Qin, you felt that I was in the wrong in this matter, which was why you said that you had lost your merits and met with misfortune."


    I laughed. Although A Fei was a hoodlum who never read any books, but he had a bright mind and was not a rotten wood that couldn''t be carved.


    "That''s the principle, digging out the graves and kicking out the widows'' door, this is a matter that undermines morals. If you do such a thing, your luck will drop and you will be in trouble. It''s hard to avoid some hungry ghost hanging around you." My tone was a little heavy as I said,


    "These wild and lonely ghosts are hanging around you. After a long time, your luck will drop bit by bit. At that time, even if you don''t die, you won''t be able to keep your life."


    A Fei felt chills run down his spine, his expression changed as he stammered:


    "Brother Qin, don''t joke with me, I was afraid of these things since I was young. I swear, after this is done, I will do good deeds in the future and definitely not do anything that would offend the heavens or harm the earth."


    I nodded my head in satisfaction. I asked him what would have happened if he hadn''t done so.


    "Sky Strike Five Thunderclap, or else I will be executed on the streets." A Fei very solemnly made an oath.


    I said the good word, then continued to talk about the matter of A Fei''s arm. I saw that the blistering blisters on his arm could only be related to the skull inside catacombs.


    "Tell me, what grave did those skulls come from?"


    A Fei''s words made him think for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth and said, that they were all tombs in the old forest in the suburbs.


    What kind of profound method was that? The mountain had a large grave with a fence outside and a tombstone almost two meters tall outside. At the bottom of the tombstone, there was a big king carrying it. It looked very grand.


    I corrected him, that''s not called the Great Bastard, it''s called the Bianshen. The dragon is born with nine sons, and the Bianshen is also one of them. They can carry a lot of weight, so when the ancients built the tombstone, they would create a statue of it under the stone.


    A Fei said that he did not have any culture and did not understand any of this, but he had a deep impression of him. Other than the stone tablet, the interior of the large grave was very majestic, but the entire grave had caved in with a large hole in the middle, even revealing the coffins inside.


    Even the coffins board was burnt like charcoal. The entire lid of coffin was burnt away, only leaving behind a pile of bones inside the coffins.


    It was sinister and looked terrifying.


    Could it be that someone stole the tomb and burned the coffins with a torch?


    A Fei shook his head and said:


    "It doesn''t look like a tomb robber, it''s like that grave robber was blown up. Who would steal such a big grave robber, and that lid of coffin was burnt to a crisp. If I had to say, I feel like that coffins was struck by lightning."


    The coffins was hacked apart by the heavenly thunder, which piqued my interest. Legend has it that unless the culprit is someone who has committed too many sins, they are not allowed to go into the ground after death. If they were to go into the coffins after death, they would be met with a tribulation of lightning.


    The Dong Zhuo of the Three Kingdoms was like this. After dying suddenly, he was beaten up by the heavenly thunder several times, and his corpse was still missing. In the end, he still made a corpse out of gold and wood and buried it in the catacombs.


    Thinking about it, that Dong Zhuo was a bully, a bully who bullied both men and women.


    In the grave that A Fei saw, the owner of the tomb must have done too much to be struck by lightning.

 C251 Corpse carbuncle

    A Fei said that when he saw the grave, his heart was a little scared. Originally, he did not want to take the skull inside, but that phalanx actually asked him to take it by name.


    I asked A Fei, was there a reason behind this? A Fei nodded, and said that there really was a reason behind it. phalanx told him, these corpses in the wilderness, after receiving the Heaven and Earth Qi, would have a better effect.


    "I''m afraid not." When I heard those words, I sneered. This corpse had suffered a tribulation of lightning, so naturally, it was as though it was doomed.


    In other words, it was the aura of evil. I don''t know if it would work, but something so evil would definitely happen.


    What I said made sense. A Fei also nodded and admitted it, saying that when he stewed the first two skulls into medicine, nothing happened. It was just that after he drank the skulls, his hands became like this.


    The pustule on A Fei''s hand has a great relationship with that skull, but just by relying on my own judgement, it''s hard to tell how it became like this. I slapped the Photos on A Fei''s arm, and sent it over to my Eldest Brother, Chou Yulong.


    He came from a Corpse clan, so he has more knowledge on corpse poison than me. After I sent the Photos over, my Eldest Brother did not reply me for a long time.


    "Can a Photos see through it?" A Fei asked me in confusion. I assured him that if even my Eldest Brother could not tell about this matter, there would be nothing he could do about it.


    As we were talking about this matter, a message suddenly came in from my Eldest Brother. My Eldest Brother has sent me a message: Carbuncle of a corpse.


    I asked Eldest Brother what a corpse carbuncle was. After that, he sent me a long voice message saying that a corpse carbuncle was simply a type of corpse poison.


    However, the difference was that the carbuncle wouldn''t erupt in a short period of time. Instead, it would slowly parasitize on a person''s body, starting from their arms to fester, then extending to their entire body.


    Before long, all the carbuncles and carbuncles on his body would burst open, forming a dead skin. After peeling off, that person would turn into a human, not like a ghost, but more like a real zombie.


    At that time, the poison in the carbuncle of a corpse would begin to erupt and suck in human blood. Furthermore, the three souls and seven souls would separate from the body and become an empty shell.


    After saying all that, Eldest Brother even sent me a bunch of pictures in his WeChat.


    The person in the picture was the same as a mummy. His hair was completely shed, his eyes were empty, his skin was wrinkled, and his skin had a canvas color. Those two canines were incredibly long.


    It looked disgusting.


    A Fei looked at it for a good while and was shocked. He stammered as he asked me, "Brother Qin ¡­ It can''t be that I will become like this, right? "


    How could the words of my Eldest Brother be false? I helplessly looked at him, and A Fei eagerly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then asked me:


    "Brother Qin, then hurry up and ask your Eldest Brother if there''s any way to cure it. I''m willing to spend any amount of money. Brother, I''m not short on money right now."


    I explained the general meaning of this message to my Eldest Brother. He was known as'' cherishing words like gold '', so he just sent me two words. I don''t know.


    What do you mean? My Eldest Brother doesn''t even know how this thing is treated. A Fei looked at the ice-cold two words on WeChat. He sat on the ground and didn''t recover his strength for a long time.


    However, the WeChat interface of my Eldest Brother still shows that the other party is typing in something. I look at this, telling A Fei not to be discouraged, there might be hope for him.


    Sure enough, not long later, my Eldest Brother sent me another long text.


    He didn''t know much about this, just what it was, and he had no way of knowing how to treat it, but in the Southwest, there were plenty of examples of carbuncles. He knew a witch doctor who could unravel this, but the price might be a little higher.


    When I heard this, it was my Eldest Brother that was reliable, and A Fei and I were all happy to the point that we were beaming with joy, telling my Eldest Brother to quickly push this person''s WeChat over.


    Not long after, my Eldest Brother sent me a WeChat business card. That person called himself Bi Hai, but his WeChat profile picture was not related to this at all.


    It was a picture of a skeleton hand. On the top of the long white bone was a centipede-like Insect.


    I added on WeChat and quickly contacted him. Bi Hai and Bi Hai told me that his name was Wu Shanyu and that he could do this matter, although it would cost 60 thousand yuan. In addition, I also wanted to reimburse him for the return fare.


    Wu Shanyu felt that we were also a straightforward person, and told us that he would take the train over, and that he wanted us to wait a while, and contact us when we arrive.


    Everything is settled now, but from the looks of it, A Fei''s expression was terrible, and his aura seemed to have dropped to a certain extent.


    In addition to the matter of digging up the family grave a while ago and drinking the dried corpses of two infants, I think it is possible that these wandering souls will come and take revenge on him at any time.


    Phantom wasn''t something that was scary. When a man had three True Flames on his head and two lamps on his shoulders, these things would be there when he was in his best condition.


    This was also an opportunity for the ghosts to take advantage of and be proud of itself. On top of that, during this period of time, it was impossible for A Fei and Sister Pan to have high spirits.


    Adding all of these reasons, A Fei could get into trouble at any time, so I thought about it for a moment before taking off the Necklace on my neck and handing it over to A Fei.


    A Fei took the Necklace, glanced at it, and asked me: "Brother Qin, you''re really interesting with this Necklace, why is it a bullet?"


    Actually, this Necklace was gifted to me by Cai Wenlong. The first time he fired, he used this bullet to kill his enemy.


    Therefore, this bullet had truly seen blood before. It was a life-killing tool with a very evil aura. If one carried it on their body, they would be able to avoid evil spirits.


    After A Fei heard what I said, it was as if he saw a treasure when he saw this bullet Necklace. He hurriedly put it on and called it a brother.


    I told him not to be like this. Tomorrow morning, take me to that grave first, and I''ll take a look. If it''s a grave that is split by a heavenly thunder, then the things inside are probably not ordinary either. A Fei nodded and agreed. Just at this moment, A Fei''s phone rang. He helplessly picked it up and showed it to me.


    The caller ID on the phone was from Sister Pan. A Fei laughed bitterly and said:


    "There are no plowed fields, only dead tired cows. It seems that I have to go back to pay my rations."


    This Sister Pan was not an ordinary person. At this time, it was already late in the morning. If I didn''t go back now, Cheng Jia would start talking about how I was fooling around outside again.

 C252 ghost press

    By the time I got out of the hotpot restaurant, it was already after midnight.


    He went back to his shop and fished in his pockets, only to realize that he did not bring any Key with him, and subconsciously called out to Zhang Tiangang. Only then did he come back to his senses.


    I felt a little regretful. At that time, when the properties came over to recommend us to install the electronic lock, I felt that it wasn''t safe, so I didn''t install it. It seems that I can only stay outside for the night and wait for the both of them to come to work tomorrow.


    Just then, through the glass door of the shop, I suddenly saw a cell phone flash light up inside the shop. I was stunned for a moment, thinking that there was a thief in the shop.


    He quickly shouted out, but unexpectedly, that light actually walked towards me, opened the door with a creak, and on seeing, I realized that it was the sleeping Cheng Jia.


    "Haven''t you gone back yet? It''s already so late, aren''t you afraid of staying here by yourself?" I turned on the light and saw Cheng Jia wearing my white shirt, her hair in a mess.


    Cheng Jia looked at me drowsily: "I saw that you didn''t bring Key out, so I stayed here. When you came back, I left first."


    "Don''t, stay here after ordering all of them, I''ll sleep on Old Zhang''s bed." I pulled on Cheng Jia''s hand. Who knew that this little girl would laugh so hard, saying that she didn''t even think about leaving, he just wanted to see my attitude.


    They are all adults, but I do not dare to have any thoughts about them. Cheng Jia looked at me angrily, then turned and returned to my Office.


    I sat on the sofa chair that Zhang Tiangang was sleeping on, and thought about the strange tomb that A Fei mentioned and also the Mongol Doctor''s phalanx.


    Our city can''t be considered to be very big, but it has been a really strange period of time. It seems as if all the yin and yang lines s and dragons have appeared in our place.


    If he was not mistaken, the phalanx should be a scammer in the three hundred and sixty lines. Bringing grass on this trip meant that he was a doctor, while bringing grass under the ground meant that he was travelling in the martial arts world.


    This kind of person would usually sell the prescription to the tiger or wolf. If the lucky one ate it, they would be able to save their lives. Once the medicine was used, there would be no remains left of them.


    In those days, when people looked down on illness, the only people they could find were these kind of Jianghu doctors, and it wasn''t as if there were no survivors among these people.


    It was said that powerful doctors had a few books of Yin-Yang Recipes in their hands. They were able to capture the Phantom Recipe according to the records and attach them to it.


    However, these were all things that I heard from my friends and Grandpa when I was young.


    But why did phalanx say that he must get A Fei to take that place''s human skull? I feel that there might be something fishy about it, if I were to do it tomorrow, I need A Fei to take out those medicinal skulls, and let me see.


    After busying myself for the entire day, I fell asleep as I was lying on the sofa chair. After half a day, I was fast asleep, but suddenly I felt something scratching my face.


    "Zhang Tiangang, go f * cking sleep well, don''t take me as your wife again."


    I shouted with my eyes closed. I felt that something was wrong, the Old Zhang had long gone to the northwest. What was that thing scratching my face?


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes. There was something white floating on the ceiling. It looked like a white plastic bag.


    At first I thought I was asleep and wanted to get up to see, but I found I couldn''t move.


    He felt like something was pressing down on him, and his body was filled with static electricity.


    "Fuck you, don''t bet on me."


    I was shouting, but there was no sound coming from my throat, and it occurred to me that I might have been pressed to the bed by a ghost.


    As the old saying goes, a hawk that has been playful all its life was pecked by a hawk in the end. I was just doing this, yet I was still pressed down by a ghost.


    Suddenly, there was a restless sound in the air. It was the sound of someone walking slowly towards me.


    Until finally, standing in front of me was a woman in a white dress with her hair falling to her chest.


    If not carefully, it looked very similar to the one in the movie, but the hair was parted.


    His face was slightly pale, but his eyes were lively. His mouth was covered with vermilion lipstick, and his eyebrows were raised, giving off a very coquettish air.


    I was shocked. When did this come into the shop with me? I have a statue of the gods and buddhas, how could a ghosts come into the shop?


    But by the time I reacted, it was already too late. The ghosts gave me a cold smile, and then pressed down on my waist at 90 degrees celsius.


    A pair of fingernails jabbed my throat with a hand that was an inch long.


    If I go down like this, I reckon that Zhang Tiangang won''t be able to see me, but right now, I am completely immobile, if I wanted to move my body, I wouldn''t be able to dodge at all.


    At the critical moment, there was a sudden bang and the lights inside the shop lit up.


    I used my eyeballs to look and saw Cheng Jia leaning on the power switch in fear, her face pale white, and said:


    "Qin..." Qin Yi, you have something by your side. "


    I thought to myself, isn''t this nonsense, I don''t know, but the sudden light made the ghost girl surprised, and she turned to look at Cheng Jia.


    One man and one ghost, they only looked at each other for a moment. Cheng Jia''s hands were quick too as he picked up a pair of scissors placed on top of the Table and threw it towards the female ghost.


    Strangely, the ghosts disappeared right after the scissors fell down.


    Then, the item on the ceiling that looked like a white garbage bag landed on the sofa chair. With a turn of its head, it turned into water in a flash like a bubble.


    Gradually, the feeling of the ghost bed on my body disappeared and my body regained its movement.


    It was really a false alarm, but other than being terrified, I couldn''t understand what was going on. Why would a ghosts dare to enter my shop?


    I looked at the statues inside the shop and almost couldn''t believe that these statues were all covered with red cloth bags.


    This statue contained immortal qi and divine light. If the red cloth s were used to cover them, it would be equivalent to temporarily sealing them. Naturally, it would not be effective.


    That''s why I left a few statues in the shop to avoid evil spirits and did not put any red cloth on them. However, all the statues in the shop today were actually all tied up.


    "Who did this?" I looked at Cheng Jia with a puzzled expression.


    However, it seemed that Cheng Jia was also very confused, she frowned: "Weren''t you the one that called us to do this?"

 C253 Learn from me

    This time, both of us became silent. Cheng Jia opened her phone book and pointed to the two numbers in front that didn''t have any comments on them.


    "Go, look, it''s this phone call that''s calling me. It''s the exact same voice as you, so let me wrap up all the statues inside the store with red cloth s."


    I checked the time of the call, it was the same time as when Ah Fei and I went out to eat dinner. But at that time, A Fei and I was happily chatting, we never called.


    Moreover, it was an unfamiliar caller. Cheng Jia and I said that it was impossible.


    Cheng Jia''s expression was very firm, she said that it was absolutely impossible, and I could hear that voice very clearly, it was your voice.


    Am I hallucinating? Impossible. I asked Cheng Jia if someone had used an electronic synthesizer to pretend that my voice was calling.


    "That''s unlikely." After Cheng Jia thought about it, she analyzed it with me. She said that with the current technology, the synthesized life simulation would only be a complete electronic voice copy.


    This was because this type of voice was similar to a fingerprint''s pupil and could not be replicated. Temporarily, technology would not be able to reach this level.


    Then what''s the matter with the call, and the ghost press in the middle of the night.


    "A capable person has a capable person backing him up." Cheng Jia said indifferently, and asked me if I had offended anyone recently.


    I thought about what he had said and realised that it was true. I have indeed offended a lot of people in this period of time, Hu Zhongtian, Wu Tongyong, all of them are my opponents.


    But they were dead, and dead.


    Who would do these tricks behind my back, but be able to say the same voice as me, and also know that the statue is completely covered with red cloth, this must be a master.


    A storm was brewing. Could it be that something was going to happen again?


    I looked at Cheng Jia and thought for a moment. Now that Zhang Tiangang was not by my side, it was as if I had lost my right hand and arm. This shop is truly dangerous.


    "Don''t come to work for the next few days. Find a safe place to stay." I pulled Cheng Jia back a little and brought her back to the Office, telling her to quickly change into a Clothes.


    Cheng Jia shook her head, her large eyes looking at me and said, "I don''t want to, even if something happens, I want to stay with you. It doesn''t matter if you just leave."


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Since it''s already like this, stop trying to be a girl. Aunt, I don''t know if the enemy is in the dark or not."


    "Then, then will you come to find me?" Cheng Jia asked me again after thinking for a while.


    I nodded. As long as the matters here are settled, I will immediately go find her. If she has any matters, she must remember to inform me immediately.


    After Cheng Jia was sent back to her house, my first reaction was to look for Feng Si.


    Because my intuition tells me that the people who have this kind of press and the ability to imitate other people''s speech aren''t from our place.


    yin and yang lines''s circle is just that big, I more or less know what abilities the people here have.


    Only the external Monk knew how to recite scriptures, so they had to be the people who came in through the door. Feng Si is the middleman of the yin and yang lines, so he must know a lot more about the direction of these yin and yang lines s than me.


    When I reached inside Feng Si''s shop, I was very lucky that the lights in his shop were still on.


    The sign on the outside of his shop was Feng Yuanshan''s House Appraisal Office.


    However, the shop had been there for more than ten years and they had never seen him affix a contract to a house or sell a house.


    Back then, there was still a police officer who thought that his shop was a swindler''s slave. He had also checked it a few times, but that was all for naught.


    Only a knowledgeable person would know what exactly this place was used for.


    When I entered the shop, Feng Si was not there at all, only the two disciples, One was called A Jin and the other was called Ah Cheng, both of them were staying inside.


    When the two brothers saw that I had come, they surrounded me enthusiastically and called me Brother Qin.


    Feng Si is still quite polite to me, so his disciples naturally wouldn''t dare to slight me. I''m just asking the two of them, where''s their master?


    "My master is busy." Hearing my words, Ah Cheng laughed and indistinctly crossbow his hands into a room inside the room.


    After hearing those words, I also chuckled. Faintly, a humming sound could be heard coming from the extremely light wooden door.


    About half an hour later, a foreign chick with voluptuous golden hair and blue eyes walked out of the room. She was wearing a silk stockings and a halter dress. She was looking at silver high heels.


    The way she walked in the air made her sway three times, as if her legs were about to float. From the looks of it, she was being oppressed by this old fellow, Feng Si, quite a few times.


    I coughed lightly. Feng Si followed suit and replied with his Wind Catching Ear, "It''s the Little brat from the Qin Clan. Let''s talk inside."


    There was a smell of smoke and perfume in the room, and also the smell of sweat mixed together. I didn''t go in and allowed Feng Si to come out to talk.


    "You''re the only one with so much stuff to do." Feng Si looked at him snappily and crawled up from the bed. Only then did he see that he was naked, and that thing was swaying on his leg.


    Feng Si looked like he didn''t care and wrapped a towel around his waist.


    "Hehe, Little brat from the Qin Clan, your Master Feng is not too bad, right?"


    "Fierce as a dragon and fierce as a tiger, strong as an old man." I awkwardly flattered her, then sat on the sofa chair with Feng Si.


    "Did something happen?" Feng Si took a long drag from his cigarette, glanced at the clock, and said:


    "Come find me at three in the morning. Is the sky falling?"


    I didn''t say anything and just nodded my head. I looked at A Jin and A Cheng beside me. Feng Si nodded, allowing the two of them to leave.


    "Master Feng, something really happened. I got choked up."


    This was the jargon of the yin and yang lines. If one was choked by others, it meant that their peers had been fooled or had fallen into a trap.


    Hearing that, Feng Si laughed out loud, he cupped his hands and said: "It''s strange, you know why you are called such, in the industry, there are still people who dare to go against your name."


    Hearing this, many Monk s were confused. They asked Feng Si how I was a f * cking statue, could it be that there was a name for flowers in the yin and yang lines?


    "Hmph, the circle is only this big. It''s just that you don''t know." Feng Si laughed and continued:


    "Now everyone in yin and yang lines calls you the Young Master of the Qin family, they are all small, do you still want to hear more powerful nicknames?"


    In the world, not everyone could be called grandpa. The reason why Feng Si was called grandpa was because he had been in this business for dozens of years.


    Even if it was Yan Zimen''s new Sect Leader, Jin Shaoshan, he could only be considered as the little Jin Lu.

 C254 Tetrahymena

    What am I, to put it harshly, if I do not belittle myself, it is a thing made of piss and mud.


    "Master Feng, don''t you dare cicada me, what virtue or ability do I have?" I smiled bitterly and asked Feng Si what his name was.


    Feng Si spat out the word "Tetrahymena" from his mouth without even blinking.


    My voice was so soft that I almost fell off the sofa chair.


    What the heck was the Supreme Age? It was a round of Twelve Births. Each year, each of them was the Supreme Age. It was the True God of the heavens.


    If others called me Tetrahymena, then they would have sealed me in.


    There is a saying that the root of a tongue can crush a person to death, and since ancient times, no one who was called god in the martial arts world has had a good ending. Let''s not talk about other things, just look at the Water Margin.


    All of the 108 men said that they were from the heavens, but in the end, only a few survived to the end.


    At most, it would be Lu Zhizhen, Qiantang River on the tide of the letter, today I know I am, sitting in meditation, lonely, a good end.


    I smiled bitterly and asked Feng Si: "Master Feng, someone is trying to kill me here. I wonder who gave me this name?"


    "That''s far, who knows." Feng Si told me.


    Zhang Tiangang and I fought with all our might against Hu Zhongtian, the Chunhui Reservoir undoing the Wind Water Formation, the Howe Court Apartments unlocking the Seven Deadly Slaughter, and the matter about Wu Tongyong had all been spread throughout the yin and yang lines, and there was no one who didn''t admire the actions of the two of us.


    Therefore, I now have the title of Tetrahymena. The supernatural sculpture is made from earth, so it is called Earth.


    This means that the supernatural sculpture has already reached the peak of perfection in my hands, and only a god can achieve this realm.


    I thought about it and couldn''t help but say a few words in my heart.


    "If one wants to become a god, it is unavoidable that there will be three disasters and nine disasters. If one can survive, it is life; if one can''t, it is also life." Feng Si laughed, and comforted me, saying that maybe it was a test for me, but if the man I meet really passed, then I might even be able to become a Tetrahymena.


    After saying that, Feng Si then asked me the main topic, what matter did I encounter here.


    I spoke a long story and told Feng Si about what happened today. When Feng Si heard the end, his eyebrows knitted even more tightly.


    "Master Feng, please point out a path for me. Who can learn how to speak exactly the same as me? I don''t think it was done by our people."


    Feng Si looked at me and nodded:


    "Indeed, none of us here have the ability to do so. To learn your voice and not be able to do it, you have to be an animal with a twelve-story building."


    I understand that the reason why people are people is because they can think and speak. The second reason is because the 12th floor is open.


    However, a beast was different. In the Taoists'' mind, there was a bone in the throat of this beast, sealing off the 12th floor.


    Therefore, our common animals can only whimper and not speak.


    However, once the beast had opened the 12th floor, it would mean that the overgrown bone in its mouth had gone, and it would naturally become a Daoist.


    I''ve seen it before. There are a lot of Protector Immortals in the Northeast, and that''s one of them.


    However, I have never heard of any animals that can learn to speak like humans.


    Seeing the doubt on my face, Feng Si laughed:


    "Why, Little brat from the Qin Clan, do you not believe what I have to say?"


    After travelling in the north for many years, he had seen more things than I had. I naturally did not dare to be negligent and praised, begging Feng Si to tell me more about them.


    "Have you heard of the white ape next to Feng Shen?"


    I nodded my head. I had heard the story since I was a child about the Three Treasures of Mount Li, the Hundred Treasures Cars, the Awakened Wine Felt, and a white ape. This thing could spit out people, was good at playing sandalwood, and it could sing a tune of 800, and it could sing a song of 3,000.


    Feng Si told me that it was actually just a minor ability, that this white ape has a special technique that can imitate all the voices in the world. As long as it was someone else who said it, once he heard it, they would be able to imitate his voice and speak human language.


    I thought to myself, "No way. Even if an animal were to open up a 12 story building, how could it still have this kind of skill?"


    But Feng Si told me, don''t not to believe him, he had truly seen it before. That was in the Hubei region of Hunan, where there were plenty of apes and monkeys.


    Twenty years ago, he was still a green melon egg when he was just a beginner. There was a man surnamed Hou in the yin and yang lines that he knew in Hubei province, and he had two giant monkeys in his house.


    When the host whistled, the monkey''s tone of voice sounded exactly the same as Feng Si''s.


    He could even imitate the way he spoke.


    Feng Si said that this matter would remain fresh in his mind even until death, so what he said could not be wrong.


    Could it be that the Hou Family wants to play with me?


    I asked Feng Si, and he also shook his head, saying that there''s a thousand miles between our place and the northern part of Hunan, why does he want to choke on my market?


    However, Feng Si told me that this matter is probably related to me being sealed as a god. In the martial arts world, since there are people willing to raise you up, then there will naturally be people willing to step on you.


    Perhaps it''s because this title of mine offended someone, so there are people who want to play with me.


    I heaved a long sigh. As the old saying goes, if one is unqualified, there will be disaster. I don''t know which damned person gave me this name.


    But things have already come to this, what can I do? Feng Si told me not to rush, he probably won''t be able to open the shop for the next few days, so he told me to stay with him first.


    Besides his two apprentices, he''s the only one living here, so there''s no point. With a young man like me accompanying him, it can be said that he''s having a lot of fun.


    In addition, Feng Si took out a handful of arrows that were about an inch long from the drawer and handed them over to me.


    I touched the heavy metal. It didn''t seem to be made of iron. It was a dark purple color. At the very least, there were heavy metals such as copper and silver.


    Feng Si told me that this material is called purple copper, and this arrow is no ordinary thing. There is a name, Soul Fixation Three Arrows, that Zhang Tianzhi used to shoot ghosts back in the day, and now there''s only this arrow left.


    If it had to be said that it was larger, it would be a magic tool to exorcise and behead evil spirits. If it was left by one''s side, ordinary demons and devils would not dare to invade it.


    "This is a treasure." I clearly understood in my heart that it was impossible for Feng Si to give this thing to me for nothing.


    Master Feng, give me such a precious thing, I do not dare to accept it. How about you give me a price?

 C255 three arrows for cutting the soul

    Hearing this, Feng Si laughed heartily, praising me as I set off on a journey. He pointed at me and said, "Listen to him, if you can''t buy it, you''ll be at a disadvantage. If you can''t buy it, you''ll be tricked."


    When I heard this, I took a deep breath. $10 thousand for just one fucking arrow.


    "Master Feng, is 10 thousand is a bit too much?" I politely asked, but who would have known that Feng Si rolled his eyes at me and said:


    "Who told you it''s worth 10 thousand yuan? I said it''s worth 100 thousand yuan and not a single cent less."


    I''ll grind it, Feng Si thought that this arrow was dug out from the Ma Wang pile.


    "Hehe, Little brat from the Qin Clan, I can''t bear to see a child not be able to catch a wolf, I have to spend some money when I need to." Feng Si patted his shoulder with sincerity and revealed a mischievous smile.


    "Tell me, how could your Master Feng lie to you? This 100 thousand yuan is not expensive at all to save your life."


    There is a saying that it is hard to buy a life with a thousand gold. If by any chance I were to meet a bed with ghosts, there would be no Cheng Jia coming out to save me.


    If this item was useful, 100 thousand yuan was not expensive, but if it was useless, then what should he do?


    I didn''t dare to ask Feng Si, but said to Feng Si: "This item has been here for a long time, hiding here at Master Feng Feng''s place is a treasure. I don''t know how long it has been here, and how effective it has been."


    "It''s a barb." Feng Si patted his chest, and promised: "If it''s useless, I, Master Feng, will return the money to you tenfold."


    Since he said that it would be hard to keep track of him, I was relieved. Feng Si did not stand on ceremony with me and took out his Pos machine to let me swipe my card.


    100 thousand yuan ¡­ The moment my POS machine was swiped out, my heart really ached, this money was everything Zhang Tiangang and I used our lives to exchange for it.


    Now, he could only see if he could earn this money from A Fei.


    That night, I slept at Feng Si''s place, and early in the morning the next day, A Fei called me, telling me to go out and meet him.


    I told him that Feng Si was fine with it, but he insisted on letting me out, saying that it was too embarrassing.


    The customer is God, he told me to go out, then I will go out. When we reach the agreed location, A Fei leaned on a white Mercedes-Benz that was [C] Class.


    That car was very new, and one could tell that it must be that rich woman, the Sister Pan had just bought it for him.


    I shouted for A Fei from the car, but he didn''t seem to hear me, so I could only go closer to take a look.


    Only now did A Fei realised that his eyes were unfocused, the sockets of his eyes were as black as a panda''s, and he was wearing a dark mask, it was neither hot nor cold, why was he wearing a mask, and his eyes looked so dazed.


    "A Fei, did something happen? I think you must be tired enough last night."


    After hearing that I had come in front of him to speak, A Fei looked at me absentmindedly and said:


    "Brother Qin, you''re finally here."


    As he spoke, his eyes were brimming with tears, as if he was about to cry. I also saw that he wasn''t wearing the bullet Necklace I gave him, so I got a little anxious and said:


    "Did I tell you this already? The Necklace should be around its neck, if not, I can''t be sure what will happen."


    It''s not that I don''t want to take them, it''s just that A Fei swallowed his saliva in a wronged manner and took off his mask.


    Damn, his cheeks were swollen like mumps, and there were even several claw marks on his face.


    I was stunned for a moment and asked him what was wrong. Could it be that the carbuncle had spread to his face?


    "She did." A Fei glanced at me with teary eyes, and the men almost cried, and said while sobbing:


    "Sister Pan said that she doesn''t like people wearing these things on their necks. She would slap the bottom of their shoes on me whenever she sees me wearing them, and then use her nails to scratch my face. If I dare to wear it again, she will definitely not forgive me next time."


    What about the dark circles on his face?


    A Fei was about to collapse, he said that he was punished seven times last night.


    No wonder he was unwilling to go to Feng Si''s place.


    However, this reminds me of one thing, in the field of making a pretty boy face, one really suffers from hardships, becoming a great man.


    I know a guy who''s been taken care of by a rich woman. He gave me 70 thousand yuan a week, 10 thousand yuan a day, which is more than the CEO of the company earns. Who knows, this guy just quit working for a day.


    When our brothers asked him why, he took a long drag on his cigarette.


    He could endure it even if it took him seven times a night to travel around the Earth.


    Most importantly, this girl had a hobby, which was to use iron wire to brush his lower part.


    When we hear this, our lower body gets cold. This kind of work, not to mention 10 thousand yuan a day, even 70,000 yuan a day, no one can do it. It''s a one-time job.


    Although A Fei''s situation isn''t as good as mine, it isn''t any better either.


    However, why doesn''t Sister Pan like this Bullet Necklace? I asked A Fei, and after A Fei thought about it for a while, he said depressingly:


    "I don''t know either, but I keep having the feeling that when she saw that Necklace, her expression was very fearful."


    A living person would still be afraid of a bullet. I helplessly shrugged my shoulders and chuckled.


    I looked at the daylight. At this time, the yang qi were flourishing, I could also leave them at the cemetery. I then got A Fei to drive me there.


    That place is really f * cking far away. There are two sides of the mountain and two sides of the sea here. There are still some places deep in the mountains, and that cemetery is inside.


    A Fei seemed to be quite familiar with this road. After touching it for a long time, he really brought me to that place. We only saw a tall tombstone a few hundred meters away from the grave.


    It was about two to three meters tall, and looked like it was carved from a piece of white jade. There were carvings of devouring gold dragons, and under them were the stone lines of the seawater and the river cliffs.


    If this was in the ancient times, at the very least, only a prince would be able to use it.


    I think the age of the tombstone is not early, and the words "Huang Qing" are engraved on it.


    However, not a single word remained. There were some potholes on the surface, and it should have been deliberately removed by someone else.


    A Fei stuttered as goosebumps rose all over his body.


    "Brother Qin... "Hurry up and take a look. If you''re close enough, we''ll be leaving. I always feel that these places are very demonic."


    For the moment, I didn''t know if it was evil or not, but there was a strong stench of decay, like that of a recently decomposed animal.


    On the tombstone was written "Huang Qing". It was at least a tomb that was over a hundred years old. It definitely did not have the smell of a corpse, but rather, it was something that was rotting inside.


    I let A Fei take a look, this guy is shaking his head like a rattle drum.

 C256 parietal bone

    "Brother Qin, do you still not understand me? I am afraid."


    "Kid, when you go down and secretly cover your bones, you won''t be afraid." I rolled my eyes at him and walked to the back of the grave.


    This grave had been split open by the heavenly thunder before, so it was only half open. If one looked inside, they would be able to see what was inside.


    When I looked down, I was really shocked. Other than the words "skull less female cadaver" in the light, there was also a corpse lying beside it.


    The thing wasn''t very tall, at most about 1.5 meters. It was completely bald and had a pointed mouth. Its cheeks were puffed out.


    I looked like a man, but if you looked carefully, you didn''t look like a man at all. A breeze blew in the woods, and a foul smell filled the grave, making me gag for a moment.


    "Did you have this when you came here a few days ago?" I forcefully pulled A Fei over. When this fellow saw me, he immediately covered his mouth and shook his head.


    In other words, this was thrown into my brain half a month later. Countless scenes immediately surfaced in my mind, such as killing and throwing away corpses, robbing in the mountains, and even hiding corpses.


    In broad daylight, with so many people doing such a thing, I simply snatched A Fei''s mask over, forcefully put it into my mouth, and bent down to enter the tomb.


    The red coffins was right beside me. I closed the distance between me and the one that was 1 metre tall. After looking carefully, I realized that there was a tail behind the corpse.


    The long tail was more than a foot long and had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Only then did I realize that this thing was nothing else but the big horse monkey from the zoo.


    For example, some people called these monkeys Mountain Demon. Some called them Mountain Demons. They had sharp teeth, sharp tongues, and extremely long fingernails. They were quite unafraid of humans.


    In the past, someone had caught this animal in the deep mountains and forests. They thought it was a legendary wild man and it suddenly became a strange topic of conversation. However, after careful consideration, they realized that it was just something like that.


    We don''t produce this thing here. Who would leave a body like this in the wilderness?


    I felt that it was a little strange, so I couldn''t help but take out my phone and take two pictures of the Photos.


    However, I didn''t take this matter to heart. There was a saying that matters were not related to me, but rather, it was raised high up. I turned my head to look at the corpse inside the coffins.


    When the heavenly thunder slashed down, it had already chopped the coffins''s lid into a pile of charcoal, and inside was a pile of pure white bones.


    However, it was strange that the skeleton was not damaged in the slightest. In fact, there was even a red cloak over the corpse with the picture of a dragon and phoenix walking on golden lines on it.


    This was also the essence of ancient times. A dragon and phoenix cloak was attached to the body of a dragon and phoenix. The Ruyi Lotus beneath one''s feet was formed by every step one took, forever ascending to the will of the Heaven Realm.


    In other words, those who were able to use this kind of standard were not ordinary people.


    It was hard to say what the identity of the owner of this tomb was.


    As I was examining the corpse, I heard a sudden crunch, a crisp sound, and a rush of anxiety that made my hair stand on end.


    "A Fei, did you hear a sound?"


    A Fei looked at me blankly, and he didn''t hear anything, could it be that I was hallucinating?


    But when I looked down, the voice sounded again, and the Ruyi Lotus seemed to change its position under my feet.


    The skull had originally been a bow with the left foot and the right foot placed horizontally. The two shoes were arranged in an octagonal pattern and were extended outwards. But at this moment, the figure of the figure of eight changed from the outer figure of eight to the inner of the figure, and its two feet were flattened at the same time.


    I can see it clearly, it can''t be that I''m seeing things.


    "Move away. The corpse seems to have moved." At first, that fellow thought that I was joking. However, when he saw my nervous face, I retreated step by step, and only then did he realize that I was not coaxing her.


    A Fei immediately backed up behind the tombstone. I retreated step by step, and with every step that I took, the sound of the bones moving became clearer and clearer.


    When I was about to reach the top of the tomb, there was a bang and the top half of the skull was actually sitting upright on top of the coffins.


    With a gust of wind, the Dragon and Phoenix Robe on the skeleton''s body instantly disappeared. The skeleton''s arms were stretched taut, and with a kick from its legs, it unexpectedly emerged from the lid of coffin.


    Seeing such a situation, I was naturally alarmed and didn''t guard against it from the start. The two arms of the skeleton actually pressed down on my shoulders and my mouth made creaking sounds.


    "Fuck you."


    My scalp tingled, and an unknown force came from beneath my feet. With a kick, I scattered the pile of bones, and they fell back onto the coffins. I turned around and climbed up the grave.


    When he turned around and looked again, he heard a strange laughter coming from the tomb:


    "You want to leave after taking my head? How could there be such a good thing? Since you''ve drank it, why don''t you stay here with me, your grandaunt?"


    The dead spirits were alive, and the sky seemed to have darkened. The entire forest was blown by a gust of wind, and countless bright blue ghost flames floated out from the catacombs.


    I understood that something was going to happen today so I hurriedly ran towards the direction of the tombstone. Seeing this, A Fei froze and sat on the ground. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "You''re still f * cking staying here? What are you talking about?"


    Fortunately, this A Fei was only a piece of meat. As I sprinted forward, I heard the sound of something collapsing on his body as I pulled him along.


    But the faster we ran, the more the ghostfire behind us chased us like a shadow.


    This ghost flame is actually the flame that is created by burning phosphorus oxide. It is extremely light, and the air current that flows from our bodies when we run is carrying these things, following behind us.


    In fact, this is all the science of primary school, but because of the panic along the way, we didn''t expect it. After running a dozen meters or so and calming down, we stopped and the ghost fire also fell.


    I asked A Fei what he was wearing and A Fei touched his pocket and took out a black plastic bag to tell me:


    "Didn''t you ask me to bring out the four skulls with medicinal ingredients yesterday? They''re all here."


    I looked at the four skulls and almost fainted. No one could tell which one of the four skulls matched the body.


    I don''t know what will happen to them if I just leave them around.


    I asked A Fei if he still remembered which one was which.


    "I''m scared to death taking these things, who would be able to remember these things."

 C257 reddish skeleton

    My first feeling was that the reason why this corpse was faked was most likely due to the entire skull.


    What would happen if he put the skull back? However, with the four skulls in front of him, no one could tell which one belonged to this female cadaver.


    As the old saying goes, a dead horse can be treated as a living horse. This female cadaver''s skull is smaller than a male corpse, so I picked up two of the smallest one and carried one of them back to the grave.


    After we left, the chilly wind in the cemetery died down quite a bit. The skeleton that was just annoyed a moment ago had already become a skeleton again, without anyone noticing.


    The only thing that remained was that the skeleton''s mouth was closed. However, at this moment, its mouth was wide open, as if it wanted to swallow the heavens and the earth.


    Big Sister Skeleton. After death, your three souls will return to the heavens. Your seven souls will return to the earth.


    I knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times towards the coffins, then I picked up the two skulls and tiptoed into the tomb chamber.


    Speaking of which, it just so happened that the skull on the first skull was actually sealed shut. When I saw this situation, I instantly became happy, needless to say, this is definitely the skull of the female cadaver.


    After fixing the skull, the skull''s mouth closed.


    Seeing this situation, I took a deep breath and exited the tomb chamber. I thought to myself, "I''ll return the skull back." This matter could be considered to be more than half complete.


    But who knew that the sky would be unpredictable? When I was about to leave, my face was facing the tomb, my back was facing the sky, and I wasn''t paying attention to my feet.


    She tripped over a rock and instantly fell backwards, her entire body falling into the coffins.


    It didn''t matter if he fell to the ground and laid down on a large horse. But now, he had an intimate kiss with the skull, and his entire face was facing the skeleton.


    The soles of his feet felt even more numb. He lowered his head and saw that his knees had been broken. Fresh blood dripped onto the skeleton.


    At this time, I did not care about whether it hurt or not, and immediately turned around to climb out of the coffins. Who knew that with this movement, the bone behind my back also started to move.


    I took one step at a time, and in two or three steps, the entire skeleton actually walked out from the tomb.


    My heart went cold as I knew something was going to happen. Just now, when the blood dripped onto her body, the skeleton absorbed all of the yang qi in my body. It was equivalent to having a spirit flash, so it imitated my movements.


    In two or three steps, I was brought out of the tomb chamber and walked close to my back. The chilly wind blew in an astonishing way, causing me to suck in a breath of cold air.


    If that was the case, would he bring the corpse back to the city?


    "A Fei, hurry up and come out."


    I shouted for A Fei who was more than ten metres away. When he saw that I was carrying a skull behind my back, he cried out and fell under the tombstone without waiting for me to come over.


    At this moment, I also felt that something was wrong. It seemed that something was hanging on my shoulder.


    Turning around to look, I saw that the Skeleton''s two extremely slender arms were on my shoulder and its entire body was on my back.


    "Skeletons ¡­" Big Sis Skeleton. " I wiped off my cold sweat as I tremblingly said, "Are you having fun staying behind me? It''s time to come down."


    I said those words self-deprecatingly. I didn''t expect the skull to have such an open mouth. It sounded like a dried pine tree branch.


    "Isn''t it good to bring me along?"


    Even you dare to call yourself a servant? I didn''t dare to think too much about it, so I simply took out the Three Soul-slaying Arrows from my pocket. The arrows were about an inch long, and the three centimeters long thing was in my hand.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Si was honest with me, this thing had some effect, as though it was cutting through iron like mud, and pierced into the back of the skeleton.


    In an instant, the thing let out a scream and jumped down from behind me. I pulled out the Three Souls Arrow and looked at it. The thing mouth creaked as it said,


    "Rows... If you dare to leave behind your name, I will personally come to find you in the future to settle the score. "


    When I heard those words, I smiled and cupped my hands. "Who would randomly leave their names outside? You should save your time and energy."


    This was like if someone called out your name from behind in the middle of the night, then you absolutely should not look back.


    This name was born with it, and if it hit something, it couldn''t be randomly spread.


    When the big sister skeleton heard this, she coldly laughed and fiercely blew out a mouthful of yin aura in A Fei''s direction. In an instant, A Fei actually crawled up from the ground, and looked at the skeleton with a misty face.


    "Then tell the little servant his name and name. He lives in He Zhou and He County."


    When A Fei saw this skeleton, he actually bowed his head and bowed as if he was looking at a treasure, as he walked over.


    He''s called Qin Yi, he''s a supernatural sculpture''s disciple, but beauty, I''m the Young Master, he''s not. Tonight, after meeting with the Dew of Golden Winds, he won against everyone else in the world, what do you think?


    When I heard this, I cursed in my heart. This skeleton really did use Phantom Bewildering Technique two or three times. It was as the old saying goes, ''Phantom Bewilderment''. That should be it.


    I see it is, White Bone Skeleton. At this moment, A Fei is afraid that she is a beauty with rosy hair.


    Amazing! I shouted out a few times. The skeleton laughed and said:


    "Since that''s the case, then Qin, just you wait." The skeleton laughed and blew at A Fei again. In an instant, the thing fell over as it spat out a mouthful of white foam.


    Looking at how it seems, it was probably poisoned. I didn''t have the time to chase after the skeletons, and immediately pounced towards A Fei.


    After half a day, the man finally woke up. When he woke up, he still remembered to shout with a lustful look on his face:


    "Beauty, beauty!"


    "You brat, wake up. You are courting death by lighting a lamp in the latrine." I snappily glanced at him. Not only did I fail to complete the task this time, from the looks of it, this skeleton would most likely come for my life.


    Since things have gotten to this point, I have no other choice.


    At this time, A Fei finally came to his senses. He looked at me with a panicked expression and said:


    "Brother Qin... "Then is there any other way to deal with this matter?"


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any methods. By the time Wu Shanyu came over, he should be able to cure the carbuncle on A Fei''s body.


    But I think this thing will look for me first. Strange things have happened in the last two days, isn''t that a bit too much?

 C258 Wu Shanyu

    A Fei nodded his head, agreeing to the whole thing, and took out a bank card from his pocket.


    Tell me, besides Wu Shanyu''s reward, there is another 60 thousand yuan in here for me. The bank card doesn''t have a password.


    I didn''t try to deal with it politely. I saw that there were still a lot of places that needed money for A Fei, so I simply took the card into my hands.


    I don''t know if it was because of the poison in the ghost skeleton''s cold wind, but after I went back, I spent an entire day and night in Feng Si''s shop, groggy from head to toe.


    When I got out of bed again, it was Wu Shanyu who called me.


    A cool male voice on the other end said, "I''m wearing a black leather jacket, slanted bangs, and Martin boots. I''m already at the station. Come and pick me up."


    Before I could reply, the kid had already hung up.


    I thought to myself that this guy was pretty cold, but since he was here, I had to catch him. I climbed down from the bed without thinking too much.


    However, just as I got off the bed, I heard the sound of bones creaking. I cried out in pain before rolling off the bed.


    Feng Si just happened to pass by the door, seeing me like this, he shook his head, sighed and said he couldn''t take it.


    I understand what he means, but I don''t know if I can bear the name, so I can''t blame you for telling my comrades next time, don''t call me Tetrahymena if you have nothing else to do.


    I first made a call to A Fei, asking him to come and pick Wu Shanyu up with me. When I saw A Fei again, I was a little shocked.


    It had only been a day since they had last met, but A Fei seemed to be even weaker than yesterday.


    "If you continue to do this, I won''t be able to see you at the crematorium in ten days or half a month."


    I laughed bitterly. A Fei''s face was also full of grimace, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "I want to leave, but Sister Pan won''t let me."


    The world of the rich, I really do not understand, the two of us chatted on the carriage until we arrived at the train station, a long distance away from Wu Shanyu.


    That guy was at least 1.9 meters tall and was dressed in black. Compared to the other tourists, he was simply too eye-catching.


    "You''re Wu Shanyu, can you cure him?" I asked straight to the point.


    Wu Shanyu did not introduce himself, he merely glanced at A Fei and nodded:


    "Being able to cure an illness has nothing to do with skills. The main point is to look at money. Do you know what the most difficult disease in the world is?"


    The two of us looked at each other and shook our heads.


    "It''s a poverty-stricken disease." Wu Shanyu laughed, and waved his hand.


    I understood, and quickly forwarded him the $60 thousand I''d promised on WeChat.


    Wu Shanyu seemed to be very satisfied with this.


    I can tell that people like Wu Shanyu are those kind of people who recognize money as their own, and that working with this kind of people isn''t too bad, at least they are more reliable than those who speak of righteous, moral, or brotherly relationships.


    At least they don''t know what they''re talking about, what they''re talking about


    "This is not a good place to treat illnesses, find me a place to rest. After I''m done, I need to hurry back."


    My Eldest Brother has told me before that this person seems to have a strange personality. He is good at being alone and has a serious obsession with cleanliness. Thus, I had already reserved a room for him.


    It was still a four-star hotel. Grandmother would walk for seven or eight hundred yuan in one night. When I spent it, my heart would ache.


    When I brought Wu Shanyu to the hotel, this brat subconsciously creased his brows, clicked his tongue, and said:


    "Why does this room have the smell of an 84-year disinfectant?"


    "Is there?" I lifted up the Nose and sniffed it, but there was no smell at all.


    Wu Shanyu said in disdain:


    "Hmph hmph, your Nose can at most be called a respiratory organ, of course you can''t smell them."


    This guy''s demands are really high, but capable people have weird personalities. Now that I''m asking for help, no matter what, I can only swallow it down. I can only clench my teeth and say smilingly:


    "Don''t mind us, our abilities are limited. You will be fine."


    "That''s all I can do. I''m not sleeping on the bed anyway." Wu Shanyu threw the bag away, and pointed at A Fei:


    "You, come to bed."


    Ah, his grunt has completely stunned us all. If he doesn''t sleep on the bed, then he will!


    A Fei looked at Wu Shanyu with a stupefied face, and said after staring blankly for a while:


    "Why did you call me to bed?"


    "Corpse carbuncle, aren''t you going to treat it?"


    Wu Shanyu said snappily, and then, he took out a set of bright red cape clothes from his bag. He respectfully placed it in front of the TV cabinet and kowtowed three times.


    Subsequently, he took out a piece of incense that had been meticulously carved and placed it on the side to roast the Clothes.


    At the same time, Wu Shanyu also took a shower. When he came out, he was completely naked and that thing was swinging between his legs. He looked at us with a calm expression.


    Although the three of them were men, it was still a bit awkward for them to meet each other so openly.


    "Spells are about Heaven Man Unity. Only Chi Cheng and the God of Heaven can achieve the highest reprieve. If you guys aren''t used to it, you can leave first."


    Wu Shanyu said calmly, then sat cross-legged in front of the TV cabinet. He faced the red cloak and knelt down, and started chanting again.


    After a long while, Wu Shanyu gradually stood up, and put on the set of Clothes s with a wave of his hands.


    He didn''t know when the makeup was done, but there were three red, blue and white words drawn on the left and right side of his face. A bird was drawn on his forehead with black charcoal.


    On the left and right side of his cloak were the words'' Sun and Moon '', and on his back was a huge boneless dragon.


    The left and right rooms were filled with tadpole-like words.


    It really did look like a Magus.


    "Qingfeng of the Silk Road''s departed souls roam the ancestral stronghold''s hills. The Ancestral Souls have returned."


    Wu Shanyu chanted a long incantation, he then closed his eyes and walked towards A Fei who was lying on the bed.


    Wu Shanyu recited, and in a circle around the bed, after only two to three steps of effort, A Fei who was lying on the bed suddenly let out a drowsy sound.


    This couldn''t be the legendary hypnotism spell, right? Only when one reached a comatose state did they start casting the spell.


    I didn''t dare say anything and only watched from the side. When Wu Shanyu saw that A Fei had fallen asleep, he took a thread from the red cloak.


    It was an embroidery line made from a piece of golden silk that was about a meter long.

 C259 amalgamation

    I saw Wu Shanyu tie that gold thread onto A Fei''s arm that was covered with carbuncle marks, and then wrap it around it.


    However, as if he had just tied it up for the second time, A Fei opened his eyes in fury. His eyes were filled with red threads of blood, as he howled.


    A Fei who was so skinny that he looked like a little chicken, pounced towards Wu Shanyu in extreme anger.


    "Tai!" Seeing this, Wu Shanyu frowned, his eyes were as cold as the knife''s, staring straight at A Fei, after that he tapped the top of A Fei''s head with his index finger, and the two of them fell back onto the bed.


    Wu Shanyu continued with his actions, but as long as he grew a circle on his arm, A Fei would be as furious and terrifying as before, as if he wanted to skin the person in front of him alive.


    I was a little dazed. Was the hypnotized A Fei still A Fei? But I didn''t dare to ask too much.


    After Wu Shanyu finished wrapping all the threads, he let out a long sigh and A Fei also stopped moving.


    "What''s wrong with A Fei, why do you keep circling around him, it is as if he is a fake corpse."


    "That''s not A Fei, it''s the Corpse Monster inside his body." Wu Shanyu coldly laughed and said: "It''s fortunate that I made it in time, otherwise I would have seen that brat die not too far away."


    Was it really that serious? But from what I see, A Fei is still alive and well, and other than the signs on his arm, there isn''t anything abnormal about him.


    However, Wu Shanyu didn''t think so, and asked me about the text that I haven''t read before. Usually, the more ill I am, the more I can''t find any traces of it.


    He told me that a serious illness is formless and invisible, that this is a principle in most cases. By the time you discover it, it will be too late for you to treat it.


    "Then what should we do?" I frowned when I saw this and quickly asked. However, Wu Shanyu leisurely took out two sabers from his bag. One of them looked very similar to the willow leaf sabre used for surgery, the other was as wide as two fingers and looked to be made of bronze. The color was dark, and the edge should have been curved for a long time.


    Wu Shanyu used the bronze blade and cut open a long hole in A Fei''s arm. The moment that hole was cut open, a fishy smell filled the air and could not help but cover his body.


    It tastes like hundreds or thousands of dead fish and shrimp in front of you. If you take another sip, you''ll feel sick to your stomach.


    But Wu Shanyu was very calm facing this kind of situation, he did not even bat an eye, only using his blade to lightly scratch the bed, and only saw blood dripping all over the bed.


    My heart was touched, and I said to myself that if this went on, I wouldn''t bleed too much.


    What happened next surprised me. Wu Shanyu stopped his knife s and switched to the willow leaf blade, he picked it up on his arm and quickly picked up a dozen of fingernail-sized pieces of rotten meat and set them aside on a small plate.


    Originally, I thought this place would be over, but I didn''t expect Wu Shanyu to turn his head and look at me, telling me to boil a pot of water.


    What shocked me the most was that Wu Shanyu had turned his head and poured all of the boiling water onto his arm.


    After falling down, there was actually not a single drop of smoke that came out. There were only 20-30 white, thumb-sized maggots crawling out from A Fei''s arm.


    "These are the worms that gave birth to the carbuncle." When Wu Shanyu saw this, he also felt a bit of disgust, and said while frowning:


    "If there were one or two of these in an ordinary person''s body, they would turn into a walking corpse in two or three days." If there were one or two of these in an ordinary person, they would become a walking corpse in two or three days.


    The reason behind this was something that even Wu Shanyu himself did not know about.


    Fortunately, these Insect were all taken out.


    After that, there was a huge pile of work on the medicine board. After doing all that, A Fei was still lying unconscious on the bed.


    Wu Shanyu actually told me not to rush over and say:


    "Usually, our hypnosis will last 4 hours. He will wake up after a while, but let me ask you, why did he get carbuncle. Logically speaking, this kind of thing shouldn''t appear in the south side of you."


    This question is also what I wanted to ask Wu Shanyu. Indeed, not to mention A Fei, even for a ten year old who started hanging around the yin and yang lines like me, this is my first time seeing this kind of scene.


    I told Wu Shanyu about the matter regarding Doctor Mongolia''s phalanx. After hearing about the phalanx that I mentioned, Wu Shanyu mumbled to himself a few times.


    "Fang Chenmin!"


    "What the hell?" His excited shout startled me.


    Wu Shanyu took a deep breath and said: "Is that phalanx you''re talking about especially short? And he often wears a young commoner''s Clothes.


    I have never seen what that phalanx looks like, but the way she described it sounded kind of similar to what A Fei and I were saying.


    "Hur Hur, I found the broken iron shoes everywhere, so I got them without any trouble."


    Wu Shanyu laughed so hard that the corner of his mouth almost reached his ears. To think that such a cold and aloof person would be so happy, could it be that this Cha Min had some deep grudge with him?


    Seeing that things weren''t so simple, I asked again:


    "I am the one who took care of this matter with A Fei, it won''t be a problem for me to help him cure his illness, I have to find this phalanx as well. Tell me, maybe the two of us can have some sort of agreement."


    Wu Shanyu stopped smiling, his eyes bumped into mine and asked:


    "It is only natural for him to have bad luck. Do you know the art of combination defense?"


    I nodded my head. Isn''t this just putting the art in the room to a higher level?


    Wu Shanyu said that Fang Cha Min was doing this. The medicinal formula he gave A Fei before, was one of the ingredients needed for this fusion skill.


    This method also belonged to the yin and yang lines''s skills, so it had to be mixed with something extremely yin or yang. But it shouldn''t have been, for the bones in the tombs that Fang Zheming had A Fei search for were too dark.


    That was why the corpse poison appeared.


    I heard it clearly. This was a three-way poison, this kind of fusion method would definitely be more intense.


    It''s natural for A Fei to fall for it, but after hearing so much, what does Wu Shanyu have to do with this?


    "Don''t be in such a hurry." Wu Shanyu laughed and said: "If it''s about seniority, I should still call him Senior Master."

 C260 Corpse Hou

    I feel a little strange looking at Wu Shanyu in front of me, as if he is trying to figure out what kind of method this is.


    Wu Shanyu said that he did not need to feel anything strange. Since ancient times, there had been no distinction between the Witch Doctors in the Southwest region.


    I can understand that. In many adult medicine, this is the Miao Family''s secret recipe, Meng Family''s secret recipe and so on.


    That piece of land is too mysterious for us who live in the interior of the Central Plains all year round.


    Wu Shanyu continued to speak. This Junior Master of his was not very professional, in fact, like Wu Shanyu, he was considered a witch doctor, but because he felt that this profession was not exciting enough, he chose to work together.


    The people in their industry were filled with disdain towards this. There were people of all ranks, with meat having five flowers and three layers. Those who made this aphrodisiac were the last.


    Even so, this phalanx was still unwilling to do good work. A few years ago, in the southwest, he actually created some harmful things.


    Not only was it useless for others to eat it, it had nearly cost their lives.


    It was the reputation of the phalanx alone that was lost, and it was related to the entire Witch Doctor.


    phalanx knew that after he finished this, other people would definitely tear him apart, so he escaped in the middle of the night.


    At that time, Wu Shanyu was only in middle school, but because of this matter, he did not even have to pay for the school fees.


    He was so poor that he could only come out and do something to maintain the livelihood of his master and himself.


    When I heard this, I was a little touched. I didn''t expect that the scene of this kid when he was young was quite similar to mine. However, I was still in high school.


    As Wu Shanyu spoke up to this point, he somewhat gnashed his teeth and said:


    "If it wasn''t for him, I think I might have gone to university somewhere, and it''s precisely because of this kid that I haven''t even completed nine years of compulsory education. I never thought that he would still be using this to deceive people."


    I asked Wu Shanyu, could it be that the phalanx was intentionally using this thing to grow corpse carbuncles, to be used to harm people?


    "That''s impossible. Carbuncle cultivation is only possible after a corpse has been infected. My Martial Uncle doesn''t have the ability to cultivate corpses with carbuncles. I think this matter should have been done by him unintentionally."


    Wu Shanyu shook his head and said:


    "Even so, the fact that he did something like killing someone because of a quack doctor is not false. I must find him for this period of time and bring him back as an explanation to my martial uncles."


    When I heard this, I actually felt that it wasn''t easy for Wu Shanyu. I nodded and said:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll ask around. If there''s any news about that scoundrel of yours, I''ll notify you immediately."


    "Thank you very much." Wu Shanyu nodded, and raised the Nose to sniff at my body, before lightly asking:


    "Don''t you feel that you also have the aura of a corpse?"


    Startled, I said:


    "Don''t joke with me. I''m a living person and haven''t stained any corpses with carbuncles. Don''t spout nonsense."


    Wu Shanyu laughed, "I didn''t mean that. Have you been to some place recently?


    Hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but praise him in my heart. The thing called Skeleton Ghost that A Fei and I bumped into yesterday had cultivation experience of at least a hundred years.


    He never thought that after smelling it with Nose s, this kid would be able to tell that he, the Nose, was not an ordinary person.


    Seeing that he was an expert, Zhang Xuan didn''t try to hide anything. Thus, he decided to tell Zhang Xuan about what happened yesterday.


    After hearing these words, Wu Shanyu seemed to have suddenly come to a realization, he anxiously stomped his feet, clenched his teeth and said:


    "I say, how could that stupid Martial Uncle just happen to have a carbuncle on the corpse? The matter is related to that skull. Hurry up and bring me to that corpse. There might even be a chance for us to save it, or else, we won''t be able to deal with that thing."


    What could cause Wu Shanyu to become so anxious? I wanted to ask him, but Wu Shanyu asked me if I knew what was called a Hou.


    "The one on the watch, right?" No matter what, I was someone who had attended a history class before. I intentionally put on a show and said,


    "There are two different types of things. One is called Prominent Monarch, while the other is called Prominent Monarch. They are all placed on top of the list and split into two, right?"


    Wu Shanyu nodded and said, "You are right, but not entirely."


    Wu Shanyu told me that he knew what the Hou used to be made of. I really didn''t know, it was just a auspicious beast, what kind of explanation could it have.


    He gradually started talking to me, and when I heard him, I was really shocked.


    This Hou was called Corpse Transformation, while a corpse was called Human Transformation. In other words, once a zombie became intelligent, it would be called Hou.


    This is the first time I''ve heard this, Wu Shanyu told me that the zombie was initially black and white, but at this moment, it could only become a zombie.


    This thing was trained in the coffins s for seventy to eighty years. After receiving the essence of the sun, the bones all over his body, the veins on his body would wrap around his skin, and after that, his body would have become bronze armored corpses.


    After another three to five hundred years, another layer of black fur had grown on his body. At this time, he had already become a zombie, a zombie in the sense of the word.


    However, even if it was a zombie, it didn''t have much ability. But to be able to absorb human blood and cultivate with human essence, there would be a heavenly thunder that would strike it down at this very moment. It was called a thunder tribulation.


    If this zombie was able to escape this calamity, then it would be okay. In the traditional sense, at this time, the zombie had already reached the acme of perfection, and its black fur was falling off.


    Even the tendons and skin had disappeared, leaving only a pile of white bones.


    The skeletons that we met the last time were zombies that managed to escape the calamity of thunder. From then on, these zombies are able to speak human language and have a certain amount of ghost techniques.


    "How powerful." When I heard this, I became nervous and could not help but exclaim. Luckily I had the arrow that Feng Si bought.


    Otherwise, I might have left him there yesterday.


    Wu Shanyu smiled and said:


    This zombie is cultivating on the white bones, no matter how much flesh it has, at that time, it will become a Hou essence, with the ability to transcend the heavens and earth. However, if one has not practiced it to that degree, there will definitely be people in the world who can take it.


    "Then what if no one does?" I tremblingly asked.


    Wu Shanyu''s eyes lit up and he frowned: "The world is in chaos."

 C261 First Lady

    The big grave had been struck by heavenly thunder before. Presumably, this was because the skeleton ghost inside had already become the weather, which was why it caused the thunder tribulation.


    However, this skeleton ghost had avoided the tribulation of lightning, and after a few hundred years of cultivation, it would probably become the Spirit Hou that Wu Shanyu had mentioned.


    Right now, the majority of the yin and yang lines in the world was mostly just as an ordinary person. Thinking about that Yan Zimen Jin family, such a big upright sect like the Young Jin Lu was actually a doctor that returned from the sea, there was not even a boundary between the two industries.


    Since this was the case, there was no need to think about it in the future.


    After all, I am a member of the yin and yang lines. I looked at Wu Shanyu and said:


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Wu Shanyu calmly frowned, and told me to prepare ten 10 thousand shot firecrackers, with rooster''s blood on the outside and two pieces of wood, Peach Blossom.


    As for what he wanted these things to do, Wu Shanyu didn''t say. I had ordered these things to be packed and placed in front of him, so Wu Shanyu asked me to drive away first.


    When A Fei was unconscious, we left him a slip of paper and drove to the outskirts of the city.


    The stone tablet was still there, but the words on it had long since blurred.


    Wu Shanyu touched the stone, and then splashed some mineral water on it, the dirt on it slowly diluted and flowed into the cut on the stone.


    A few large words with the shape of dragons and phoenixes stood before us.


    Huang Qing Dao Guang''s first rank, the Lady Li''s grave.


    When I saw this word, I blinked and looked at Wu Shanyu beside me: "My darling, this is a grave with a name, a first class grave, it can be considered a cultural relic."


    This title was a title bestowed upon the official''s wife. From the first to the fifth rank, it was a title given to all officials. From the sixth rank to the ninth rank, it was called a royal decree.


    At the same time, this thing was linked to her husband''s position. Her husband was always at the first rank, and this wife was the emperor''s first rank First Lady.


    It was the highest honor for a woman in those days, and the fact that the grave in front of us was a first-class title surprised us a little.


    However, what made me even more puzzled was that how could such a high grade titled grave stand here all by itself, with a husband and wife having different locations. This also didn''t conform to the rules of the ancient times.


    Wu Shanyu didn''t seem to be very interested in these things. After looking at the extremely standard stone tablet, he said:


    "What do you care about these things? Whether it is First Lady or not, if they become zombies after death, then they are the enemies of the people. They have to burn their bones and scatter their ashes."


    I heard this in my heart. Don''t look at this Wu Shanyu being cool.


    However, his way of speaking sounded very formal, much like the knowledgeable young man back in the days when he was away in the mountains or in the countryside.


    When Wu Shanyu saw me laughing idiotically by myself, he turned his head and gave me a glance.


    "What are you still smiling at? Hurry up and take those things down from the car. I want to set up a formation."


    "Set up the formation? What formation?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but after Wu Shanyu looked at me with an expression of disappointment, he opened the trunk and took out the ten bundles of 10 thousand sound firecrackers.


    Surrounding the entire grave, 10 thousand shot firecrackers, each of them more than ten meters long, with ten firecrackers completely surrounding him.


    That sun was exceptionally poisonous, as if those firecrackers were exposed in the air and could explode at any time.


    When I saw him finish all of this, I started to stuff the peach wood into the hole of the grave with all my might. Then, along the opening, I poured a whole bucket of rooster blood down.


    That thing was a pure Yang item. Ordinary lone souls would not be able to move once they came across a rooster''s blood, especially that little bit on the rooster''s head.


    My bucket of roosters went to the slaughter market first, causing them to collapse, which was at least six or seven kilograms. Wu Shanyu poured his brain into the coffins.


    Instantly, I heard the sound of bones creaking and bones moving from within the coffins.


    "Old witch, you have to be careful."


    Hearing this voice, my heart tenses up subconsciously. That skeleton ghost probably has a reaction again.


    However, Wu Shanyu''s expression seemed to be abnormally calm. He had one hand holding the rooster''s blood and the other holding the lighter, waiting for the entire jar of chicken blood to fall, suddenly we heard a roar from the coffins.


    "Hehe, I don''t care if you''re a crafty person or if you''re a ghost, you still need to drink some water from your father''s feet." Wu Shanyu laughed complacently and threw the lighter away.


    The scene in front of my eyes made me a little shocked. Although those peach wood were all shockingly powerful, it wasn''t to the extent that they could be easily ignited like those Paper.


    However, Wu Shanyu merely threw the lighter down, and in that moment, all the wood pieces burst into flames.


    "Qin, you are not."


    A howl came from within the coffins, startling me. It was probably the skeleton ghost within the coffins that was woken up by the fire.


    Seeing this, I felt my scalp go numb. It seems that this matter could be considered as having been settled with the first rank honorary Lady Li of the coffins s.


    "Old witch, are you sure this method of yours works?" I asked him anxiously.


    However, Wu Shanyu remained calm and sat on the ground with his legs crossed, took out a palm-sized drum from his pocket, and started to quietly recite a string of inscriptions.


    I was a bit helpless, I just didn''t want to stop. Today, I have to get rid of this thing, if not, I would have to wait for the skeletons to come visit me, and fight to the death with them.


    Presumably, the former was more secure. I clenched my teeth and asked Wu Shanyu:


    "What can I do now?"


    Hearing my words, Wu Shanyu who was using the rattle drum said with a smile:


    "Light the cannon. Help me."


    I nodded my head and reached for my lighter. I lit up a fire brush and instantly, the extremely dry firecrackers exploded with a crackling sound.


    The drum in Wu Shanyu''s hand also beat it very quickly along with the rhythm. The sounds of ten strings of 10 thousand reverberations of firecrackers together with the sound of clashing was like thunder.


    Along with the blazing flames in the tomb, the howls of the skeletons could be heard.


    As the three voices sounded at the same time, I felt an itch in my ears and eyes, which made me feel like I was about to collapse.


    In less than five minutes, the sounds of firecrackers gradually stopped. Only the peach wood that had been burnt to ashes within the grave was left with a weak light.

 C262 pyretic skeleton

    At this moment, Wu Shanyu also stopped the rattle in his hands and looked into the deep pit of the catacombs.


    "In my opinion, this thing isn''t that powerful either." Seeing that the skeletons below had already been burnt into charcoal, Wu Shanyu laughed with a complacent expression.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but to let out a deep breath in my heart.


    "Is it done?"


    But I kept having the feeling that things weren''t so simple. The three Soul-slaying arrows that Feng Si had given me were divine tools that had been used in the past in the Zhang Tianzhi, so they could only be healed temporarily by Skeleton Ghost.


    This rooster''s blood and the peach wood''s were powerful, but they were only common things in the mortal world. If they could really burn all of the skeletons inside, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Thus, when Wu Shanyu went to look at the things inside the catacombs, I intentionally took a step back and tried to avoid them.


    When Wu Shanyu saw my appearance, he felt slightly disdainful and snorted, "Could it be that the descendants of the supernatural sculpture have already become this cowardly?"


    I laughed and did not take his words seriously. Wu Shanyu took out the longest willow tree from the pile and started to pull at the thick smoke coming out from the grave. I saw that Wu Shanyu''s face looked a little strange in the smoke.


    When I looked again, a skeleton''s arm had already grabbed half of the stick in Wu Shanyu''s hand.


    "Not good." I shouted and thought to myself, It''s a good thing I didn''t take a step forward just now. Otherwise, I don''t know what the other pair of skeletal hands would have done.


    The skeleton arm was extremely fast, and with a whoosh, it grabbed onto Wu Shanyu''s arm as if it was climbing a ladder. Wu Shanyu''s entire body was brought up from the bottom of catacombs.


    A whole black bone burned, the one I saw that day.


    Seeing this situation, I didn''t have any more time to think. I quickly took the arrow in my hand and rushed forward.


    The skeleton ghost stood firmly beside catacombs. Without saying a word, it picked up Wu Shanyu''s whole body up and turned it into a 90 degree angle with its body. It opened its big mouth that was only bones.


    "Save ¡­" "Save me!"


    Wu Shanyu saw that the matter in front of him had completely exceeded his imagination, and he couldn''t help but collapse by himself.


    Seeing this, I could only shout out, "Madam Li, please be magnanimous. If there''s anything you want to say, please say it slowly."


    Hehe, surnamed Qin, you still have the face to come here, you have to do this over and over again, before I even had the chance to settle the score with you guys when you destroyed my corpse, now you actually found a green melon egg and burned my catacombs''s coffins, you are courting death.


    This was because there was no skin on this skeleton''s face, so it was impossible to see its expression. However, its voice was ice-cold and filled with endless anger.


    There was nothing wrong with eliminating evil for the common people, this thing was an evil being, it was unknown how many lives this thing had taken after dying, if not, these heavenly thunder would not have been able to attack it.


    But there''s no way for us and the Skeleton Ghost to explain the reason behind being sentimental and reasonable.


    I could only smile bitterly and said,


    "There are a few in the heaven. Your Soul has already been reincarnated. This corpse has been refined to the Exemplary Spirit. Isn''t that a little ¡­"


    "What does it have to do with you!" The skeleton ghost didn''t wait for me to say these words. It looked at me with its empty pair of large eyes and coldly said,


    "I don''t need you to explain to me much about what happened today. You two can just stay here and accompany me."


    Before he finished his sentence, the skeleton ghost opened its mouth and was about to bite Wu Shanyu''s throat.


    When I saw this situation, no matter how reluctant I was to part with it, I could only wave the arrow in my hand and throw it away.


    Just like that, it hit the skull''s neck. It had the ability to split metal and break jade, but it only hit the skull.


    In a flash, the skull of the skeleton flew out, leaving only its torso grabbing onto Wu Shanyu.


    It looked really pitiful. I didn''t care that much and immediately kicked the skull away dozens of steps, then reached out my hand to put Wu Shanyu down from the torso.


    When he put it down, his little face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He didn''t react for a long time and stood there in a daze.


    I picked up a relatively thick willow stick and hacked at that person''s body. In just a few seconds, all of the bones in the pile were broken into pieces.


    After being burned by the fire, the skeleton ghost''s vitality was slightly injured. It was afraid that half of the team wouldn''t be able to turn into a corpse right now.


    "What are you still waiting for? Are you really planning to stay here and celebrate the New Year with a first rank girl?" I sighed helplessly, and quickly pulled Wu Shanyu onto the car, and drove forward with all my might.


    Wherever there were more passersby, there would be more people. The places where there were more people had more yang qi s, so there was naturally no need to be afraid.


    When we were in the city, I looked at Wu Shanyu. His face was still pale, but it didn''t look like he was scared.


    "Don''t tell me you were scared to the point of collapse? You''re a psychopath, aren''t you?" I asked helplessly as I held the steering wheel.


    Wu Shanyu did not care about what I said, he just kept shaking his head, and kept saying things that were not right, things that shouldn''t be said.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just luck. Since we''re not going out this time, then we might as well try our luck again next time."


    Since things have already turned out like this, I have already seen through it.


    Wu Shanyu shook his head: "It''s not that I don''t have any hair on my mouth, but I can''t do it properly. In the past few hundred years, I have always used this method to deal with zombies.


    "Do you think that skeleton ghost looks like a normal thing?" When I heard his words, I was taken aback.


    "What you said makes sense." After Wu Shanyu pondered for a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up, and told me about a possibility. The corpse does not have any injuries, it is just that its abilities are too great, it cannot be injured, and cannot be harmed.


    Hearing his words, I felt that it was a little new, and let him continue speaking. Wu Shanyu then spoke to me:


    "In this world, there is a situation called Corpse Soul, it is that the Soul stayed in the corpse and did not leave, but its organs had already died, so the corpse gradually rotted, the Soul stayed in the corpse for a long time, and because the corpse has the intelligence of a Soul, it is much stronger than normal."

 C263 floral capital

    It''s the first time I''ve heard his theory, and I feel like I''m having a problem:


    "Old witch, even a three year old child knows that after death, the three souls will return to heaven and earth. How could there be a Soul left behind among the corpses? Wouldn''t that mean that the three souls would become the living dead?"


    Wu Shanyu could hear it, but I did not believe what he said.


    "Don''t think that I''m just joking, there really is such a thing on my side. After one dies, the grievances are too strong, and when they form a will, they will continue to grow within the corpse, while the grievances from the zombies remain in the mouth. That''s why when the Soul is frozen, it becomes an extremely large amount of grievance."


    According to him, this resentment was too strong, so the rooster blood and the peach wood''s blood could not burn it.


    "Then how should we explain this heavenly thunder."


    Instead, I asked him a question, and one sentence made him choke to the point that he had no other choice. Wu Shanyu could only stare at me with wide eyes and say:


    "Don''t not believe me, I''ll stay here. Give me a few days and I''ll definitely be able to find out about this skeleton ghost''s situation."


    I bitterly smiled. During this period of time, I had been really unlucky.


    This not only happened in the middle of the night when ghosts were trying to kill me, but now I''ve also brought this skeleton with me.


    Zhang Tiangang was not by my side, but unexpectedly met with so many things. When he finished looking at the Feng Shui situation and came back, I''m afraid that he would even find it hard to believe to tell him about it.


    When I brought Wu Shanyu back to the hotel in the afternoon, A Fei had already left and at the same time left us a note saying that Sister Pan had urgent business with him.


    When I saw that slip of paper, I smiled in my heart and said,


    "This Sister Pan probably wants him to go home and plough the land again. How can there be anything urgent?"


    Wu Shanyu didn''t understand what I meant, and after blinking his eyes a few times, he asked me:


    "What, you city people want to farm too?"


    "At most, the land you guys are planting needs to be fertilized, and the land he is planting is probably fatal." I smiled lewdly as I arranged everything properly for Wu Shanyu.


    Since the sky isn''t too dark yet, I looked at the time. Since I don''t have anywhere else to go, I can only return to Feng Si''s place. During this period of time, I''ve been holed up in Feng Si''s place.


    The moment Feng Si saw me, he said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, how could this golden scale be something from the pond? It would turn into a dragon the moment it meets the wind and clouds. Right now, there are three disasters and nine disasters in your life, and as long as you can avoid this for a period of time, you will definitely achieve great things in the future."


    It''s a nice thing to say, but who knows if I''m going to have to pull a cart across the fields, step by step, and walk through all these things, and then there''s probably a lot of trouble waiting for me.


    , seeing me like this, patted my shoulder:


    "Players, don''t worry about so much. Today''s a happy day, the Master Feng is the host, I hope you can go and enjoy yourself, let''s go to floral capital to play, what do you think?"


    Hearing the words floral capital, my eyes lit up.


    Wasn''t the customer that A Jiao introduced to me, Qi Yu, the great princess of floral capital? I am also familiar with the place.


    Hearing my words, Feng Si laughed even harder:


    "That''s great. When the time comes, he can introduce us. Wouldn''t it be great if each of us got one?"


    Without waiting for me to reject, Feng Si had already dragged me up the carriage, and hurried towards floral capital.


    This kind of evening was usually only lively after 10 pm because at a normal 8 pm opening time, there were still some princesses who had yet to fully attend.


    There weren''t many customers, and they didn''t have many selections. Naturally, there were fewer customers at this time.


    In addition, the nightfield usually consisted of two rounds of drinks. Whether it was talking about business or having fun, they would first have a meal somewhere else in front of them. This scattered time was at least 10 o''clock.


    Only then would these people come to the nightfield in succession, intoxicated. With so many people, it was natural that it would be bustling with noise and excitement.


    As a result, after 10 o''clock, the world turned into a nightlife, as was naturally also the case for the floral capital.


    When we arrived, it was just a little past eight, but there were already three to five ceremonial ladies standing at the entrance of floral capital.


    "Good evening, Boss."


    Feng Si pouted his mouth as he glanced at the ceremonial ladies standing at the door and said with disdain:


    Just these few people alone, standing at the door and making a fool of themselves, seems to me that they aren''t even comparable to Maple Forest Pavilion.


    Since they are treating me to a meal, I am too embarrassed to say anything more. However, the manager on duty standing next to these ceremonial ladies is truly clear-sighted.


    Seeing Feng Si saying such words, he could immediately guess that he was someone who did not lack money. He quickly surrounded him and spoke with a very thick accent of northern Guangdong:


    "Sir, the people on duty at the door aren''t all here yet, but all the beauties inside welcome you very much. I guarantee you won''t miss it."


    The manager on duty leaned his mouth against Feng Si''s ear and muttered to him for a while. Feng Si''s eyes suddenly lit up, he nodded his head and looked at the manager on duty:


    "Your Master Feng is a worldly person, don''t fool me here."


    "How would I dare? If I were to lie to you, I''ll do five thunderclaps." The manager on duty stamped his feet and his large chest, which was in black uniform, trembled a few times.


    Just like that, the two of us were brought in by the manager on duty and we immediately opened a forbidden city, which is also the highest standard private room.


    Looking down, one could see the center of the dance floor. This sort of place was usually expensive.


    But to Feng Si, it was like sprinkling water. He had plenty of money, once he sat on the sofa chair, he raised his head and looked at the manager on duty:


    "You have to do what you say, hurry up and call the one you''re talking about over here. Otherwise, I won''t be polite anymore."


    "How dare you, I''ll call for you right now." The manager on duty smiled like a silver bell. He twisted her slim waist and walked out of the room with big steps.


    Not long after, two girls with watery eyes and white faces came in. They were wearing Tibetan clothing.


    These two girls were twins. They introduced each other and said, "My name is Zhuo Ma, she is Zhuo Dan, and she came from faraway Tibetan South."


    Finished speaking, the manager on duty pushed two girls and sat beside Feng Si. Seeing this, he then realised that the two of them were whispering to each other mysteriously.


    However, Feng Si was very satisfied with his two fellow clansmen. His smile was like a piece of bread that had been split open, as he hugged them from left to right, and couldn''t help but call out to me.


    "We''re both father and son, so what do you think we should do?"

 C264 dromarodan

    I really did not plan to come here to drink alcohol or anything, my main goal was only to see Qi Yu, but before I could reject him, Feng Si had already pushed that fellow Tibetan Zhuo Ma over.


    The Tibetan dress she was wearing was deliberately modified, the middle one loose and long, so that the line of business was exposed to me.


    "Handsome, let''s not talk about other things after meeting for the first time. Let''s have a drink." Before I could react, Zuma had brought the glass full of whiskey to my mouth.


    She had captured the other side of the cup, and her pair of large eyes were very close to mine. As long as I leaned my forehead a little more forward, I would be able to face her pair of prostrate silkworms.


    This was the first time I had seen two people having a drink together, making me feel a little embarrassed. But since the wine was already in front of me, I had no choice but to drink it.


    The cup of that whiskey was at least 200 milliliters. Zhuo Ma had only taken a sip, and the rest had entered my mouth.


    After drinking the wine, I felt a burning sensation in my mouth. Zhuo Ma tapped her lips again and said: "There''s still more here, come and drink."


    and Zhuo Dan, who were at the side, were still unceasingly jeering on:


    "I drank it. Why don''t I dare to drink what''s in others'' mouths?"


    "No, no, no. How embarrassing." I scratched my head and let out an embarrassed laugh, but before I could finish my sentence, Zhuo Ma had already brought her lips close to mine.


    In a flash, her lips and mine pressed together and a mouthful of wine went into my mouth.


    Actually, it''s not a matter of touching someone else''s lips. The point is, I''m a germaphobe.


    This thing that came out from someone else''s mouth, when it entered my mouth, my head buzzed and I felt my scalp go numb, as though I wanted to vomit.


    "Uh, no." I couldn''t help but look at everyone and covered my mouth as I said,


    "You guys stay here with Master Feng for a while. I need to go to the toilet."


    "There''s something in the room ¡­" Without waiting for Feng Si to speak, I already shot out like an arrow, and just as I was about to leave, I met Qi Yu who was walking over.


    "Brother Qin, you ¡­"


    When Qi Yu saw me running out in a hurry, she couldn''t help but ask. At this point, I couldn''t take it anymore, my stomach turned upside down, and I puked out all of the food I ate that night.


    The two of us were really too close to each other, so much so that we vomited all over the champagne colored long skirt that Qi Yu was wearing.


    This was really an accident. The moment I saw this situation, I felt awkward for a moment and immediately apologized. Unexpectedly, Qi Yu didn''t seem to take it to heart, and only said while laughing happily:


    "What, you''re already so drunk after just arriving? I''ll bring you to the lounge to rest."


    I first said that it would be better to stay anywhere than by Zuoma Zhuo Dan''s side, so I followed Qi Yu.


    Actually, that day when I sat in the backstage Princess''s dressing room, Qi Yu had poured me a cup of water. What was going on with me?


    My face looked like I was crying, but when I told her about the incident with Zhuo Aiguo, Qi Yu immediately laughed like a silver bell.


    "This is our new project, called Bee Wing Drink. It''s the same as the ancient people and making drinks, only customers in VIP private rooms can enjoy it."


    "Come on, if the chartered rooms are all these kinds of activities, I''d rather be squatting at the entrance." I swallowed.


    Qi Yu turned her head and looked at her champagne coloured long dress. After being vomited by me for a whole night, she was no longer able to wear it. At this time, she took off her Clothes and put it aside.


    Through the mirror s, I can see that Qi Yu was only wearing a three-dot style. She wasn''t even wearing a single pair of safety pants, only a pair of relatively empty underwear.


    That pair of rabbits stood tall, very white and bright, which made my heart surge.


    However, as if nothing had happened, she took out a black dress from the hanger and put it on.


    Qi Yu patted my shoulder and smiled while looking at me:


    "Do you think this looks good on me tonight?"


    The dress fit perfectly, perfectly covering her chest and buttocks, leaving no sign of loosening. I nodded my head. Qi Yu giggled and turned around. The zipper at the back hadn''t closed yet.


    "Then help me zip it up."


    I was stunned for a moment, but quickly followed her instructions and went over. I could vaguely see that there were two black laced ribbons on her back that were stretched quite tightly. It seems that this size really isn''t small.


    However, when the zipper reached the top position, there was actually a red claw at Qi Yu''s shoulder blades.


    The color was dark, and it had only just formed a scab. I pulled hard, and probably tore it accidentally, causing Qi Yu to cry out in pain.


    "Are you alright? This wound is ¡­" I can''t bear to hear a woman cry out for pain, I just have to shout like this to soften my heart.


    Qi Yu frowned, she pushed my hand and finished pulling the zipper, and said unhappily:


    "You don''t know, a few days ago we had a crazy customer here. He was the one who made this wound."


    "What''s wrong, that person couldn''t have been violent and rough with you guys, right?"


    Hearing that, I looked at Qi Yu with a pained expression.


    "That''s not true, he didn''t do it. He had a monkey by his side." Qi Yu shook her head, and said:


    "You don''t know how smart that monkey is. Other than not speaking, his brain is no different from a human''s."


    His words immediately reminded me of what Feng Si told me before, that he opened the Twelve Floors of the Apes. Other than that, I couldn''t help but ask:


    "There are people who bring monkeys to the flower garden these days. This is something new."


    Qi Yu nodded her head and said, that''s not it, after that there was a hint of surprise and playfulness in her tone:


    Do you know that freak also asked that monkey to call a little girl to accompany him? At first, no one wanted to do it, but at the end, that monkey kept scratching that freak''s ears and cheeks as if he was anxious. At the end, that person had no choice but to bid a high price for the little miss.


    This person was Qi Yu, there was no way Qi Yu''s family''s child would do a heart operation, once they entered the hospital, all of it would be money.


    For money, no matter if it was a human or a monkey, they would have to earn their money back. Wasn''t it just a monkey as well?

 C265 Talking monkey

    However, Qi Yu said what happened afterwards really gave him a fright.


    That monkey was around a meter tall, it was the big horse monkey in the animal kingdom, covered in fur and wearing a black cape, it sat beside Qi Yu.


    When the monkey saw Qi Yu coming in, it was all smiles, and revealed all of its fangs. It looked at Qi Yu from head to toe a few times.


    According to Qi Yu''s words, she had seen those lustful and lecherous men before, but not a single one of them had an expression on their face.


    How was that even a monkey? It was clear that it was like a leech from a leech, a demon in a flower.


    Seeing that, Qi Yu did not dare to sit down for a long time, and the monkey looked at the people beside him with several colors.


    Finally, the last person panicked and shouted to Qi Yu:


    "Hurry up and sit down, and accompany me, grandpa monkey. I don''t need your money, just as long as you are happy."


    Who would feel bad about getting rich? However, Qi Yu had no choice but to sit next to the monkey.


    When the beast saw Qi Yu sitting down, it scratched its ears and cheeks in happiness.


    poured a cup for him and drank it. From the start, he had no idea how much alcohol this monkey drank.


    In less than half an hour, the entire bottle of single-malt whisky had been completely drunk by the monkey.


    When I heard this, I was a little surprised and said,


    "This monkey can even drink?"


    Not only can you drink, but you can also go crazy with alcohol. Qi Yu nodded her head and said, "This wound of mine was dug out by him acting crazy from drinking too much."


    I asked Qi Yu what''s going on, only then did Qi Yu say anything, after drinking that bottle of wine, let alone a monkey, even normal people wouldn''t be able to stand it, after drinking that bottle of wine, the monkey actually spoke up.


    Qi Yu felt that she had become a little weird after hearing it, and she imitated the monkey''s tone of voice and said:


    "I have six ears and a heart of spirits. There is a family at the foot of the Spiritual Altar Mountain ¡­" Qi Yu said that the moustache man said a lot of things, so it was unknown how much he said it to the girls, but it scared them quite a bit.


    Qi Yu had never seen such a talkative beast raise its butt and prepare to run. She didn''t think that the thing wouldn''t let him go, so she reached out and grabbed behind her back.


    When the monkey''s owner saw this situation, he immediately felt that the food was bad. Without saying anything else, he left behind some medical fees, paid for the wine, and left with the drunk monkey.


    After saying all these, Qi Yu laughed bitterly:


    "Earning money these days is not easy. Rich people bring monkeys here to play and throw money away like pouring water. Without money, you don''t even know what kind of life you''ll have."


    The truth was this. Otherwise, why would they call it the stench of wine and meat? It would freeze to death along the way.


    I asked Qi Yu what that person looked like.


    "Scar Face." Qi Yu said that he would let her think about it. After a long time, her eyes lit up.


    "That person''s body is extremely thin, similar to a bamboo pole. He isn''t very tall, only a head taller than the one he brought with him."


    I nodded, I still wanted to ask Qi Yu if she knew her name, but upon hearing this question, she laughed out loud instead.


    "Brother Qin, others might not know, but you must know that coming to this kind of flowery land is just for fun. The truth is fake and the falsehood is real, that kind of person would never reveal his real name, all of this is fake."


    I also felt that it made sense, so I didn''t pursue the matter further. It just so happened that Feng Si was calling me at this time, and on the other side of the phone was Zhuo Zhuo''s sweet voice:


    "Brother Brother Qin, why aren''t you coming over? I''m already too late, hurry up and come over."


    "With... "And then ¡­" I awkwardly laughed, and Feng Si once again snatched the phone away from me and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, come and help me quickly, these two women drank some alcohol, they are truly waves, Master Feng is getting stronger and stronger, I can''t even hold on much longer."


    Since I had already said that, I could only go over. When Qi Yu and I pushed open the door to the private room, I was almost shocked.


    The twin sisters took off the long robe they were wearing. They were wearing a halter top that revealed their navel, as well as hot pants that were barely visible.


    The two of them were almost kneading the same thing as Feng Si. One of them leaned on Feng Si''s shoulder, and the other pressed its two white thighs on Feng Si''s stomach.


    Even Feng Si, who had experienced a lot of battles, was happy to see me in. When he saw me enter, he quickly waved his hand and said:


    "You couldn''t have gone out just now to carry me on your back and shoot, could it be that you have even changed into Clothes?"


    I quickly shouted at Feng Si to not misunderstand. I was afraid that Qi Yu would feel embarrassed, but he just covered his mouth and laughed softly.


    "Master Feng, there is something I need to tell you." I want to discuss what I heard from Qi Yu and his fans with them.


    Feng Si, look at my serious expression, you know something is up and nodded. I signaled to Zhuo Ma who was beside me with my eyes:


    "Little sisters, we''ll stop here today. We''ll look for you the next time we come."


    After he finished speaking, Feng Si waved his hand to signal his mother, who was on duty, to go out and get the Pos machine. The two Cho Ma and Zhuo Dan were a little unhappy, hoping that Feng Si could play with them a little longer, as they pouted and said:


    "No need, we just got to know each other and then started playing. Leaving after a while is not interesting at all."


    Hmm, next time. Feng Si did not even let the two sisters touch his hand, looking extremely determined. Seeing that there was no hope, the two sisters snorted coldly and left.


    Feng Si leaned on the sofa chair and laughed at me:


    "Do you really think that I, as the Master Feng, am a perverted person? When it comes to proper business, we have to do it properly. We better not be delayed by these girls."


    Feng Si is really straightforward when he does things, I admit that, I hurried to compliment him, and then I told him everything that Qi Yu had told me just now in detail.


    "There really is such a thing." After Feng Si finished speaking, he was somewhat shocked. He glanced at Qi Yu and asked in disbelief:


    "Don''t take this matter to heart, it''s no small matter."


    To the heavens and earth, Qi Yu gently lifted his back, showing Feng Si the wound on his back, and said with a bit of grievance:


    "Look, this is the mark left by the monkey. It hurts."

 C266 Miao Daoke

    I could clearly feel that after looking at the wound on Qi Yu''s back, there was something wrong with it. Even her lips were trembling.


    "Alright, there''s nothing for you to do here. You can leave first." Feng Si opened his wallet, took out a few red notes and handed them over to Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu was startled for a moment, then looked at me.


    "Master Feng gave it to you, don''t worry about it, you can take it. If you need anything, we''ll look for you."


    "Sure." Qi Yu looked at the bills in her hands and winked at me, then lightly said that she would wait for you outside, Brother Qin.


    In that huge private room, only Feng Si and I were left. Only then did I dare to open my mouth and ask: "Master Feng, I''m afraid you know something inside, tell me about it."


    Feng Si didn''t speak for a long time, he only rubbed his Mediterranean head. Seeing that he was holding back and not saying anything, Feng Si made me a little anxious, and couldn''t help but urge him again.


    "Little brat, don''t be noisy first." Master Feng frowned and sighed. "Do you still remember what he told me about that beast with a twelve-story building?


    I nodded my head like I was pounding garlic, saying that of course I remembered that he had told me a story about his youth, and it was still fresh in my mind.


    "But not just anyone can raise an animal with a twelve-story building." Feng Si frowned, and told me that if he followed the person''s appearance that Qi Yu mentioned, he would recognize him.


    That person was called Miao Daoke, and was a Hubei man. Ten years ago, he was a first class.


    Feng Si told me that his name was the same as mine back then and he was a popular figure. Everyone called him Monkey King.


    I''ve never heard of him. I must have been too young to touch him ten years ago.


    However, why did such an awesome person from ten years ago disappear in the yin and yang lines?


    This person''s eyes were very narrow, belonging to the type of person that not even a thread could pierce through. Feng Si laughed and said:


    "He does have some skills, but because his reputation is too good, a few years ago, he claimed that he would go into the mountains to cultivate. Ten years later, he would venture into the martial arts world again."


    Miao Daoke was about to re-emerge. However, there was something wrong with this person''s situation.


    I asked why. Feng Si started to explain to me:


    "Someone like him, after battling for so long in Hua Bei, come less from the south, and walk towards the north, that''s where all the yin and yang lines are gathered. Although we have a few numbers of people here, but it can''t be considered big, Miao Daoke shouldn''t come to our place, unless there''s one possibility ¡­"


    Feng Si stopped talking here and glanced at me.


    I jumped a little when I saw his gaze. I subconsciously pointed to my own chin and said:


    "Could it be that Miao Daoke is here for me?"


    These words were like the earth and words, Feng Si nodded his head a few times and said:


    Your current appearance is exactly the same as him ten years ago. This fellow''s heart is extremely narrow, and right now, you can be considered as someone very popular in yin and yang lines. Everyone is talking about you, but no one has paid any attention to him.


    This was what people called afraid of fame, afraid of pigs being strong. I could not help but let out a sound in my head, thinking that if I did as Feng Si said, then there was something wrong with this Miao Daoke, that is, he was too jealous.


    Why don''t I give him this Tetrahymena''s name? I don''t want this name from the bottom of my heart.


    "If you want to make Miao Daoke happy, then you can go on two paths."


    I asked which two it was, and Feng Si gave me a list.


    The first reason is because he was really scared by that monkey, so he obediently carried his backpack and left. In the future, he will not stay in yin and yang lines, then you won''t be this industry''s person, Miao Daoke doesn''t need to find trouble with him.


    I shook my head and said, "I definitely can''t do this. I can''t possibly throw away all of my ancestral skills just for this."


    "Then we can only choose the second option." Feng Si laughed and said:


    "Since Miao Daoke wants to compete with you, then compete well with him. If you can beat him, he will accept his loss wholeheartedly, and there will be no reason for him to be as shameless as you are now."


    The latter rule is obviously more feasible, but I don''t want to be honest either. Leave some leeway for people to meet in the future, I can do this and try my best not to do it.


    However, Feng Si seemed to be more anxious than me, he looked at me and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, do you know why I am able to be what I am today?"


    I was a little confused by his sudden question and looked at him blankly. Feng Si chuckled coldly and said, "Heh, that''s because I was fierce enough.


    To become a member of the yin and yang lines, one must be decisive in their actions.


    "I''ll help you sign your name scroll. We have to do this, even if we don''t want to." Feng Si''s words were straightforward, the eyes stared straight at me, and I was unable to reject.


    "Let me think about it again. I don''t want to end this matter here." I also very straightforwardly answered him. When Feng Si heard what I said, there was an expression of disappointment on his face.


    I didn''t think too much into it, but I felt that I shouldn''t do anything. Feng Si is a businessman, if there''s anything he doesn''t want to do, then he must be a thief.


    Now that he''s so nice to me, I can''t say what he''s plotting.


    "Since that''s the case, you can take it one step at a time." Just now, Feng Si said crisply:


    "If there''s anything, please look for Master Feng."


    I was just about to reply to him, but I don''t know why, but there were so many businesses, and my phone''s WeChat rang again. A Fei sent me a message via his WeChat:


    "Brother Qin, are you busy?"


    It was almost 10 at night, why did A Fei send me a WeChat? I sent back a question mark, and saw that the other party was typing in the message that was displayed for a long time.


    After a while, A Fei finally sent a long text message:


    "Brother Qin, if you are free, can you come over to my place? Sister Pan, after hearing what I have to say about you, I feel that you are very powerful and that I want to meet you."


    Why did that wealthy want to see me? If I go over and snatch A Fei''s food, wouldn''t that mean that he was heartless and unjust?


    But that was in my head for a moment, and I didn''t really dare say it to him.


    "If you don''t come, who knows what the Sister Pan will do to me. I beg you." A Fei sent me a pitiful emoji.


    I thought for a bit and felt that A Fei, who was tied to a steel bed, was feeling pity for him.

 C267 Nine-Fox Diagram

    A Fei added a few more sentences of pleading later on, I also didn''t want to stay here with Feng Si anymore, so it wouldn''t be a big deal to continue chatting.


    "You should do whatever you need to do." Feng Si grinned, laughed with his yellow teeth and said:


    "But you have to be careful, not just any kind of business can be accepted."


    Before Feng Si could finish his sentence, he let out a happy giggle, which made goosebumps all over my body.


    sent me the address of the Sister Pan''s house, Yong He Garden, Room 609.


    This place is the tallest residential area we have here, compared to the first class Tang Chen in Demonic City, only a rich woman can afford to live here.


    Each house and villa was basically a separate house, and there was even a pond inside the house, which was a miniature version of the manor.


    It''s said that the houses in here aren''t things that can be bought with money. Anyway, I''ve been there a lot, so Yong and the garden are the first ones to go back.


    A Fei was already waiting for me at the villa. The moment he saw my car coming over, he told me to give the Key to the security guards in the neighborhood to help me park the car properly.


    The big villa was called a high-class entrance. It was a typical baroque style of walls and gates. Entering it would only result in lush green grass.


    The inner door was not closed and the lights were on. There was a picture of a Nine Fox hanging at the entrance.


    In fact, it was more accurate to say that the material of this item was not drawn on. It seemed to be a blanket type of knitted fabric, where nine foxes were stitched into it.


    Eight dark red foxes surrounded a white fox. That fox had a thin nose and a pointy face, and two bright eyes, just like a blossoming peach.


    Eight long tails extended from the fox''s back. The fox had an inner pellet in its body and a long tail on its back.


    It was said that each of them was 1000 years older. During the first 5000 years of cultivation, the tails on their back were all white in color and not pure. However, after that, the tails had passed 5000 years ago.


    When the Great Dao was about to be formed, the color became even purer.


    This was the principle that made the Great Dao invisible, and the more powerful, the simpler it was.


    However, this fox''s spirit transformation was considered a strange sight. Furthermore, from ancient times until now, this fox had always been a symbol of the fox spirit''s flirtatious nature.


    Normal people would not have any pictures in their houses. If they wanted to hang one, they would have to hang a few, such as eagles soaring in the sky or eight or more pictures.


    Sister Pan''s taste is also quite unique.


    I asked A Fei how he could hang this kind of picture at home. A Fei shook his head and said:


    "I really don''t know about that question. Since they didn''t tell me, it wouldn''t be good for me to ask, right?"


    I nodded and asked,


    "Did that Sister Pan come to find me today?"


    A Fei only said that he was fine, patted his chest and told me that Sister Pan was very interested after hearing about you, and wanted to meet you.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Pan is usually very interested in the affairs of these religions. If you''re right, maybe Sister Pan will even invest in you." Saying this, A Fei proudly patted his chest, telling me not to thank him.


    I didn''t care about what she said, I only enjoyed the Sister Pan''s furniture and play in her house. Afterwards, I sat on the sofa chair and felt that my butt was going to go soft the moment I sat down.


    He looked down and saw that the sofa skin was actually made of pure fur. There was a full body on it and a full body of black fur.


    Looking at the two sides of the sofa chair, I was almost shocked. On the two sides of the armrest, there were two huge bear claws.


    There are leather sofa chair s, but don''t tell me this sofa is made of bear skin.


    "Don''t be so shocked, I was also freaking shocked the first time I came back." A Fei told me that Sister Pan likes these. There are still a lot of these animal products in his house. A Fei pointed it out to me one by one.


    The bed in that room was made of a single piece of fox skin, the floor mat in the study was tiger skin, and even the coffee table was made of the bones of an entire elk.


    So this place is an animal world.


    However, after coming here for such a long time, I still haven''t seen the famous Sister Pan that A Fei had mentioned before.


    "Then where did she go?" I asked. A Fei hesitated for a long time before saying:


    "The Sister Pan is busy upstairs, we can''t come down until later. Let''s chat here first."


    Inviting me to this place, and letting me wait for her, I was a little unhappy. But A Fei was rather attentive, he brewed a pot of good tea, and the smell was filled with the fragrance of Nose.


    "Brother Qin, you''re quite knowledgeable. I heard from Sister Pan that you only pay five or six catties a year for this tea, and you only get it after paying a huge price."


    I nodded and told A Fei:


    This good tea is like good wine, only with a few fixed trees can it be produced. The smell and aroma are different from others, because the production is low, and the things are rare and precious, then how could it not be worth the old Nose''s money?


    A Fei immediately replied. At this time, Zhang Tiangang sent me a message and asked how the business in his shop is going.


    I looked at his WeChat and was happy, thinking that even though the old Nose had already run out of time, she still hadn''t seen his Wechat WeChat. It wasn''t easy to contact him today, but I had to show him off and sent him a video of Sister Pan''s home environment.


    And told him it was a big client.


    Who knew that right after I sent him this message, Zhang Tiangang would immediately call.


    "What''s wrong with you, Old Zhang?" Zhang Tiangang suddenly calling me made me feel a little strange.


    Zhang Tiangang coughed lightly. He lowered his voice and asked if there was anyone nearby, telling me to find a quiet corner to talk.


    I looked at A Fei, then put down the teacup in my hand, and asked him where the bathroom is.


    "If you want to go to the toilet, I''ll take you there." A Fei pulled me up and walked towards the side of the living room on the first floor. He pushed open a dazzling golden door.


    I went in and quickly closed the door, asking Zhang Tiangang why he was acting in such a mysterious manner.


    "Brother Qin, it''s not easy for you to stay in this place. I only took a glance at it, and I already felt that there is a problem."


    I lowered my voice and said I thought it was strange too. "You don''t know that the owner of this house is an animal collector. A bunch of things made of animal fur and bones look weird."


    "There''s a pattern in his house." Zhang Tiangang said with a hint of caution:


    "All those animal bones were used to set up the Wind and Water Bureau. There''s a special term called ''Four Fiends, Four Fiends, Four Directions.''"


    I heard that this noun was a little bit scary, so I asked Zhang Tiangang what did he mean by that.

 C268 Not suitable to stay long

    Zhang Tiangang said one sentence, the two sentences couldn''t be explained over the phone, so he told me to leave quickly, those people must not be good people either.


    Recently, I have been reciting from the back, and all sorts of strange things were thrown at me. Hearing this, I naturally did not dare to slight them.


    After listening to Zhang Tiangang''s warning,he quickly hung up and pressed the key to the toilet. After finishing up with the toilet, she walked out.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw A Fei standing at the doorway, with his body leaning on the door. When I opened the door, A Fei coincidentally walked in, startling me.


    From the looks of it, he was eavesdropping on my conversation on the phone. I rolled my eyes at him, but A Fei felt a little awkward, and laughed happily.


    "Brother Qin, finished."


    "Hmm ¡­" I didn''t really care about him, I just explained to him, "I just received a phone call. I still have some matters to attend to, how about today, I will come back in a few days to visit the Sister Pan."


    Hearing my words, A Fei''s face immediately became pale from fright, and quickly grabbed my wrist:


    "Don''t, Brother Qin, we''re already here, we don''t need this half a group''s time."


    When I heard the smell, I felt that something was wrong and said to A Fei:


    "I''m really sorry about it today, and Sister Pan is still here. I''m really in a hurry to go back, don''t worry, you won''t be able to handle this next time."


    A Fei said with a mournful face. How could he not be anxious, if this matter was not completed, the Sister Pan would kill him.


    I wondered what he was playing at.


    "What''s the situation?" I asked tentatively. Seeing that I answered, A Fei took off his shirt. I was really shocked when I saw it.


    That A Fei was not fat to begin with, her clean and white body was filled with two finger-wide bruises, as well as many scratches and bite marks.


    This can''t all be made by Sister Pan, I thought in my heart. Could this Sister Pan be a psychopath?


    "See, Sister Pan said that if she doesn''t leave you here today, when she comes out, she will prepare to collect my, A Fei''s, corpse." When she spoke, a 1.8 meter tall man was on the verge of crying.


    Being tormented like that by him, I didn''t say anything for a long time. Seeing me in a daze, A Fei raised his head, looked at me with teary eyes, and said:


    "It won''t work, even if I have to waste a few minutes of your time."


    Honestly speaking, my heart is extremely soft-hearted. After hearing what he said, I hesitated for a moment. Of course, I looked at a stuffed horse hanging on the wall with cold eyes.


    The four evils that Zhang Tiangang spoke of should definitely not be fake. If they were to stay here, I think something big would really happen.


    "Sorry A Fei, I really can''t help you with this matter." I resolutely gritted my teeth and turned around to leave. At this moment, I heard the sound of high heels kicking and kicking coming from upstairs.


    Without waiting for me to walk out of the living room, a crisp female voice came from behind me.


    "Boss Qin, why are you leaving right after arriving? Aren''t you going to take a seat?"


    Before I could finish my words, I felt a pair of arms lightly place on my shoulders and pull me behind. From the looks of it, I didn''t use much strength.


    "You are Sister Pan."


    All I could do was turn around and look behind me at a woman in a red dress with flats under her feet.


    This Sister Pan had a wave wave with short hair, two eyes that were like peach blossom eyes, high nose bridge, and lips that were like those of a flame red lips.


    Her skin was extremely good. If one did not mention it, one would not be able to tell that she was a woman close to 40 years old.


    No wonder this A Fei is able to follow Third Sis wholeheartedly. I think there are other reasons besides money.


    Since I''m already here, if I were to leave now, it would be hard to say. I could only bite the bullet and say:


    "I wonder if you have any orders for me to come here today?"


    Sister Pan only told me not to be too polite, and actually pulled my hand up and carried me towards the sofa chair. As I walked, she even told me to come here as if it was my own home, and not to be courteous with Sister Pan.


    Ouch.


    How can I not be courteous with you? Looking at your battle, even I am a little afraid. I bitterly smiled. I had something to do with Sister Pan today, why don''t I come visit your place some other day?


    When Sister Pan heard this, she pouted unhappily and turned to look at A Fei with a falcon-like gaze, scaring A Fei to the point that he shuddered. She bitterly laughed and said:


    "Really, no. Brother Qin, you''ve already come. You''re too unlucky, drink a cup of tea and then leave."


    There was a pot of green tea steaming in the soup. I poured a cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    "How about this, today we use tea in place of wine, in a few days I will treat everyone to a meal."


    Just as I was about to get up, I was pressed down by Sister Pan. That Sister Pan didn''t use her arm, but instead used her entire body to lean on my chest, and gave a light Aiya.


    When I looked down, I could see the red dresses. They weren''t brassiere, the whole line of business was rough and powerful.


    Sister Pan stuck her entire body onto mine, rested her chin on my earlobe and said softly:


    "So what if you''re here? Why are you in such a hurry? Could it be that some young lady is waiting for you inside?"


    This move is quite enchanting. If I didn''t know how old Sister Pan was, I would really be enchanted by her.


    "Then what exactly do you want? Just tell me." I felt a little sick at the sight of her, and pushed her aside with a cough.


    Sister Pan had probably suffered a setback, causing her expression to become somewhat unhappy as she looked at A Fei with a displeased expression.


    "I heard that Boss Qin''s supernatural sculpture is not ordinary, I also want to ask for a supernatural sculpture from you, can you do this?"


    Why are there so many moths?


    I asked Sister Pan what kind of supernatural sculpture she wanted to make, and there were many different types of supernatural sculpture.


    When ladies of the age of Sister Pan like my shop come to ask for supernatural sculpture, they usually only ask for divine sculpture s. The main point is to ask them to help protect the house, make peace with the family, or to not let their husband cheat them.


    These statues weren''t hard to make, so I asked the Sister Pan to say what she wanted to say directly.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she asked me if there was anything I could do to avoid robbing a statue of Ur.


    Hearing Sister Pan''s request really gave me a fright, where would an ordinary woman in her forties be able to invite such a statue to escape from a calamity?


    "Could it be that the Sister Pan has been in trouble for the past few years?" I asked, smiling.

 C269 fur baron

    When he said that, Sister Pan nodded his head and said, "Actually, the lives of rich people aren''t as good as you think. This principle of a man afraid of making a name for himself, do you understand?"


    I really understand this logic. If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t have been targeted by that Miao Daoke recently, which was why he brought out this many tricks.


    However, I only found out what was going on with Sister Pan after hearing her words.


    Sister Pan didn''t say any of this, but rather introduced herself to me.


    Actually, it wasn''t easy for her to earn money. A dozen years ago, when the leather business in China gradually recovered, she became the first batch of crab eaters to import leather from Russia and the northeast and sell it in the south.


    At that time, the Southerners still had foreign trade and real estate businesses. They recounted it over and over again. Although it wasn''t cold, they still had a sincere love for furry things like furs and grass.


    Wealthy people liked to bring their wives a small team of three or four, while the secretaries would bring one for each of them.


    The Sister Pan mainly sold it to these people, who did not lack money, so at that time, the Sister Pan was doing high-end customization.


    However, she said that was not the most profitable one, but the most profitable.


    What''s the trick, I asked.


    So the price of a good hide and a bad hide were geometric differences. Generally, a top grade animal skin would need to be peeled alive.


    In other words, while the animal was still alive, it would not open its stomach, but would only make a cut on the animal''s calf and then breathe in through the wound.


    Under the pressure of the air, a piece of the skin was torn off alive, turning the animal into a balloon.


    At this time, with the help of an external force, the entire piece of skin had been pulled out from that small hole. The fur was pointing inwards and would not be stained with a drop of blood.


    It was a whole piece of flesh, clean and clean. Furthermore, it was the skin that had been peeled off recently. Therefore, the animal''s luster and temperature were very pleasing to the eye.


    This method sounded simple, but in the entire market, only the Sister Pan knew how to do it.


    Things were rare and precious, but because of this method, the leathery side of the technique was extremely beautiful, so all the rich women were chasing after the leather grasses of Sister Pan''s family.


    It sounds terrible to me, but I feel chilled to the skin, and how painful it would be if a whole piece were peeled off alive.


    "Boss Qin, if you are too merciful in this business, you can only eat and chant Buddha during Ramadan." Sister Pan''s eyes are very fierce, in an instant he figured out what''s going on in my mind.


    However, doing business like this was indeed the case. There were many bosses who, because they had too many homework, would eat and chant all day long. In their hands, the buddhist beads were sold like candied fruits.


    But that life does not cultivate fruit, only love to murder and set fire to, when the time is on the verge of the temporary fart can be of no use.


    I can see that the reason the Sister Pan wanted to obtain this statue, was probably because she committed too many murders and had to get into trouble. She wanted to ask for a supernatural sculpture to help him escape this calamity.


    When I asked him this question, the Sister Pan also nodded her head and said:


    "I won''t hide it from you. Recently, when I was dreaming, I saw a bunch of foxes, deer, and musk deer chasing after me. It looked like they wanted to eat me up."


    After saying that, the Sister Pan placed his hand on my knee and touched it.


    "Just help me out. Just tell me how much money this matter costs. I''ll give you all the older sisters, okay?"


    It''s not a question of money being more money or less, it''s just that Sister Pan''s words are a little too vague. Other than dreaming about this kind of situation, what else could happen?


    I told Sister Pan to think carefully if there was anything strange that happened. If there were really only a few strange dreams, then it at most meant that it was her psychological effect.


    Saying that, the Sister Pan nodded her head like she was pounding garlic and told me that there really was one.


    What happened? Originally, Sister Pan kept a British Shorthair and a Butterfly. Both of them were small, but they were cute and didn''t have much combat power.


    But, such a small puppy, what happened that day truly shocked Sister Pan.


    Sister Pan told me the general story. On that night, she had a party at home with a few business customers and those two animals were playing on Sister Pan''s legs.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with it, but when it was around midnight and everyone had gone back, the appearance of the two beasts on Sister Zhang''s legs suddenly changed.


    Sister Pan asked me, "How do kittens and puppies bark? You should all have heard of it. "


    "Meow meow meow, puppy meow meow." I learned a little, the happy Sister Pan burst out laughing, but then her expression changed and she said:


    "Those two little things don''t call them that."


    Aoao ¡­ Zhi, the Sister Pan mimicked the sound and made two weird noises, saying that these were the sounds produced by the two small animals. The sound was very strange, I could not make out what it was.


    Was there any animal in the world with this sound? Sister Pan told me that he had been in the fur business for so many years, she could tell from this voice that it was the fox''s.


    "The fox''s voice." The more I listened, the more I felt that there was something strange going on. Sister Pan was obviously a little nervous as she placed her hand on my knee and leaned closer and closer. She stared into my eyes with her beautiful eyes and said:


    "That''s alright, but that little bastard is still talking."


    "Say what?" I froze.


    Sister Pan pouted her mouth and imitated the beast''s voice and shouted:


    So cold and painful, give me back my skin, a few words. Sister Pan''s tone of voice just now was just like that of a fox with its fur cut off.


    Seeing his reaction, scared me too, and I looked at Sister Pan in a daze.


    When she saw me like that, she laughed and patted my knee. "I didn''t scare you, did I?"


    "No, how could that be?" I quickly regained my senses and looked around the house once more. However, I didn''t see the British Shorthair that Sister Pan had mentioned, nor the butterfly dog.


    Where are the two small animals? I asked the Sister Pan. However, she only sneered, and with a trace of indifference on her face, she said:


    "Those two little things were too scary. I was afraid that if I stayed here, it might harm me, so I dealt with them."


    What should he do? Sister Pan took out two sealed bags from the drawer beside the sofa chair.


    Inside each one was a piece of fur. One was short and gray, rather small, while the other was slightly larger and tawny in color, and the fur was also slightly longer.


    I was stunned for a moment. Needless to say, it must be the British Shorthair and the Butterfly''s hide.

 C270 kaiju

    This is a little too cruel. I can''t quite look at this woman with the delicate makeup in front of me.


    However, Sister Pan did not seem to care about this at all.


    "This is too dangerous for me. As long as it''s something dangerous, I have to get rid of it as soon as possible. Keeping it alive is a disaster."


    I can only say that it''s great, of course it''s because Sister Pan is so full of herself, so there''s no way to say it.


    "Why don''t I think about what kind of statue I can help you with, and then I''ll contact you." I gritted my teeth and said.


    Sister Pan nodded her head and said, "Nothing else is a problem. Please tell me how long it will take to complete this task with a specific time. If I do not meet this time limit, what should I do?"


    Actually, it wasn''t that difficult. Her current situation was more or less the same as the Slaughtering that he had encountered before. It was mainly because he had too many killing skills on him, that she became like this.


    If nothing went wrong, then just being a statue of a good child should be enough to undo his killing intent and stop these calamities from happening.


    I told Sister Pan that she should be able to finish the job within three days, and I''ll bring the statue over to him then.


    Hearing what I said, the Sister Pan laughed and casually reached into her collar to take out a check.


    The amount of money is three times what A Fei gave me previously, if I could earn this money, then I would have earned back the money I spent on buying arrows from Feng Si.


    I think that although this Sister Pan has a weird personality, money is always beautiful and kind, and she can do this kind of business.


    All of a sudden, I forgot about what Zhang Tiangang had said to me before.


    "Just you wait, I''ll definitely bring the statue to you in three days."


    These are all small amounts of money, the Sister Pan told me.


    "If it''s really useful, then this money will only be a deposit. I will pay you an even bigger amount."


    My dear, it''s good to have money.


    Since she said so, I didn''t hold back anymore. I nodded and agreed to her request, and then exchanged a few more pleasantries. This Sister Pan was truly worthy of being the boss who had crawled around in the martial arts world for many years, her words were flawless.


    Before I left, I even got A Fei to specifically send me off.


    When I walked out of the door, I asked A Fei if this was really the only thing that had brought me here.


    This question caused A Fei to feel somewhat helpless. He took a deep breath and told me:


    "Follow beside Sister Pan, we have to be more meticulous. Although this person is crying in anger, at the time her thoughts were very strange, we don''t understand the world of rich people, but if we offend him, that would be unbearable for us."


    I looked at A Fei, he is a living example, the Sister Pan''s perverted nature was completely exposed on him.


    Before I left the neighborhood, I saw A Fei looking at me from the rear of my car in the rearview mirror for a long time. Then, I shook my head with a helpless look on my face, returning back to the neighborhood.


    After driving for not too long, Zhang Tiangang called me. He immediately asked me where I was.


    This question suddenly startled me. Only now did I remember that he had told me everything before, that I had to quickly leave Sister Pan''s house, who knows what might happen.


    I had forgotten about this matter, so I was stunned for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Tiangang sighed heavily on the other end of the phone, and said:


    "Brother Qin, I think you have just left your house and have forgotten about what I have just said."


    I stammered out a laugh. Feeling a little awkward, I said:


    "However, it doesn''t seem to be as serious as you say. I didn''t find anything strange when I was staying there, and other than the fact that the Sister Pan has a weird temper, the rest is also quite good."


    When Zhang Tiangang heard my explanation, he became even more anxious. He let out a long sigh and said, "When have I ever lied to you? Do you still remember what I told you before?


    There''s a saying, "Don''t listen to the words of the old man, it''s a loss". I didn''t listen to what Zhang Tingfang said before, something really happened.


    But is this really what it is? When Zhang Tiangang saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, he asked me if Sister Pan had asked me to do anything.


    When I said that Zhang Tiangang''s calculations were accurate, I told Zhang Tiangang everything that Sister Pan had said earlier in detail.


    After he finished listening to what I had to say, he looked a little unhappy on the other side of the phone, saying that if he could push this matter away, then he would do the best he could, and we wouldn''t earn that money.


    Why, I don''t understand, Sister Pan is really not a difficult matter, I have dealt with many similar things before.


    If a simple divine sculpture could earn this much money, then wouldn''t it be equivalent to throwing money out of the window when Zhang Tiangang and I say that?


    If he were to do this, he would be in trouble.


    With what I said, Zhang Tiangang asked back: "Are you sure that woman is not lying? She isn''t making up a story with you, lying to you."


    "For what?" I asked. Zhang Tiangang laughed and said:


    "Brother Qin, you are still young, and there are some things that you have yet to experience, so you are still too shallow." Brother Qin, you are still young, and there are still some things that you have not experienced, so you have not experienced.


    These words were true. After such a long period of time, for the sake of personal gain, countless people had died.


    I''ve seen so much that I feel a little numb.


    But this Sister Pan had hired a divine sculpture. Other than protecting herself, what else could it be used for.


    I don''t really understand, but Zhang Tiangang told me to delay this matter as long as possible, so we shouldn''t be in such a hurry to do it for the Sister Pan.


    I casually replied. I put this matter in my heart and asked Zhang Tiangang what was the situation on his side.


    Almost a month and a half had already passed since the incident of him searching for a Feng Shui treasure for the Buddha. At that time, the contract he had made was for three months.


    There wasn''t much time left.


    Zhang Tiangang on the other end of the phone let out a long sigh and said:


    "This matter is not too optimistic. I originally thought that finding a place wasn''t too difficult, but in these few years, the Northwest Shaagang Real Estate has risen. In addition to the mining and forestry industries being too destructive, many Feng Shui dragon meridians have already been severed."


    "That Feng Shui treasure land could be said to be all over the place. One place was broken and the rest cannot be used. Therefore, if I want to find a real Feng Shui treasure that has a long lifespan, I''ll have to expend a bit more effort."

 C271 monkey blood

    "If we can''t find it, then we''ll come back first." I comforted Zhang Tiangang. Actually, I really wanted that Gold Phoenix Flying Sky.


    But for my own selfish desires, allowing Zhang Tiangang to desperately run about, I couldn''t bear it any longer in my heart.


    Zhang Tiangang laughed happily on the other side of the phone:


    If we can really get the statue of the Buddha, then that is a matter of face for us. Furthermore, this is something passed down from your ancestors in the Brother Qin, we should cherish it well since the chance is right in front of us. "


    After calling me, Zhang Tiangang told me to be careful of the Sister Pan, and to tell me that a friend of his is waiting for him to go with me.


    I hung up and looked at the phone. It was already 12 o''clock.


    Can you see anything up here? I laughed and drove back.


    Because of what Feng Si said before, I didn''t go back to his place at night, but went straight back to the shop, thinking that nothing would happen to me during this night.


    This shop hasn''t been open for two to three days. Fortunately, there isn''t much smell. I lay on the bed, thinking about what happened that day and drowsily fell asleep.


    However, this time I kept an eye out. I didn''t dare to die from the night''s sleep, but rather stayed in a half-asleep state.


    Who was Miao Daoke? I''m not sure, but if that''s the case, then I''m afraid. If that person really comes again, then this time, Cheng Jia is not here.


    When it was one or two in the morning, everything was quiet. I suddenly heard very light footsteps by my ear.


    Because I was alone in the several hundred square meters area, I could clearly hear the sound even if a needle were to fall onto the ground. I immediately woke up from my dream state and looked around.


    Nothing, the voice should be coming from outside the Office, and it should be approaching from the inside of the door.


    I subconsciously leaned against the bed and grabbed onto the Soul Guiding Blade. My gaze was fixated on the Office''s door, pretending to sleep.


    The voice clattered as it walked towards Office. Not long after, the door creaked open and a black figure tiptoed in.


    It wasn''t very tall, at most a meter or so. Under the moonlight, he could see that it was wearing a cloak, and inside it was a pile of white fur.


    Seeing this scene, I immediately tensed up. Wasn''t this the weird monkey that Qi Yu and I talked about earlier?


    The monkey beside Miao Daoke, my eyes immediately lit up, and I saw it walking towards me, until it finally reached the edge of the steel bed.


    I tightly shut my eyes, but I could smell an extremely strong animal stench, and then I felt a pair of furry hands reaching towards my Nose.


    I think it was to see if I slept, to be so close to a monkey, and to be honest, I was nervous enough.


    It was a long time before the monkey took the hand away, and I squinted at it.


    The monkey had opened his cloak, and a white ape was standing by my bed, his buttocks pointed at me.


    What is he doing? Seeing this, I subconsciously cried out.


    That monkey probably didn''t expect that I would still be conscious. After being frightened by me, he was also stunned and actually jumped back a few steps to show his humility.


    The last time I saw the weasel let go of that fart, it had smoked an entire carriage full of people. This monkey is a beast with cultivation experience, he must be even stronger.


    Before he could say anything, I subconsciously covered my mouth and nose.


    When he released them, I felt that I was doing the right thing, because when I looked at the moonlight, the entire Office was releasing streams of yellow smoke.


    There is an idiom called ''wolf smoke rises from all sides'', which is called ''monkey smoke rises from all sides''. Through the hand covering my mouth and nose, I can smell an extremely pungent and pungent smell.


    These eyes were also instantly filled with tears. Monkey did not expect that I would be prepared in advance. He angrily said, "Tai!" After saying that, he waved his hands and pounced towards me.


    Fortunately, I had prepared a Soul Guiding Blade. When I saw the monkey coming over, I retreated two steps and jumped onto the bed. When the monkey pounced on me, I swiped the knife down at its wrist.


    In an instant, a wound that was half a foot long appeared on the monkey''s arm. Fresh blood flowed out from the wound, dyeing the white fur on the monkey''s arm blood-red.


    "Ao, ao ¡­" "It hurts so bad." The monkey shouted out in human language, causing me to almost jump in fright.


    The fact that this animal could open a Twelfth Floor was a legend. I''ve heard of it, but today is the first time I''ve seen it. After the monkey was sliced, it seemed to lose control, scratching its ears and scratching its cheeks as it continued to roar.


    I saw that since the thing came today, it didn''t stop there. It directly raised the Soul Guiding Blade and swung it towards the monkey''s ear.


    Although that Soul Guiding Blade is used to carve clay, it is as sharp as gold and jade. I only gently sliced off a piece of flesh from the monkey''s ear.


    "It hurts so bad." I jumped up and down and completely forgot about it. I was right in front of him, my gaze landed on the window of my Office, but he actually turned his head towards me and smashed open the window, before jumping down.


    The moment I fell down, I quickly stuck to the window and looked. My shop is on the 28th floor. If I jumped down here, not to mention a monkey, even if it was a bowl, it would still shatter into pieces.


    But when I looked down, I didn''t see a single monkey hair.


    Could it be that the monkey had slipped away?


    I was stunned for a moment. I couldn''t figure it out, but when I turned on the lights, the scene in the room scared me. There was a drop of dense blood on the floor.


    The blood was left by monkeys. I don''t think so, but it was dark blue.


    What blood can be dark blue? When I saw this blood, I almost didn''t react. If no one told me that this was also monkey''s blood, I would probably think that it was someone''s watercolor pigment dripping onto the ground.


    Strangely, when the drop of blood landed on the ground, hot steam rose from it even after a long time.


    Ten years of drinking ice and the blood was hard to cool. This monkey should be able to match these words.


    Just when I was stunned, my phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. After it was connected, a cough sounded from the other side.


    "The younger generation is truly powerful."

 C272 retainer under knife

    "You are Miao Daoke?" On the other end of the phone, the pine cone-like voice chuckled coldly.


    I continued to ask:


    "Brother, the two of us have no past grievances, and no recent grudges, why do you have to come and scam me time and time again?"


    The laughter on the other end of the phone did not stop for a long time. Only after a long time did he slowly say:


    If you want to blame something, blame your mouth. I, Miao Daoke, have never been one to offend people, I have never been one to offend people.


    When did I offend this Miao Daoke? In this short period of time, I didn''t pay any attention to him. Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly heard the glass door burst open with a creak.


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked. If something were to happen, I would have subconsciously copied out a piece of paperweight that was used to write characters on the table.


    However, before I could even reach the door, there was a loud bang as the Office''s soundproof glass shattered into a snowflake and fell to the ground.


    The rays from the fluorescent lights shone into the living room from Office, causing a person around five feet tall to appear as black as a shadow.


    "Qin Yi, we finally meet."


    The man moved his hand slightly and a cold light shone on my face.


    The blade in his hand let out a loud sound, it was obvious that it was a treasured blade.


    By contrast, the paperweight in my hand was like a poker.


    Truth be told, my mental state was in a mess at the time. There weren''t many people working in this building after 12 pm, and the security guards probably wouldn''t be here by then either.


    If Miao Daoke were to slash, I would probably die here today.


    "Since you''re here, what do you want?" I stared at Miao Daoke and said:


    "Do you think I have done you any harm?"


    "Heh, heh."


    Miao Daoke asked in return. Could it be that ten years ago, when he was cultivating in seclusion, the world had changed for him. However, this was not the most terrifying part.


    Back then he was Kui Yuan, and now that Kui Yuan has changed me, I just want to cut all ties and get rid of this yin and yang lines''s old man.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he did things too cruelly, Miao Daoke would definitely not have done this.


    I felt a little absent-minded, I don''t know what Kui Yuan is not, I am just a small figure in the yin and yang lines, even if I have some false reputation, I am just a boast about it.


    It''s against the law to kill him.


    "You are wrongly accusing me. Others wanted to harm you, it has nothing to do with me." I asked Miao Daoke if he had any enemies. It was just that for a moment, he didn''t remember anything.


    Miao Daoke stared coldly at me with his sword-like eyebrows as he said:


    "I do have a lot of enemies in my life. Of course, they''ve already reported it to Yama, so there''s no need for you."


    What he was going to say next would most likely be "wontons or cutlery".


    I took a deep breath and said:


    "Otherwise, if I die like this, I won''t be afraid. You have to make this matter clear, even if I report it to Yama, I can still be reasonable."


    "Bro, you''re still pretending to be stupid?" Miao Daoke laughed, and asked me if I remember the matter of Bai Shan''s matter half a month ago.


    I shook my head. Half a month ago, business was doing very well.


    However, Miao Daoke probably thought that I was pretending to be stupid, and upon hearing my words, he furiously swallowed his saliva, but he continued to speak patiently.


    Don''t think that I can let you go just because you pretended to be stupid. I just came out of seclusion half a month ago and was cultivating on Mount Baidu. It was you who ambushed me from behind.


    Miao Daoke then continued to describe that when he was at Mount Bai, the main thing he did was to raise his two monkeys.


    This divine monkey was his unique technique. At that time, when the two monkeys were developing the 12th floor, it was also a critical moment in their cultivation. At that moment, their bodies were extremely weak.


    It was at this time that I took advantage of the situation and entered the cave, killed one of the monkeys and stabbed him with a knife.


    While talking, Miao Daoke pulled off the clothes he was wearing, borrowing the light figure to look, there really was a five to six centimeters long cut on his waist.


    It hurts to look at me.


    But I really didn''t go to Mount Baishan, what right did he have to think that I was the one who did it? I asked Miao Daoke in response.


    Hearing my words, Miao Daoke frowned as he glanced at me, flung a handful of knife from his hands, and let me grab it, asking me if I would be able to recognize this if I didn''t recognize anything else.


    I glanced at it. I actually recognized it. It was the Soul Guiding Blade, inlaid with silver and gold. It was filled with dense runes written in tadpole script.


    The amount held in his hand was just right. With a single glance, he could tell that this was definitely an authentic item, and that the current year was similar to the one I had used.


    However, I just happen to have twelve Soul Guiding Knives. One is not bad, where did this Soul Guiding Knife come from?


    I was shocked and only then did I realize that there must be someone trying to harm me.


    "Misunderstanding, Miao Daoke, there must be a misunderstanding here."


    I looked at Miao Daoke who was extremely angry. Miao Daoke had already taken a step towards me, forcing me to retreat a few steps.


    "Now tell me it''s a misunderstanding."


    Miao Daoke laughed coldly and asked me: "Then what is the explanation on this Soul Guiding Blade? Could it be that he is fake? Could it be that the person I saw on Mount Bai that day wasn''t you as well?"


    It''s not wrong to take advantage of your name. If you manage to accomplish this, you will die.


    While I was speaking, I had already been forced into a corner of the Office.


    "Send Tetrahymena on your way, Master Qin."


    Miao Daoke''s blade emitted a cold light under the light, and when it shined on my eyes, they turned ice-cold. I felt a sharp pain in my eyes, and couldn''t help but close them.


    Suddenly, the person at the door shouted:


    "Sabrelord, don''t. Leave people behind."


    Before he finished speaking, a few stones struck Miao Daoke''s blade and made a clear metallic sound.


    When I opened my eyes, Feng Si was panting by the side of the table, looking at Miao Daoke.


    "I still need to give him some face, right? There''s a misunderstanding in this matter."


    When I saw Feng Si, I also heaved a sigh of relief. This fellow had truly taken my life today just in time.


    "Master Feng, why are you here?"


    Seeing that Feng Si was coming over, Miao Daoke did not wave the blade in his hand, but instead, used his toes to grab the blade away from his hand.


    "Sabrelord, nails are nails and rivets are rivets. We have to make things clear."

 C273 Borrowing a knife to kill someone

    "What''s there to explain?" Miao Daoke''s face was filled with anger, but it seemed like he was a little scared of Feng Si.


    As the old saying goes, a fierce dragon is a snake in our yin and yang lines. No one can tell how much power he has.


    I noticed that even though the atmosphere was tense, I knew that they wouldn''t die tonight. I took out a cigarette from my pocket, passed one to each of them, and took a long drag.


    "Why don''t we explain ourselves more clearly? But let me say this first, you and I haven''t moved."


    Feng Si also nodded and said that he watched me grow up. Other people would do such a thing, he would believe it, but it''s definitely not possible for me.


    Miao Daoke seemed to have calmed down a little at this time, but he was also very determined to tell me that he wasn''t blind, and the person he saw was definitely me.


    Indeed, the soul attracting knife in my hand is exactly the same as the knife that we used to make the statue.


    That was true.


    I brought out the toolbox that was placed under the ancestral tablets and brought out the Soul Guiding Blade. There was a total of 12 knife s and told Miao Daoke that he had one more, one less, and one less.


    Although that knife looks exactly the same, it definitely can''t be mine.


    "Then how can you explain that the person I saw was exactly the same as you?"


    I also shook my head, telling him that it was definitely impossible. Half a month ago, my shop was very busy, and I stayed in the store almost every day working.


    Besides, if you don''t believe me, you can change my driving recorder.


    Feng Si also nodded his head:


    "That''s right, Saber Lord, how can you be so sure that it''s something that the Little brat from the Qin Clan did? Could it be that he''s going to show his face and do something that isn''t legal?"


    Miao Daoke shook his head and said that I was wearing a mask at that time, so I couldn''t see my face, but I could see my eyes, and my figure and appearance was similar to mine. If he wasn''t stupid to such an extent, he would have been able to differentiate between the two.


    Hearing to this extent, Feng Si and I looked at each other.


    Feng Si said as he gave a long nod of his head.


    I think you didn''t offend someone, but rather, the Little brat from the Qin Clan offended someone, so he pretended to be someone else and was just here to harm you, Saber Lord.


    This was called borrowing a knife to kill someone. It was a very ingenious method.


    I realised that although Miao Daoke is clean and resolute, his brain seems to be rigid. Hearing what Feng Si said, he seemed to not be able to think straight.


    Then why do you want to harm this Little brat from the Qin Clan, there must be a reason. Don''t lie to me here, Master Feng you''re a scumbag, I won''t listen to your words.


    Once he said that, Feng Si laughed out loud. In return, he asked Miao Daoke if he remembered why he went into closed door cultivation all those years ago.


    Miao Daoke was silent for a moment. It turned out that the reason he went into closed door cultivation back then was not just for his reputation and cultivation, but more importantly, it was to hide.


    Avoiding what? There was an old saying, ''A man is afraid of a famous pig, he is afraid of a strong man''. This saying was extremely suitable for him.


    In those years, when Miao Daoke had just become famous, he was considered awesome in yin and yang lines. All sorts of people wanted to see him, and it was only because of this that he stole all the business in yin and yang lines.


    There were so many things that Miao Daoke could not tolerate because of his young age. As a result, he fought his way up to the yin and yang lines and broke through a few.


    A white crane stood amongst the flock of chickens, and the final result could only be the pecking of these chickens.


    Or if he was seen through by those arrogant white cranes, he would have no other choice but to kill the white cranes in order to survive.


    It was hard to walk on either path, so Miao Daoke hung on to it like a steel wire, and only when he was finally left with no other choice did he escape.


    Speaking of this story, Miao Daoke did not recover from it for a long time. He only sighed, thinking that there was a capable person backing him up.


    Feng Si laughed and said that it was good that he understood this logic, but it was the same for me.


    It was not easy to flatter someone with the words yin and yang lines, but wanting to stomp him down was as easy as flipping his hand.


    When they got to this point, the few of them calmed down. Miao Daoke was seated on the owner''s chair by Feng Si, so I brought the tea table over to them and started drinking tea and chatting.


    I asked Feng Si why he appeared here so promptly tonight.


    "Luckily, I managed to think of one thing. Otherwise, you would have really died." Feng Si stomped his feet and said:


    "I only heard about what happened to Saber Lord when I went back tonight. I felt like something was up when I heard about it, and I thought you were going to stay tonight. Saber Lord must get revenge, so I rushed here."


    I sucked in a cold breath when I heard this. If there was even the slightest mistake, I wouldn''t be able to keep my life tonight.


    Miao Daoke also coughed and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, although the Master Feng is speaking up for you, it does not mean that this matter will end like this. Right now, there is nothing that can prove that you did not do it, unless you investigate this matter thoroughly for me."


    Aiya, isn''t this making things difficult for me?


    Who knows who is impersonating who, using my name to harm people, and the bank is not small, but I do not know how long it will take to find people.


    Miao Daoke said. Give me half a month, if I don''t investigate this matter properly within this half a month, even the Great Firmament Golden Immortal wouldn''t be able to save me.


    Don''t worry, Feng Si told me not to worry, it wasn''t hard to say. Just think about it carefully, if I have any enemies, it would be fine.


    The reason is simple, yin and yang lines is indeed not small, but if there is no enmity between us, then it is definitely impossible for us to do such a thing.


    Moreover, even if it''s my enemy, this person should be quite skilled. What kind of person is Miao Daoke to be able to injure him?


    He''s also my enemy, and his territory in the yin and yang lines has been reduced by quite a bit.


    A few figures flashed through my mind, such as Hu Zhongtian or Wu Tongyong, but they were all dead.


    Could it be that he would be able to swindle a corpse over?


    "The Worms of a Hundred Feet died without being frozen. It might not be them, but it might be the people behind them."


    My mind went cold, and I suddenly thought of something.


    He was the leader when they tried to capture him. Although there was someone else besides him, those were all small fish and small prawns.


    Could it be that there''s someone else above him? Because of Hu Zhongtian, they have to seek revenge on me.

 C274 Shandong Dam

    Feng Si slapped his thigh and said that it might be the truth.


    After we chatted for awhile, Miao Daoke''s intention was that regardless of whether I had enemies of some sort, it would be extremely painful for him to talk about this matter.


    Find out the whole thing in a month.


    I didn''t want to at first, because it was obvious that the shit was on my head, and this had nothing to do with me, so why should I write a note to prove it?


    Without a second word, Miao Daoke was about to start a fight. That battle had given me a fright, but luckily Feng Si pulled him back into his seat.


    "We''re all family, why are you acting like this?"


    Feng Si took out a pen and paper from his pocket, and placed it on the desk as if he had prepared it beforehand:


    "I''ve already prepared everything for you. Otherwise, we can only do this for a month. If we can''t, we can''t say anything else."


    Just as I was about to speak, Feng Si patted my arm and muttered to himself. What''s there to be afraid of?


    I had no choice but to sign this piece of paper with these two people as proof. Within a month, clarify the sequence of events, if I did not complete within the contract, then get out of yin and yang lines.


    However, after signing the contract, my heart thumped, my heart said bad, why is Feng Si so enthusiastic about helping me with this matter?


    It did not seem like the style of Feng Si.


    But after the two of them signed the contract, they looked at me while smiling. Without saying anything further, they dragged Miao Daoke along.


    I was left alone, staring blankly at the few pieces of broken glass. Had I become confused in the last few days or what had happened? Why does it seem like my brain isn''t going to work?


    yin and yang lines had the most important words in the contract, so he signed this contract immediately. He had to achieve his goal no matter what. Otherwise, the result would be the same as what was said.


    Now that I have already signed this contract, if I do not explain the situation clearly within a month, I can only leave with my bag and leave.


    After signing this contract, I sat on the sofa chair and smoked half a pack of cigarettes, only then did I come back to my senses. At this moment, it was already dawn, so I called the glassmaker and had him change the shop''s window from the Office''s window to mine.


    The one who came to change the glass in my shop was a 1.8m Shandong Dam, with a full beard, and a canvas bag on his back.


    "Boss, you''re the one who wanted to change the glass, aren''t you?"


    Shandong Dam asked me and I nodded. I didn''t even have the mood to ask for the price and just took out 20 thousand yuan from the safe to exchange for the best, the harder the better.


    "Alright, this is none of my business." Shandong Dam took the money and was about to measure it, but after raising his head to take a look, his gaze landed on my face.


    That look gave me goosebumps because of the strange expression on Shandong Dam''s face. That eye was one-eyed, and only had one eyeball rolling in the eye socket. The other eye had a golden eyeball stuffed in it.


    After looking at him for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask,


    "Is there anything else?"


    At this time, Shandong Dam finally regained his senses, and said with a smile:


    "It''s fine, but from your appearance, Boss seems like you have that sort of appearance."


    "Which one?"


    Humans had three courts and five eyes, which were sometimes written on their faces due to their karmic luck. In fact, there were times when not only these things were written on their faces.


    This was also an expression that could sometimes directly reflect the current situation you are in. Some people would be able to deduce something just by looking at these expressions.


    Shandong Dam mentioned my face in front of me, so I can understand why he said that. After all, I have been really unlucky recently, and all those expressions were hanging on my face.


    I think other than he''s normal ¡ª a kid of three can see it in my face.


    "Then tell me what happened to me recently." I didn''t pay too much attention. I wanted to see if Shandong Dam was telling the truth anyway.


    Who would have thought that after hearing what I said, the Shandong Dam said:


    "Weird, looking at your face, you look like a saint held by nine dragons. In the future, you will definitely have great accomplishments, but right now, there are dark clouds covering the sun, and fierce tigers descending from the two sides of the mountain."


    Dark clouds covered the sky, and the sun did not shine. It was rare for a fierce tiger to come down from the mountains.


    When Shandong Dam said these words, they made my heart itch. Could it be that my luck has declined recently, like a tiger in distress?


    That''s why I don''t know if this Shandong Dam is truly capable, but in this situation, his words are like a hook, capturing my heart.


    I pressed him. Just tell me what you think.


    Shandong Dam moved the golden eyeball in his eye socket and told me that it wouldn''t work if I just sat here, so I decided to make him a cup of tea first.


    I have heard that all these capable people have tempers. One of them is Zhou Wen Wang, who pulled Jiang Taigong one step at a time, while the other one took Jiang Shang eight hundred steps, Jiang Shang eight hundred steps, and Jiang Shangbao''s eight hundred and one steps.


    Although I can''t compare to Zhou Wen Wang, but I still understand the principle of being a good man. Maybe this Shandong Dam really is some kind of character.


    Moreover, when I was sleepy, someone would pass me a pillow. This person was simply like the rain in front of me, I quickly brewed the tea and asked the Shandong Dam what the logic was.


    At this time, the man then asked me calmly,


    "I think something must have happened recently, and this matter is definitely related to the word ''Yin and Yang''."


    What was going on? Shandong Dam saw me nod my head and raised two of his fingers:


    "One is on the hill, one is in the ditches, the whole place is filled with holes, the water is like a storm."


    However, I did not understand what it meant. I wanted to ask this Shandong Dam but he shook his head and told me that it was a matter of life and death and I should not reveal it to him.


    At the same time, he also said that if you don''t understand, you only need to remember two things.


    The second thing was that if he met the white cat at night, he would be a real man in his lifetime. He could only grit his teeth and beat the cat to death. He could not be soft-hearted.


    If I am unable to accomplish either of these two things, then there will be a calamity waiting for me. If I am able to do it, then I will be reborn and will be able to accomplish a great deed.


    It wasn''t difficult for him to explain these two things to me. After I finished listening, I silently remembered them in my heart and wanted to request for the name of the Shandong Dam. But who would have known that this person would just wave his hand and say:


    "Why did we meet before?"

 C275 scrotum knife

    Shandong Dam laughed happily twice, saying that the two of us have met before, why would there be a need for us to know each other?


    Hearing that, how could I not be happy? I cupped my hands together and thanked him, then got Guan Ju to come over in the afternoon to take a look at the glass window.


    While I went out to help find out about the assassination of Miao Daoke.


    If I wanted to investigate this matter, I would really be like a headless fly. The only clue I had was the Soul Guiding Blade that Miao Daoke had left for me earlier.


    Just relying on this knife, how can I find out? I thought for a long time, and felt that the problem was still with the knife.


    Firstly, this knife is a real product. This means that other than my own house, there should be another set of Soul Guiding Blade.


    This item wasn''t easy to obtain. If it were to leak out from the market, it would definitely cause a huge commotion.


    Secondly, anyone who could use the Soul Guiding Blade would at least have some understanding of the supernatural sculpture. After all, if this thing did not have any incantations, it would be no different from a fruit knife.


    There aren''t many people who can match these two points. I thought for a moment and wanted to find the old man in yin and yang lines to ask, maybe I could get some information from him.


    But looking for someone was a problem, after thinking about it, it seemed like the Dragon Lady was the most suitable candidate.


    This person has a special relationship with my Grandpa, Dragon Lady is a typical knife mouth, a tofu heart, a cold face and a warm heart. If you go to her place and ask for information, just your mouth will be sweet, maybe you can really ask her something.


    Although the Dragon Lady was called the Dragon Lady, she was not like the average old lady in the countryside who lived an exquisite life. She lived in a small double city and had been living in the yin and yang lines for the past few years, taking in mountains and a few female disciples.


    I didn''t even say goodbye before I drove straight to Dragon Lady''s house. Dragon Lady''s house wasn''t even closed, and when I pushed open the door, I saw Dragon Lady and a few other ladies burning incense.


    The statue on top of the shrine was also very distinctive. It was dressed in white, with a floating belt behind its back. The lotus throne was beneath its feet, but its head was that of a horse.


    This kind of statue was called the Demonic Horseman, the yin and yang lines of Dragon Lady''s bloodline.


    I saw them burning incense equipment, so I didn''t have the heart to disturb them. I just leaned against the door, didn''t expect that Dragon Lady didn''t turn around and coldly said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, what are you doing here?"


    "Ouch." I exclaimed, saying that you didn''t even look at me. How did you know that it was me?


    "The fragrance of the women is in the air. A man suddenly came in without knocking. Other than you, I don''t think any other man would be so daring."


    Dragon Lady turned her head, and at the same time, the other big sisters turned their heads and smiled at me.


    These big sisters are one or two years older than me, and have already stayed here in Dragon Lady for a few years. They are extremely smart, and wear different kinds of cheongsam, they are called slim, graceful, and elegant.


    After looking at me for a while, my eyeballs couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Do not take me seriously unless you want to. Little brat from the Qin Clan, you better not learn bad things from me." When Dragon Lady saw my current state, she coldly said those words and scared me so much that I hurriedly closed my eyes.


    When the other sisters saw my expression, they couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Dragon Lady asked me what was going on these past two days. Only then did I open my eyes, look at my sisters, and laughed.


    "Granny Long, this time, something really happened to me. I''m here to ask you about the situation." After saying that, I took out the Soul Guiding Blade from my pocket.


    Dragon Lady handed it over with squinted eyes and said, "Isn''t this my family heirloom?" But this isn''t my family''s twelve, it''s another one.


    "There''s such a thing?" Even the Dragon Lady was surprised to hear this.


    Could it be that even the Dragon Lady didn''t know the reason behind this? When I encountered this situation, I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh in my heart.


    It seemed like he had to find someone else. Coming to the Dragon Lady was just wasting time.


    However, I still explained the whole matter to Dragon Lady. After hearing what Dragon Lady said, she also frowned, but her expression was a little gloomy.


    After half a day of hard work, the Dragon Lady finally asked me one thing, you know why my Grandpa didn''t do anything in the yin and yang lines all those years ago?


    Actually, this is what I wanted to ask, my Grandpa really has the capability, not to mention others, just an arrogant and proud master like Feng Si, was like a obedient grandson to my Grandpa back then.


    And the art of making statues was unique to the world.


    If my Grandpa had thought of this back then, it wouldn''t be a problem for me to eat all of the yin and yang lines in the city instead of bragging.


    Hearing my words, the Dragon Lady also nodded his head and said:


    Back then, your Grandpa was once hung up by someone as the Master Qin, or something similar, and that was because your life was unlucky, and you could not bear these things, so you did not dare to, and made your name big, if not, there would be something that you would not be able to bear. "


    What she said was that I was being too flamboyant, and that if I had something to say, the tree would be blown by the wind.


    "But these are not what I was thinking. Those are just casually shouted by those people in the martial arts world."


    I shrugged my shoulders helplessly. Dragon Lady was indeed saying these words for my own good, but in these past few days, I have already heard this kind of words many times.


    Dragon Lady could tell that I could not bear to listen to it any longer, so she laughed and said:


    "Actually, it''s not like I''ve never heard of you knowing what is called a Yin-Yang blade."


    I was stunned for a moment. That was a new phrase. ''Yin Yang Blade''.


    The Dragon Lady said that he was talking about this Soul Guiding Blade. Actually, there was an existence such as this blade was called Yang Blade and it was used by the statue person.


    In addition, after these people died, they would have to bring a knife with them into the land.


    This was because the ancients paid attention to matters of life and deaths. After death, it was equivalent to reviving from the ground, and the descendants of the supernatural sculpture bestowed upon others the blessing of exorcism.


    That was because they were sent by the heavens, so after death, they had to bring along knife s to report back to the heavens.


    The Soul Guiding Blade that was buried in the ground was called the Yin Blade.


    "You mean, this thing is buried in the ground." As the successor of the supernatural sculpture, I have never heard of this being mentioned by the Dragon Lady.


    So I was a little surprised to hear what he said, but it didn''t seem like he was joking with me.

 C276 Dentate

    "However, since the destruction of the previous Qing Dynasty, no one has done anything about it." Dragon Lady showed me the Silver Soul Blade. After careful observation, I found a point.


    Even though the knife and the knife look similar, the words written on the tadpole document and the Soul Guiding Blade in my hand are the same.


    Because the ancient people thought that the Underworld was the opposite of the human world, they had to reverse the writing to do it.


    Dragon Lady told me that if it''s really not difficult to investigate this matter, it might be something that was dug out from the ground by someone who fought upside down.


    Otherwise, who would use a knife that could draw souls from a dead person?


    "But who did it?" I doubtfully asked Dragon Lady in my mind. Dragon Lady also shook her head, saying that all she knew was these things. If she wanted to continue investigating, she would have to rely on herself.


    It is not easy to talk to me these days, who are not to sweep the snow in front of the door, who care about the other people.


    Dragon Lady and I still cupped our hands in gratitude and walked out along the way.


    Fortunately, there was already a clue. I opened my phone''s contact list and looked through everyone I could think of that had to do with the fight.


    Until at last my mobile phone''s address book slid onto a street of antique craters.


    Although this person was not yin and yang lines, he was a local tyrant that was crawling around in the antique circles. There were a lot of things in that place that were good stuff.


    There were many times when he had to seek the yin and yang lines for help because of his ghostly aura.


    In addition, sometimes I like to play with a few small objects, are to go to the cratered tooth.


    The two of them could not be considered friends, but they could be considered to be friends for wine and meat. If they were to ask him about this, they might be able to come to an understanding.


    The antique street was near the center of the city. I didn''t even open my car and went straight there, just in time to see Collapsing Fang taking two foreigners out for a stroll.


    In his hand was a small piece of white jade the size of a hand, which he introduced to them in Chinese.


    I didn''t immediately go up but just landed on the side and stared at the thing in his hand from afar.


    It was a two inch square white jade small badge with a dragon''s tattoo and goat''s fat. There were small dragons on its four sides. The dragon''s color was extremely bright. When I saw it, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    This boy is in the pit foreign guests ah, that thing''s Hornless Dragon tattoo was the Han Dynasty of the shape, mutton fat white jade color pattern warm.


    The Han Dynasty was thousands of years old, if this thing was real, then there would definitely be a type of jade that would oxidize on its surface and turn it into a faint yellow color.


    This color wasn''t something that could be copied. This item was very transparent. Although it was slightly black on the surface, it was clear that it was made from jade after being cleaned by chemicals.


    In short, this thing would be a fake if it was placed in front of someone who knew how to do things.


    However, he couldn''t do anything to the Broken Tusk''s mouth, so he kept talking. It was another gathering point of China''s five thousand years of civilization, another gathering point of Han Dynasty culture, and finally, he mentioned Wang Mang and Gu Han.


    The empress dowager had used this seal to smash Wang Mang, and it had already been thousands of years since they had lost control of the kingdom.


    Now it''s in the hands of his Breaker, the most precious thing in the world, because it''s just a little bit of money for a man, so I''ll give you two foreigners for $100 thousand.


    In the future, when his lord teeth returned to the sea, he would definitely pay ten times or even a hundred times the price to buy this thing back.


    As the two foreigners listened, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    I said to myself, if this is the seal used in the Han Dynasty, then wouldn''t the insole in my house be a waffle plate used by Zhang Jiuling?


    Seeing that I was right behind him, Collapsing Fang opened his eyes wide in shock and said, "Ah!"


    "Oh my god, isn''t this Tetrahymena?"


    The kid couldn''t resist pointing a thumbs-up at me and saying verygood to the two foreigners.


    I hate it when people talk about my Tetrahymena the most. If it was to others, it would also be a flower in name, but to me, it would simply be a talisman for killing.


    "You brat, you''re back here picking at the flat ground again."


    Oh my god, the Breaker stomped his feet and said, "Look at what you''re saying, I''m spreading Chinese culture to my foreign friends, do you think I''m a liar now?"


    I bitterly smiled as I thought to myself that this collapsing tooth kid was too shameless. I leaned close to her ear and asked,


    "Kid, you''re really amazing, this thing can''t be plastic, right? You still have the nerve to sell it for 100 thousand. In a few days, I''ll take out my washbasin. How about you give me a price?"


    After being seen through by me, the young man grins embarrassedly before shooting me a look and stretching out a finger.


    So long as this thing can be sold, it will give me a profit of one point.


    That''s a thousand dollars, that''s all.


    After hearing those words, I closed my mouth as well. Then, I heard the two foreigners laughing at me and told them that if they thought the price was too high, they could still negotiate with me.


    That foreigner didn''t hold back and stretched out a finger. Seeing this, even I was surprised. This foreigner''s business is too good. He did some $100 thousand, but he didn''t even mention a single cent?


    Collapsing Fangs quickly nodded and said:


    "Right, right, 100 thousand pieces of Roomymoney."


    However, what we didn''t expect was that when the two foreigners heard this, they would laugh and casually say in Mandarin that was even more righteous than a bungee:


    "100 dollars, I won''t pay any more."


    Damn, you''re f * cking joking. The young man didn''t seem to come back to his senses. I was surprised that the foreigner''s Mandarin was too good for him.


    The two foreigners smiled and said:


    It''s made of synthetic fake jade, don''t you think we can''t see that? If there really is something from Elegant, then contact us. Otherwise, I don''t think we have any need to continue our conversation.


    After hearing these words, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. To put it in perspective, this year isn''t comparable to the past. When reform and opening up to the world, not all foreigners would be able to do it.


    Now that the economy was strong, that foreigner had come to the country many times and gradually gained a better understanding of the national conditions.

 C277 external professor

    Not all of the foreign guests thought that he was just a fool. They thought that he had gone into the sea for a few years.


    The two foreigners cleared their throats and spoke in a clear and melodious voice.


    "To tell you the truth, the two of us are studying Chinese literature from Citigroup, and we are mainly researching the types of folklore in China. We have stayed there for a full seven to eight years, and we do have some research on the domestic market. If you have anything on the direction of folklore, you can contact us."


    After saying that, the two of them each took out a business card and handed it to us. On the card that was written on the card, ''Chinese Style'', was the name of Li Hans and a young man named Tang Nian.


    Both of them were external professors at Yan Jing University, and their identities were not ordinary.


    After the two of them had left, Collapsing Fang looked at me in surprise and said,


    "Brother Qin, I heard that you have gotten really popular recently. I thought you had forgotten about me, but you came here today to find out something."


    I smiled and said a few polite words before pointing to the time to tell him, "Let''s go eat something at this spot and chat as we eat. What do you think?"


    When it came to eating, the young man with broken teeth kept talking. Qing Zhen grabbed the lamb with his hands, the flame of the candle at the Sihe Temple, and Chen Ji''s intestines. He said the names of the dishes as if they were the menu.


    I laughed and said that I wouldn''t eat anything else today, so I ate the lamb rinse, hot and delicious, which I washed in a clear pot and dipped into a bowl of mustard and curd sauce.


    There was a restaurant called Shun De Restaurant right next to the antique street.


    I asked the Breaker if he had ever been to that shop, and he shook his head and said only that all he did was run a small business and that he had ever been to that pipe.


    When I heard him say that, I also began to tell him a lot: it was said that the cook had been working in Dongliu Shun, and that a piece of mutton with a razor blade was stuck to the newspaper, so that you could see what was written under it.


    The mutton was a sheep from Inner Mongolia. It was oily and flavorful. The bottom of the soup was filled with pickled prawns. The soup was clear to the bottom and the taste was also good. It was just right to grill the mutton.


    If there were a lot of fat on the chopsticks, they could fry the sheep tail oil. As long as there were some, it would be crisp and crispy. As long as he picked up the chopsticks and put them into his mouth, they would melt immediately.


    Even deities would probably not be able to stand the taste.


    As I said this, Collapsing Fang stomped his feet:


    "Brother Qin, then let''s not wait any longer and quickly go eat."


    I was elated. How could I not ask for help? I turned around and brought him to the Shunde Tower. There were seats for customers on the first floor of the building a few years ago.


    After the business expanded, they all became private booths. The private booths cost 200 yuan each, so when I saw the price, my heart hurt. But, I clenched my teeth and still ordered a room. I ordered whatever the young man wanted to eat.


    In the end, the entire piece of Table was filled with food, Fanged Boy did not stand on ceremony with me, he pushed all the food into his mouth with all his might, and the mutton meat was poured into the copper fire boiler one plate at a time.


    In the end, when the lamb meat was about to reach my throat, I stopped and gave a thumbs up,


    "What you said is true. It really is our best mutton restaurant. Next time, next time, I''ll invite you here."


    "Don''t be like this. It''s just a meal. We are lacking this little bit in friendship between us brothers." I smiled hypocritically.


    Collapsing Fangs was an old Taoist who had long been in the martial arts world. He understood the principle of not visiting the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. I must have something to ask for his help in coming here today. Collapsing Fang, who had eaten his fill, patted his belly and said:


    "Speaking of the Brother Qin, you don''t need to be embarrassed. I came here together with you yin and yang lines people and it''s not even fart, but you have your eyes on me. No matter what matter what you need my help with, as long as you speak, I will do my best."


    After saying that, I laughed. Since I couldn''t keep up with his words, I didn''t say anything else. I took out the Soul Guiding Blade from my pocket and handed it over to the Collapsing Tooth.


    The moment this item landed in his hands, how could I tell that he was an expert. The Breaking Fang said nothing more, picked up the knife and licked the tip of his tongue, after which he sniffed lightly.


    Only in the end did he play around with it. This Chinese medicine paid attention to hearing and hearing, and the antique shop also paid attention to these four words.


    With the knife in his hands, Collapsing Fangs continuously nodded his head. After running for half a day, he finally put the knife down. I was a little anxious, so I asked him a question to make out what it was.


    "This thing belongs to Ming Xuande." The Fanged One gave a thumbs up and continued, "Then, let''s go." "Yes," said the .


    "It''s good stuff, but this way ¡­"


    I told him to say it. We two brothers shouldn''t have said so much just to hear what I said. Only then did he dare to open his mouth and say:


    "It doesn''t look like it''s on the surface."


    If it wasn''t on the surface, then it was underground. This Collapsing Fang could tell at a glance that he truly had some ability.


    I nodded my head and said that''s right. I let the Breaker continue talking.


    "There are people who rob tombs in this world. There are people who move mountains, make hills, and find gold. They all have great abilities. Besides that, all the teachers here are just digging out small tombs. They don''t have names."


    Mentioning these items, the collapsing tooth cub became spirited. Then, he said,


    "I see that this item is inlaid with gold and silver, and the hilt of the saber has a wyvern coiled around it. If I''m not mistaken, if it isn''t used by the royal family, then it must be sealed by the royal family."


    That was true, the supernatural sculpture was created by Zhu Ming personally, and at the same time was sealed by Master Hong Wu, at that time in the Ming Dynasty, the successor of the supernatural sculpture was an official in the sixth stage of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    The five-clawed dragon on top of the Soul Sucking Saber symbolized the majesty of the imperial family.


    I listened to the Breaking Fang fellow continue with his story. The fact that this young lad didn''t care about his status meant that the owner of this blade was not an ordinary person. The fight shouldn''t be small, and normal teachers wouldn''t be able to do it.


    If Collapsing Fang didn''t guess wrong, this matter should at least be done by one of the three families ¡ª moving the mountain, making a hill, and finding gold.


    "Brother Qin, I think this thing is a valuable item. I wonder how much money you spent to buy it." When the Collapsing Fang held the item in his hand, his eyes were clearly excited, as if he hadn''t seen such a treasure in years.


    I laughed and said,


    "Bro, to be honest, I didn''t come here today for you to help me see if this thing is real or fake. I just want you to check it out for me. Where did this thing come from?"

 C278 Rows

    After hearing this question, the Fanged Tusk seemed to be troubled. He scratched his head and looked at me.


    "Brother Qin, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that there are no rules and no boundaries. This industry has its own rules.


    I understand this logic. Nearly half of the things in the antique shop come from the ground, so their true identities cannot be exposed. Thus, I can only make up some stories, both explicitly and covertly.


    People in this line of work could see through it with a single glance, but seeing through it absolutely could not be said. Otherwise, if something were to happen in the future, wouldn''t that be a trap for them?


    Therefore, this was an unwritten rule in their industry.


    There were some things I couldn''t find out, but that wasn''t the reason I was in a life or death situation, and I wasn''t going to invite the Breaker to such a big table of food.


    "Otherwise." I laughed and said to the Breaker,


    "See, this thing is worth a lot of money. As long as you help me look into the situation, once this matter is settled, this knife will be given to you. This money is much easier than cheating foreign guests on the street."


    After hearing what I said, Collapsing Fang''s eyes lit up slightly.


    I continued:


    "There is always a time when a horse high stool is short for this person. Right now, both of us are old dragons trapped at the mouth of the beach. This is our chance to live, a life where a single coin can defeat a hero."


    Upon hearing my words, Collapsing Fang''s eyes stared fixedly at the Soul Sucking Blade.


    This iron object was a rare item.


    "Think about it again. With this money, what can you do? Money is the guts of a person, only with money can you work."


    In a short moment, the collapsing tooth cub''s eyes opened wide as he held onto the Soul Guiding Blade:


    "F * ck his grandmother, what kind of shitty rules are these?! I''m about to starve to death, forget about him. But Brother Qin, what you said just now counts as nothing."


    "You can''t go back on your word." After all, this knife doesn''t count for much.


    After listening to me, the Breaker nodded, took out his cell phone, flipped through it for a while, made a call, and chatted for a while in an extremely awkward dialect before he finally hung up.


    "Recently, there have been a few epigastrium s coming out of the water." The Breaker looked at me and said.


    epigastrium referred to the big grave and the grave robbers. To get water out of the water, water could make money, and that referred to the antiques in the big grave.


    Collapsing Fang said in a rare manner:


    "I''ve heard my hometown talk about the rare items inside. There are quite a few top-grade Xuan De furnaces. Aside from this, there are also quite a few good items, and they''re all from Zhu Ming''s era."


    When I heard that, I was so happy that I stomped my feet. The time was right, the knife was also from the Ming Dynasty.


    I asked the person who did all these things, which one of them was named after the martial arts world.


    This question had completely baffled him. Even the Breaker shook his head and said,


    "I''ve also asked them. Not many people know that it wasn''t done by one of us, but I can guarantee that the technique definitely belongs to one of the Daoists."


    It wasn''t done by the people on our side, so it was a matter of a fierce dragon crossing the river. When I heard those words, I was stunned for a moment.


    The outside Monk knew how to recite scriptures, so the person who harmed Miao Daoke must be related to these foreign Taoists too.


    Seeing me standing there in a daze, Collapsing Fang said to me while patting his chest,


    "Brother Qin, with brother here, you can rest assured. Although this person is from the outside, he is not completely out of control. If you want to find him, you can find us."


    The kid gave me a date. He said he''d be able to get in touch with some people in three days, and then he''d find them and meet me.


    I just need to pretend I''m here to buy antiques.


    Although the Fangs Breaker looked like he was running for the train, he didn''t have a bad heart. After hearing what he said, I nodded my head and cupped my hands together with him.


    "Then I''ll thank you for this matter. I''ll have to trouble you to contact me in three days. When that time comes, I''ll be able to come anytime."


    After saying that, I went downstairs and bought the bill. I saw that the good guys had eaten my meal for a whole 1000 yuan, and the money was like water. It hurt so much that I cried out.


    Fortunately, this matter has been settled. When I looked at this time, it was already afternoon. I didn''t know if the glass in the shop was properly installed, so I went back to the shop to take a look.


    When he arrived inside the shop, he saw that the new glass had already been securely installed. Only Guan Ju was sitting on the sofa chair, chewing on melon seeds.


    The moment Guan Ju saw me return, she looked at me worriedly.


    "Boss, did something happen here? Why haven''t we opened for business in the past few days? If there''s anything, you have to tell me directly. We''ll face it together."


    When I heard this, I felt a little warm inside.


    This Guan Ju is only one of the employees in my shop. As the old saying goes, that husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest, and even flew away when they were facing a great calamity.


    However, I don''t know what happened inside the shop, so I could only smile and say:


    "Don''t worry, there are a lot of things going on these days. When Boss Zhang returns, this restaurant will still be open for business. You can come back to work then. Don''t think too much about it, even if you are on paid leave these days."


    "Alright then ¡­" When I saw her like this, I quickly comforted her. She had helped me keep an eye on the matter with the glass for an entire day, I laughed, and then, without saying anything else, I brought her to eat.


    Other than that, he had also called for Cheng Jia. This person hadn''t seen me for days. When I saw him, she pouted and stuck her hands in front of her chest. I knew from that look that she must have had a temper again.


    "Miss Cheng, you don''t have to do that, do you?"


    I chuckled and pretended to smile mischievously at her.


    Who knew that when Cheng Jia saw me like this, she became even angrier and said:


    "It''s already been a few days. Didn''t you say that you would come visit me once things were settled? Why did you not see me waiting for you at home for such a long time? Did you go look for that A Jiao again?"


    When I heard her words, I almost fainted. Where did she come from? What do you mean I didn''t come to find her? I just went to find that A Jiao.


    "There''s a misunderstanding here. I really have been through a lot of things during this period." I laughed and told them not to just stand around looking for a restaurant to talk to. During dinner, I told them everything that had happened recently.

 C279 old ladys Bones

    Hearing what I said, the two girls immediately turned pale with fright. Cheng Jia is better, after all, his Grandpa is also a member of the yin and yang lines.


    Guan Ju listened to everything I said as if she was listening to a fantasy. After a long time, she still wasn''t able to come back to her senses. After being in a daze for a long while, she suddenly mentioned something.


    "Is that Li Hans tall and big? There is a tattoo on his neck."


    This foreigner was usually tall, but since I didn''t see him with a tattoo, I could only shake my head. Could it be that Guan Ju knew Li Hans?


    I took out the name card that he gave me today. Guan Ju looked at his phone number and then opened his contact list.


    What a coincidence! Was Li Hans her teacher?


    Guan Ju''s words made sense, but they couldn''t all be true. Previously, Li Hans had taught him at their school.


    From the looks of it, Guan Ju had a rather high evaluation of this foreigner. His research on folklore was superior to many other scholars in the country, and was even better at certain fields.


    For example, China''s voodoo Gu or Maoshan culture could be called proficient in two words.


    I nodded my head. Just from his righteous words in Beijing today, I could tell that he was an extraordinary person.


    As Guan Ju spoke to here, she still shook her head with suspicion:


    "However, after dating me for a year, that Teacher Li said that he was going back to the Citigroup Country. I wonder why he is back in the mainland now? It''s a little strange."


    Cheng Jia laughed, and said that foreign scholars were always very mobile, especially when it came to studying such things.


    These can be considered as idle chitchat. I''m not too interested in that Hans Li if he''s not Hans Li. My Grandpa calls a group of people as'' red-hair ghost '', so I''m actually not too interested in these people.


    After dinner, Cheng Jia suggested that they go for a walk. The night market was very lively, but she hadn''t been there since she had returned, so when she saw the opportunity, she kept yelling that she wanted to take a look.


    I had no choice but to take the two girls with me. The most common clothing stalls in the night market, besides barbecue stalls, were those set up by university students who worked diligently and thriftily.


    They were all cheap goods, but women were naturally interested in these Clothes s and shoes.


    "You guys go take a look, I''ll go look around somewhere else." My gaze landed on a man who was playing with balloons in the night market.


    Ten dollars could shoot five bb, and if it all hit, there was a stuffed toy half the height of a person.


    This is a little interesting to me. After handing over 10 yuan to Eldest Brother who was carrying Sichuan food, the first four shots all landed on the balloon with a loud bang. At the last shot, I got nervous.


    Raising the plastic AK47 toward the sight, I was about to fire when someone behind me tapped my shoulder.


    With a bang, the bullet missed its target and flew past the balloon unerringly.


    In that moment of life and death, the only thing that was missing was the furry toy that was mine. Who the f * ck was standing there, patting my shoulder, I thought it was Cheng Jia, and said:


    "Just interrupt right here. You can have the figurine if you don''t pat me on the shoulder."


    But when I turned around, I saw that the one behind me was not Cheng Jia, but an old woman dressed in shabby clothes, holding a wooden stick in her hand.


    It must have been begging on the street.


    At such an old age, you still want to go out on the streets and beg for food? Looking at how you are now, I feel a little sorry for you.


    "I thought it was my friend." As he said that, he felt his pocket and took out a piece of 20, giving it to old lady.


    It was strange to say that the old man didn''t say a word. He only clasped his hands in front of his chest and bowed to me. Then, he swung his hands in front of his face. He looked like a deaf mute.


    I didn''t understand what he wanted to say, and could only wave his hands. The old lady was a little anxious, he took out a small pendant from his pocket and handed it over to me.


    So this old man isn''t just asking for money, he''s trying to support himself. I see that little pendant as a pebble or something, with a hole in it and a red rope.


    The stone was quite unique, and it couldn''t be described as ugly.


    However, I didn''t plan to take the old man''s stone. I just smiled and waved my hand. The old man, seeing me like this, also waved his hand and pulled my hand over. The stone was forced into my hand.


    Before I could come back to my senses, old lady had already disappeared into the sea of people in the night market while leaning on his staff.


    I looked down at the stone in my hand. It was not a pebble at all, but a tiny bone.


    Seeing this, my mind seemed to remember something. Today, during the day, Shandong Dam had told me this.


    At any time, I don''t want to pick up something that someone suddenly gave me.


    Could it be that something bad is going to happen when old lady hands this thing over to me tonight?


    While I was still in a daze, the bone had already turned into a puddle of black water and flowed into my palm.


    Not to mention anything else, just a strange smell suddenly appeared in my palm. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    However, Shandong Dam''s words had a divine quality to them. He said that he mustn''t pick up anyone else, and that there would be someone who would bring me such a strange item today.


    Could it be that something really was going to happen?


    Thinking about this, I started to panic as I bought two bottles of mineral water. I wanted to wash away the smell in my hands, but I didn''t expect that the smell would become stronger and stronger.


    When Cheng Jia and Guan Ju, who had just returned from buying Clothes, smelled the scent on my palm, they also covered the Nose.


    I took a closer look and felt that the smell was similar to the stench of a corpse.


    "I''m afraid something is going to happen." I looked at the two of them and said:


    "It''s the same rules as before. We''ll stay here for today. You guys go home first."


    Cheng Jia looked at me with a nervous expression and said:


    "What is going to happen again? I don''t care. This time, I will definitely stay by your side. Otherwise, I will definitely not agree."


    When I heard his words, I didn''t know whether to be moved or to collapse. I bitterly smiled with a helpless face as I said,


    "My dear lady, it''s already time. Stop playing around here. Don''t worry, after this matter is settled, I will definitely come and find you to accompany you when that time comes. What do you think?"


    Cheng Jia''s face was filled with determination, she still shook her head and said:


    "I don''t care about that. Where are you going this time? Where am I going?"

 C280 life-saving straw

    I can only helplessly shrug my shoulders and tell her to stay by my side. But she can try to say as little as possible, as long as she obediently stays by my side.


    "Sure, but you can''t leave me behind." Cheng Jia promised me as she put her hand on my arm.


    I drove Guan Ju back first, but when she drove Guan Ju back, I was stunned for a moment when I saw that both of them were driving on the road.


    Now that I have met with such a mess, where should I go from here? Cheng Jia looked at me in a daze, patted on my shoulder, and said:


    "Actually, this isn''t a difficult matter. Since he can calculate that you will encounter this matter now, maybe he has some sort of solution. Why don''t you consult him?"


    As the old saying went, it was better to wake people up from their dreams with a few words. This was a good idea, he quickly took out his phone and looked at the phone number that he used to call Shandong Dam.


    However, there was a burst of electronic service from the other end of the phone. The other end of the phone continued to broadcast the advertisements regarding their company. In the end, only two beeping sounds could be heard.


    "Hello, who is this?" The Shandong Dam''s voice was especially thick, and when I heard her voice, I immediately became excited.


    "Brother, do you still remember me? I''m the one that you showed me during the day."


    Only after staring blankly for a while did he hear a long "oh". He then said with a respectful laugh:


    "So it''s you, boss. What''s wrong? Didn''t you make the glass during the day? Did something happen?"


    I hurriedly told Shandong Dam what happened today. After hearing what I had to say, Shandong Dam let out a long sigh.


    During this idle chatter, everyone would ask Shandong Dam if they could help to save my life. If they could save my life, no matter how much money they gave me, I would agree.


    "Isn''t this just treating me like an outsider?" Shandong Dam laughed, and said that the people of Shan Dong were Qi Lu and Hao Jie, and were brothers once they met. Since the two of us know each other, how can we call each other money?


    The Shandong Dam told me not to be anxious. If I really wanted to live, then come and visit him.


    That place isn''t far, and I''m rather familiar with it. This guy also lives in Town Village, after he reported his number to me, I quickly drove over to his place.


    Entering the Town Village, they found out that the Shandong Dam''s house was not made of glass at all. It was a four-story house, with an area of about 200 square meters. The first floor was filled with statues of the Four Protectors and Three Pure Ones.


    When I saw this scene, I was almost shocked. I thought I was inside a return dragon view of the Elder Lu.


    Seeing me come over, the Shandong Dam welcomed the two of us in. Looking at Cheng Jia who was standing beside me, she said in shock:


    "Aiya, why did you bring your wife here? If one person is missing, then one person is missing."


    I smiled helplessly. Originally, I wanted to explain to him that Cheng Jia was just an employee of my company, but after thinking for a while, Cheng Jia would not talk about it anymore, so I didn''t mention it.


    "It''s more important to save him first. Let''s not talk about anything else for now. Is there any other way to resolve this matter?"


    Shandong Dam let me open up his palm and let him smell me out after taking a long strand of his beard.


    That smell is an extremely pungent stench of corpses. Not to mention him, even if I smell it when near to him, I would feel disgusted. However, Shandong Dam only read this smell for over ten seconds and took a long time before finally being able to raise his head.


    The look on his face was grave, and he told me frankly that it was a matter of business, and that it was not a small matter.


    I would like to hear more about it from him. Shandong Dam thought for a while and said:


    "In the past when we were making a ruckus in Hanba, Hanba must have known that it was made by a zombie. Furthermore, that zombie doesn''t have any meat, and only had one bone. The taste is exactly the same as your f * cking bones."


    When I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but think of the First Lady I met in the big grave.


    I told him the reason for this matter. After listening to it, Shandong Dam stomped his feet and said, That''s right.


    Where did these words come from, the Shandong Dam told me, Hanba is not powerful, so no matter what, he can only be considered a Corpse Demon. If you want to find someone to take revenge on, as long as you hide far away, you can''t get revenge.


    However, he could still find the door even if he hid himself thousands of miles away with this thing.


    "Smell?" I interrupted him with a sentence, causing the Shandong Dam to nod his head.


    If you were to sincerely hide, he would not be able to find you no matter how hard he tried. But now, it''s different.


    Before he could finish speaking, Shandong Dam made a calculation with his fingers, and said with a bit of confidence:


    "If I''m not wrong, tonight is either the day you die or the day it dies."


    His words almost scared me out of my chair. Oh, my dear mother, what a joke.


    I told me not to be anxious. Since we were able to find him, it means that we were destined to meet. No matter what happens, he will help me keep us alive.


    At this moment, the 12 am moon was high up in the sky. The bright moon reflected on the statue of the Three Purities and Four Imperial Guards on the first floor, giving people goosebumps.


    The Shandong Dam made me sit cross-legged in front of these statues. Afterwards, he took out seven prayer mats from the cabinet.


    The seven prayer mats were arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper in front of me. On each of the grapes was an oil lamp about the size of a palm, lit like a bean.


    "Let your wife find a room to stay in. No matter what you hear tonight, don''t come out."


    Shandong Dam looked at me and said this. I turned my head to signal Cheng Jia and this girl still shook her head unwillingly.


    "Then if I leave, what will happen to the two of you? I''m worried."


    Hearing her words, Shandong Dam laughed out loud, and said:


    "Don''t worry, today''s situation is either him dying or the two of us dying. When you wake up tomorrow morning, either buy breakfast for us two or contact the funeral parlour for us two."


    "Remember, if you want to buy coffins, buy me a yard big. It''s comfortable to lie on."

 C281 Seven Star Lantern

    After saying that, Cheng Jia''s eyes became moist, she shook her head and did not want it, but Shandong Dam did not care about it, and rushed her upstairs.


    There''s only the two of us left down there. Shandong Dam gave me a cold look and said:


    "Now it''s just the two of us, take off the Clothes, other than the underwear, don''t leave anything else."


    Ah, I was stunned for a moment, then timidly asked, "What does Shandong Dam want to do?"


    "What''s going on?" Shandong Dam rolled his eyes in annoyance, saying: "Don''t worry, although I''m a glass seller, I definitely won''t do it. Just listen to me take off my Clothes."


    Looking at his beard, he doesn''t look like that kind of person. After taking off the Clothes on his body, he sat cross-legged on the praying mat.


    The evening breeze blew against my naked body, making my skin crawl. Shandong Dam, on the other hand, fiddled around at the altar for a while before picking up a brush and a small plate.


    There was a red liquid inside. I think it should be something like cinnabar.


    "In accordance with the Three Purities Order, Exorcist Beheading the Evil, the universe returns to the righteous path, the universe is in Yin and Yang, and Qin Yi has been ordered to do so."


    Before Shandong Dam could finish her sentence, she had already pressed down on my head and pushed me down to the ground.


    Before I could react, I felt that the cold vermilion brush had already been written behind my back. The most direct feeling behind my back was that the brush was like a dragon or snake.


    After a full twelve to thirteen minutes, Shandong Dam turned me around. His entire butt followed the praying mat''s rotation, and started writing dense runes on my neck and stomach.


    It looked like cursive script, and some of it looked like grass. It was very red, even if I couldn''t understand it, until finally, even my feet had two runes written on them.


    After Shandong Dam finished doing all of this, he took off his Clothes and casually took out a set of red official uniform set.


    The Clothes looked like the Clothes that the Heavenly Master Zhong Kui was wearing, and on top of that, he was wearing a hat and a ghost slaying sword.


    The one standing in front of me isn''t some Shandong Dam, but a living Zhong Tianzhi of Zhong Kui.


    "You ¡­ "What are you doing?"


    I was stunned for a while and could not help but ask the Shandong Dam.


    "Holding a judge''s pen, Yin Yang sword at my waist, a certain Zhong Kui from the Zhong Tianzhi."


    In that instant, even I felt as if the person standing in front of me was Zhong Kui from Dark Asura Hall.


    I''m afraid that the Shandong Dam is trying to use this to scare the First Lady off. What kind of tricks does this Shandong Dam want to use?


    However, was this method really useful?


    I was a little hesitant, but the Shandong Dam in front of me told me that I couldn''t deny it.


    The light of the lamp, which was placed over the grapes in the shape of the Big Dipper, burned brighter and brighter until it finally produced a small flame almost two inches long.


    Shandong Dam told me that these seven lanterns represent my Seven Stars Fate Points and the Three Gods of Heaven. As long as the flames burn more intensely, it would also be beneficial to me.


    "Then what will happen to me if the fire is extinguished?" I asked curiously.


    Hearing the bitter laugh, Shandong Dam Yu shook his head and said:


    "Seven lamps represent your life. Destroying one is equivalent to losing one''s soul. If you extinguish seven lamps, your Soul will be destroyed."


    When I heard this, I felt a chill down my spine. I stared at the lamps. At this moment, a strong wind blew from an unknown direction.


    The flames on the seven lanterns immediately disrupted the direction of the flames, constantly swaying the Shandong Dam. Upon seeing this scene, he coldly frowned, and muttered a bad phrase:


    "Hurry up and sit cross-legged."


    Before he finished speaking, Shandong Dam raised the Ghostblade in his hand and stood in front of me with his brows knitted, and shouted:


    "What monster? Hurry up and show yourself! Zhong Kui from one of the clans is here!"


    Who knew that right after Shandong Dam said this, the two wooden doors fell down with a creak, and an extremely strong gust of wind poured in from outside. The lights of the seven lanterns that were activated swayed left and right.


    The fire had been completely retracted, and the two inches of light inside the lamp turned back to the size of a bean when it was ignited.


    Following which, he heard the sound of bones creaking coming from outside the door.


    Seeing this situation, he reckoned that something was coming in from the door. Seeing this, Shandong Dam could not help but make calculations, his face also became gloomy.


    It could be seen that the things guarding the door were far too high leveled. A portrait of Qin Qiong and Yuchi Qinghong hung on the two wooden doors of Shandong Dam''s house.


    Just like this, a gust of cold wind could actually knock down the two doors. It was impossible for him to do so without any ability at all.


    "Eldest Brother, what should we do?"


    He let out a deep breath, telling me not to worry, and to wait for the thing to enter the room first. But who knew that before he could finish his words, the sound of bones crackling could be heard from within the cold wind, and a gloomy looking woman, dressed in a phoenix coronet and holding onto a phoenix head and a phoenix eyes and eyebrows, had already appeared in front of us.


    It stood at the very front of the Seven Star Lantern.


    "Qin Yi, I''ve finally found you. Just hand your life over to me today."


    When Shandong Dam heard this, he coldly exploded out with a shout:


    "Tsk, how dare you be so outrageous. Dust will return to the dust, and if you return to the ground, I will spare your life, if not ¡­"


    "Look at the Ghost Slaying Sword."


    In an instant, Shandong Dam had already pulled out the sword from his waist. Under the weak light that was as weak as a bean, the sword released a cold light that gave off a sense of majesty.


    Seeing this, the First Lady seemed to be somewhat afraid. She paused for a moment, and only after half a day did she come back to her senses and clasp her hands towards the Shandong Dam who was pretending to be Zhong Kui:


    "Lord Zhong Tianzhi, this is my personal grudge, I hope that you do not involve yourself in this matter. Otherwise, do not blame this lowly one for being impolite."


    "Hey, you dare to talk back to me here?" Shandong Dam''s face turned red, his eyes filled with anger as he said, "Hurry up and leave, otherwise, the only thing you''ll be pitied for is your Red Pink Skeleton, your soul will be destroyed."


    Shandong Dam raised the Ghostblade in his hand and conjured two sword flowers. The sword light shined and the First Lady took a step back subconsciously.

 C282 Chicken chirp

    But very quickly, the First Lady seemed to have understood something and stood in her original position.


    "If the Zhong Tianzhi is truly capable, why did he stand inside the Seven Star Lantern? Why did he come out and take me in?"


    These words stunned Shandong Dam in an instant. Indeed, this Seven Star Lantern is protected by my Three Souls and Seven Souls, so no matter how powerful this First Lady is, she wouldn''t be able to enter within half a fire''s time.


    Nobody knew what would happen if they stood outside the Seven Star Lantern.


    Seeing this situation, the Shandong Dam could only pretend to be calm and coughed:


    "That... This does not count, how could a clan have the principle of going out to compete with a demon like you? I set this Seven Star Lantern down, if you have the ability then come in and fight with me, if you win, then it would count as your family''s loss, but if you cannot win, do not blame this Ghost Slaying Sword in my hands. "


    Who would have thought that this person didn''t have a shred of fear when he heard this. On the contrary, he coldly laughed and said:


    "Come in, come in. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Lady Gao preparing to step over the first lamp with her embroidered shoes on her toes.


    However, just as that foot landed on the lamp, it suddenly flew out a few inches like a flying dragon towards First Lady''s foot.


    "Aiya." First Lady''s face showed extreme pain as she took two steps back.


    When I saw this situation, I couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in my heart. It seems like even First Lady wouldn''t be able to break this Seven Star Lantern.


    "Looks like he still has some ability, it''s not something that he can brag about."


    He didn''t expect that right after these words left his mouth, First Lady took a step back. With a wave of her skirt, the Seven Star Lantern was covered by her skirt and the flames instantly extinguished, causing green smoke to emit from her mouth.


    Shandong Dam and I were stunned for a moment. We didn''t think that First Lady would have such a move up her sleeve.


    Shandong Dam told me before that this Seven Star Lantern was burning San Ye Fire, and it had the ability to break gold and jade, what kind of material is her dress made of, to actually be able to cover the flames of the Seven Star Lantern.


    Before we could react, the First Lady followed suit and headed towards the second light.


    The moment the first light was extinguished, I felt my entire body turn cold. Like water, cold sweat broke out on my forehead as I faced the second scene.


    Just as she had said, if she were to kick, a few lamps could be extinguished in less than a minute.


    After the First Lady instantly extinguished the second lamp, both of us panicked. Just as I was about to stand up from the praying mat.


    Suddenly, he saw Shandong Dam exhale a breath of cold air and grab a pile of cinders used to worship the statue of Three Purities.


    The handful of scented ashes that was held together was at least the size of a small bun. Shandong Dam threw them towards Seven Star Lantern and First Lady with a wave of his hand.


    The ashes fell onto the Seven Star Lantern, helping it burn. The flames seemed to have exploded, turning into a ball of fire, causing Madame Gao Min''s dress to burst into flames.


    "Holy shit, if I don''t use two or three moves, you really think I''m a good boy?"


    Shandong Dam swallowed his anger and raised the Sword Qi in his hand. He walked to the front of the third lamp in three steps, as if he was an independent chicken, and bellowed:


    "Ta, eat the sword."


    In an instant, a few sword flowers flew out from Shandong Dam, the sword light released beams of light that jumped towards First Lady''s body, no one knew what kind of material the sword was made of.


    First Lady was unarmed. When he saw the nemesis in Yue Yang''s hands that was like a centipede meeting a rooster, he took two steps back in fear.


    However, now was the time to succeed, so the Shandong Dam did not dare to take another step forward. This was because as long as he took a step forward, this Shandong Dam would not be able to do anything without the help of the Samadhi True Fire.


    Within the Seven Star Lantern, if he could unleash the abilities of the Shandong Dam, he would not be a match for the First Lady.


    "Come out if you have the ability." When First Lady saw this situation, she shouted at him angrily: "A dignified seven foot man, hiding inside, what kind of hero are you?"


    "Hehe, do you think laozi is an idiot? If you come out, then I''ll let you have the upper hand." Shandong Dam shrugged, pretending to be indifferent.


    It would not take long before the sun rose up. As long as the light of day came out, even if this First Lady had the power to transcend the heavens, she would still have to return to her grave.


    All we have to do with her is to hold on here.


    I''ll see who can last longer. I''m more at ease with this since they are after all Seven Star Lantern. There are still five remaining which have yet to go out.


    With the scented dust and treasured sword in Shandong Dam''s hands, he was afraid that it wouldn''t be a problem.


    The First Lady and we looked at each other, staring coldly at us. As he looked at us, he couldn''t help but feel infuriated.


    After a long while, its eyes began to spin as if it had thought of something, and started to blow cold air towards the remaining five Seven Star Lantern.


    In an instant, a violent wind blew, the wind caused our entire bodies to tremble, and the flames of the remaining Seven Star Lantern also flickered in all directions. Not long after, the flame actually emitted a green light.


    This was most likely because the flame was tainted with ghost aura, causing it to change into this form.


    When the Shandong Dam saw this situation, he quickly took out some ashes from his censer. He wanted to use the ashes to suppress the ghost aura.


    However, as long as Shandong Dam replied with some ashes, he would be able to persevere and continue blowing on the censer.


    One pressure and one solution, the deadlock, but I think the basin size of the cinders will not take long to be consumed.


    That First Lady seemed to have calculated everything thoroughly, as she looked at me and Shandong Dam complacently and said:


    I want to see just how long you can last. There''s not much incense dust left, and you''re the one who deserves to die. Even if you invite the Great Firmament Golden Immortal here today, it would be useless.


    First Lady lifted her leg like an arrow and killed off the remaining two Seven Star Lantern. Her distance with me was already only inches away.


    "Please don''t ¡­" Shandong Dam''s face was filled with anxiety as he roared. Just as he was about to swing his sword downwards, the second Seven Star Lantern at the bottom was still extinguished.


    Could it be that life is inevitable? Under such circumstances, I had already taken a deep breath and was prepared to die, but suddenly, at this moment, at Shandong Dam''s doorstep, an extremely vigorous bird cry sounded out.


    When First Lady heard this, he screamed and fell to the ground.

 C283 Celestial Star Monastery

    "You even raise chickens?"


    I was stunned for a moment before asking the Shandong Dam.


    However, he also shook his head with a look of disbelief. How could there be people raising chickens in the city? Although he was called Town Village, he should not be treated as a village.


    Where did that bird cry come from, but it seems like this chicken cry really did save our lives.


    We looked at the First Lady that was lying motionlessly in front of us. With this gentle breeze, the phoenix coronet on Lady Shang''s body instantly turned into dust. The one who stood in front of us was no longer a cold and beautiful woman, but a white skeleton.


    The cry of a chicken scared the prototype of First Lady. I have protected my life today, but looking at this white bone, what should we do?


    The Shandong Dam didn''t wait for me to speak and decisively said:


    "Keeping this thing here is also a disaster. I have a large incense burner above it. Let''s burn it clean and consider it as eliminating harm from the human world."


    These words were reasonable. Now that this thing had passed the thunder tribulation and possessed some cultivation experience, if it was allowed to continue cultivating for a few decades, then no one would be able to deal with it.


    I nodded and had him carry this skeleton to the top of the building. On the roof of the Shandong Dam, there was an incense burner about a meter wide, made of bronze.


    Shandong Dam told me that this thing was originally not an incense burner, but a pill furnace used by others to concoct pills.


    This thing had already been around for a hundred years, guarding the incense and offering worship day and night. It already had its own intelligence, so burning First Lady would be extremely suitable for it.


    The Shandong Dam found two buckets of gasoline and threw the First Lady''s bones inside. Not long after the flames ignited, they had already been burnt into a pile of powder.


    "We''ve accomplished a great deed. Today''s calamity has finally been averted." Shandong Dam looked at the sun that had just climbed out from behind the mountain peak and smiled at me.


    According to him, there would be a calamity in the future.


    Shandong Dam smiled happily at me: "You''re right. It''s exactly like this, don''t forget what I told you. You still need to pay attention to one more thing in the future."


    "If you see the white cat following behind you, you''ll kick it to death!"


    I subconsciously asked. Shandong Dam nodded as if he had thought of something and told me:


    "If I were to tell you directly, it would be breaking the heavens'' will, which is unfavorable for me. However, it is fate that brings us together. Saving a life is seven levels better than becoming a pagoda, so that''s why I''m telling you this.


    I have just died, so how could I say anything else? I raised my hands and swore.


    "The heavens know this, the earth know this. I will absolutely not mention this to anyone else."


    Shandong Dam nodded his head in satisfaction. After looking at me for a moment, he saw that the skeleton in the censer had already been burnt to ashes. He then covered it with the lid and sent Cheng Jia and I back.


    Seeing that Shandong Dam and I were fine, Cheng Jia was all smiles as he asked us what happened last night that was so dangerous.


    I didn''t dare to tell him everything. I just took out a few of them and said.


    I didn''t expect that Cheng Jia''s eyes would be filled with tears the moment she heard all these.


    "Didn''t I already come back? What am I crying for?"


    "I was worried for you. Last night, I didn''t sleep at all, so I heard crackling noises downstairs. But because you said I couldn''t come out no matter what, I stayed upstairs obediently." Cheng Jia pouted at me like a spoiled child.


    "Just tell me if I''m obedient or not."


    No matter what this Cheng Jia looks like, I have no way to face her face. Based on my conscience, if there weren''t so many things, I would definitely be together with her.


    But being in this business, I have too many concerns and can''t do too many things. I hope that Cheng Jia can understand me.


    The car slowly drove out of the Town Village, and Chen Mu''s story was randomly played inside the FM car. You live on the torrent of July, and after hearing those words, Cheng Jia and I couldn''t help but look at each other.


    But no one said anything, they were silent for a long time, Cheng Jia held his phone, swiped it for a while, then suddenly raised it with a face full of shock and sent a message to me.


    "Look at this."


    I glanced over it and saw that the front page of the phone had a message scrolling across it. On the red screen, it said:


    Mysterious legends, the crowing of iron chickens.


    This is something new to me. I took a quick look around and saw that it was 4 o''clock this morning. There is a Star Monastery in our city


    In the middle of the temple was a statue of a chicken made of pure gold from the years of the Great Wu. We, the people of the district, all believed that this chicken was the Pleiades'' official of the twenty-eighth night.


    As a result, during the many years that the Burning Incense Sage had spent there, she had never stopped. There were even several Daoists on the mountain who were in charge of daily affairs.


    Last night, when the Taoists were still sleeping, they suddenly heard a caw that sounded like thunder coming from the temple.


    When he went out to take a look, he saw the mouth of the iron chicken statue that was originally silent open, as if it was squawking.


    These Taoists finally understood that this was definitely the statue that just revealed its saint.


    The headline that Cheng Jia showed me was written by some private authors. I think they all got this information from some Taoist.


    After I heard this matter, I couldn''t help but to have a myriad of feelings in my heart.


    Cheng Jia was not interested in what I had said. After reading through the headlines, he suddenly showed some interest towards the golden chicken, and said:


    "This should be considered a miracle. Otherwise, when we go there to burn some incense and take a look at that iron chicken."


    Hearing his words, I suddenly remembered that this Heavenly Star Monastery was only a few hundred metres away from Town Village.


    Could it be that the crowing of the chicken, which had just completely annihilated the God, was the sound of the Pleiades'' iron chicken?


    In the underworld, there is a God to protect me. In my heart, I silently chant the words "Infinite Heavenly Sovereign".


    "If you want to go, then let''s go now. We''ll go to the Heavenly Heart Monastery and burn incense there."


    I turned my head to look at Cheng Jia. She was a little shocked as she opened her mouth that was as big as an egg and said:


    "I''m just interested. It''s only 7 in the morning, who would go burn incense that early?"

 C284 white cat

    "Alright, whatever you say is the truth." Cheng Jia smiled at me while narrowing his eyes.


    I looked and saw that the Heavenly Star Monastery wasn''t far from here. We had driven a kilometer and reached the bottom of the mountain, but by this time, even the two-lane road at the bottom of the mountain had stopped moving.


    Many private cars were stuck there. Almost all the people inside had brought their belongings here. There were even some people with exaggerations for driving their pickup trucks, and inside the cars, a fragrance thicker than a pillar could be seen.


    The power of the media was quite impressive. The moment the news of the golden chicken crowing was released, these people all came over to burn incense.


    "Are they all so pious? There are actually so many people burning incense this early in the morning." Cheng Jia lied in front of the window as she looked at the river of cars with a face full of disbelief.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "How can there be so many good men and women? These people all saw the statue spirit of the Heavenly Star Monastery, so they came here to pray for their lives or to seek wealth."


    Hearing my words, Cheng Jia laughed happily, and instead made a sarcastic remark:


    "Then what are you here for?" I really can''t say that, but I can''t possibly tell her that the crowing of the chicken last night was coincidentally caused by me.


    They thought I was bragging.


    However, Cheng Jia laughed again: "Then do you know what I want to request?"


    "What are you begging for? You''re not trying to get yourself to become a drifter for nothing, or to earn a lot of money, are you?" Hearing this, Cheng Jia unhappily pouted, and a chestnut burst out from my head.


    "You''re really straight. He came to ask for a marriage contract, but you don''t even understand."


    There are some things that I cannot ask for, I laughed, to see which car wants to go to the top of the mountain today, it is probably an impossible task, so I simply stopped the car at the side of the road and brought Cheng Jia and the rest up the mountain.


    He never thought that after reaching the summit, he would see Elder Lu there too, and wearing a brand-new robe.


    I almost got back to my senses, this person is the lord of the return dragon view. Although he is the only one left in the entire return dragon view, at least he still has the right to be here.


    How did he end up here? Could he be here as a passenger?


    Elder Lu looked at me and waved his hands towards me excitedly. He called me over and asked me this immediately after meeting me.


    Who would have thought that the middle-aged man would laugh indifferently and say,


    "Aiyo, Brother Qin, this is a market economy, where does one get their money? Heavenly Star Monastery is extremely busy today, so they invited me to be their host. The salary is 3000 yuan a day, do you think I won''t come over?"


    I smiled when I heard this. Indeed, the economy was leading the way these days. Even the Taoists did their work.


    When Elder Lu saw me bringing Cheng Jia along, he said in shock:


    How can you come in the morning today to burn incense? Could it be that you''ve seen that news? Let me tell you, this news is really mysterious. No one has ever seen an iron chicken crowing.


    Elder Lu told me that from the moment the news came out, the Heavenly Star Monastery had collected at least tens of thousands of yuan worth of incense.


    I didn''t have the time to listen to his rambling. I pointed to the crowd and said,


    "Open up a path for me. You''re familiar with this place. Bring me in to burn some incense."


    This Elder Lu didn''t take this matter seriously at all. Patting my shoulder, he said that it was a small matter and brought me into the monastery.


    The young daoists knew about the seniority of the Elder Lu, so they did not dare to stop his group when they saw him enter. In an instant, they passed through the hall and went directly in front of the iron chicken.


    I looked at the nearly one meter tall iron chicken, which was covered with a glass cover. The rooster inside raised its head and puffed out its chest, opened its mouth, and seemed to be howling towards the sky.


    That aura, that divine form, really had the feeling of a heavenly star descending from the heavens.


    I didn''t say anything as I knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times. I muttered a few words in gratitude to the Star Officer. However, when I stood up, there was the sudden sound of a cat.


    When I heard this voice, my entire body broke out in a cold sweat, and I couldn''t help but tremble from head to toe.


    Cheng Jia felt that something was wrong when she saw me, so she hurriedly asked.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    "Can you help me turn around and see if the cat behind us is black or white?" I tried my best to adjust my attitude as I said this to Cheng Jia flatly.


    She didn''t pay much attention and just turned around to look and casually said:


    "It''s a white cat, and it looks cute too. It''s a fluffy little thing, why do you like this kind of animal too?"


    My god, I really did agree with that old saying. It''s not a blessing, it''s not a curse, it''s a curse that can''t be avoided. When I heard the word ''white cat'', I had already given in and sat down on the ground.


    Frightened, both Cheng Jia and Elder Lu hurriedly helped me up. Elder Lu furrowed his brows and said:


    "Brother Qin, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen to scare you to this extent?"


    This child doesn''t have a mother, so it''s a long story. This matter was only half lived, so there was no way for me to explain it to him. I don''t know why I felt a sense of dread, so I asked Elder Lu if there was any place for me to leave from the side.


    Elder Lu thought for a moment, then opened the side door at the back of the hall, allowing us to go out. But just as we went out the door, we suddenly heard a sound coming from the roof of the room, and then a white cat jumped in.


    "Damn you." I made up my mind, clenched my teeth, and kicked the white cat.


    But who would have thought that my hands were so fast, and that white cat''s speed was even faster than mine. With a push of its four hooves, it fiercely jumped onto the chamber beam and used an inverted golden hook.


    My heart was beating really hard. I repeated it countless times in my heart. It was bad, it was bad.


    However, after thinking about it, maybe it''s a lucky chance, and we haven''t left the Heavenly Star Monastery yet. Maybe the white cat won''t follow us, so when I thought about it, I pulled Cheng Jia and ran outside without saying a word.


    The originally few hundred steps of the small mountain road only took a few minutes to rush all the way to the bottom of the mountain. It was so tiring that Cheng Jia gasped for breath, she looked at me with a puzzled expression and said:


    "What are you running so fast for? There are no big tiger on the mountain wanting to eat you."


    "That thing is even stronger than the big tiger." I smiled wryly and looked behind me to find that the white cat was standing not far away from the stairs.

 C285 Contrary to ancestral system

    It seems that he really knows all kinds of tricks, it''s hard to dodge today''s calamity, today he should be working hard and something might happen, I just clenched my teeth and told Cheng Jia to hide to the side.


    I found a stick on both sides of the road and rushed towards the white cat. I even cut the stick into several pieces, but I didn''t even manage to touch the white cat''s fur.


    My face instantly darkened to the point that it looked as though I was a murderer. When Cheng Jia saw my expression, she was so shocked that her mouth gaped open.


    "Nothing, let''s go back first." I laughed, not wanting to let her worry too much about other things. I quickly started the car, and without even giving Cheng Jia a chance to speak, I drove her to her house.


    Before Cheng Jia got off the car, I intentionally told her: "If you can''t contact him in the near future, try not to contact him. If there''s anything urgent, call Old Zhang and tell him to pass it to me."


    After hearing what I said, Cheng Jia''s face was filled with doubt. Of course, after thinking about it for a while, she still gave a hearty laugh.


    I smiled, and didn''t even say goodbye. I pressed the throttle to turn my car in the direction of the Town Village, and in the rearview mirror, I actually saw a white cat following me closely.


    No matter how fast I drove, the cat was only a brief moment of news, and when my eyes came back to the rearview mirror, the cat was still in my car, only a few dozen meters away.


    It couldn''t be that the cat knew some form changing technique, right? Otherwise, how could it run so fast?


    I called the Shandong Dam and told him the whole story. Shandong Dam only sighed. Whether it was fortune or disaster, he couldn''t avoid it. He said that he wouldn''t be able to deal with it even if he told me not to come here and deal with the white cat.


    "Then what do we do? Is there nothing else we can do?" Hearing this, I almost shook off the phone stuck to my ear.


    Who would have thought that Shandong Dam on the other end of the phone would give me such a short break that he laughed and said:


    "I have no choice, but you do. You have to save yourself in this matter."


    "How do I save ¡­ Could it be that using the supernatural sculpture would mean ¡­ "


    I subconsciously asked as the Shandong Dam on the other end of the phone nodded.


    But the key thing was that since ancient times, there had always been a rule that a successor of the supernatural sculpture could not be a statue.


    If I''m wrong, then wouldn''t it be against the rules of the ancestor? There would still be three disasters, nine difficulties, five risks, and three shortcomings waiting for me.


    I didn''t say anything for a while, but the Shandong Dam urged me on the other end of the phone:


    "Think about it carefully. This might be the only way to save you. Go inside the store first, I''ll be there shortly."


    "Okay," I said. I turned around and drove to the store to stay, but when I stopped the car in the parking lot, I looked back and saw that the cat was already gone.


    Could it be that he was too tired to run, so I left him behind?


    I didn''t dare to think too much into it. I sat on the elevator and entered the shop. When I opened my eyes, I found that the cat was actually coiled in front of my shop''s glass door, meowing at me.


    "What the f * ck." This was clearly a provocation towards me. My anger immediately inflated. I was prepared to charge over, regardless of whether or not my kick would work or not. I would first kick them to death before anything else.


    Who knew that at this time, my phone suddenly rang. It was A Fei who called me again, and I suddenly remembered that I promised to help Sister Pan.


    "Hey, A Fei." I laughed, but the one who spoke was not A Fei, but a girl with a high-pitched voice:


    "Little Qin, do you remember the Sister Pan?" "Little Qin, do you remember the Sister Pan?


    The moment I heard this voice, I felt a bit scared. Too many things had happened recently, and Zhang Tiangang had also repeatedly reminded me before to absolutely not do it. It''s already past the second day, so it would be too late to help him do it.


    I was a little out of options, so I laughed and said:


    "Sister Pan, I have truly let you down. I might not be able to handle this matter, if not, how about you find someone else to take a look?"


    "What do you mean by that!"


    When I heard Sister Pan''s voice on the other end of the phone, I instantly became angry. Didn''t you already finish speaking to me earlier? Why did he suddenly change her mind? Could it be that he was playing with her?


    Indeed, these words seemed to make people unhappy.


    But the key point is when, if there is no such thing as a white cat, maybe I can think of a way to make her a statue.


    However, in this situation, there was nothing I could do.


    I made up a random reason with her and told Sister Pan that I will return the cheque to her tomorrow.


    The Sister Pan on the other end of the phone laughed coldly, saying that since she had betrayed her trust, she could still die in this matter.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die or not, but if I continue talking nonsense with you, I''m afraid I''ll really die."


    I laughed and was about to hang up, but right at this moment, the Sister Pan coldly ridiculed me:


    "If you don''t believe me, then look at that white cat. If I can''t hold on tonight, then I won''t either."


    A white cat, Sister Pan?


    What was the relationship between the two of them? A chill went down my spine. Just as I was about to ask, a beep, beep, beep, extremely pale electronic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    When he called, no one answered.


    I raised my head and looked at the white cat standing at the top of the door. Its eyes seemed to be the same as the Sister Pan''s.


    There might be something else I didn''t know, or I might have gotten stuck with something I shouldn''t have. I thought for a moment, then opened the door. The white cat paced back and forth in front of the shop, not daring to come in.


    If something really were to happen tonight, then a man who was born in this world, how long could he live, or whether he was destined to be rich or poor, all these things were fated to happen.


    Thinking like this, I also calmed down a little and fished out a few Paper s. I wrote a will for Cheng Jia, Zhang Tiangang and the others.


    After I finished making all of these things, I took a bath, changed into a clean and proper suit, and sat in front of the worktable, waiting for Shandong Dam to come over.


    About half an hour later, he arrived at my shop, gasping for breath. He said that the second ring was so blocked that his motorcycle couldn''t even start.


    I ignored him and asked,


    "Do you know someone called Sister Pan?"

 C286 White Tiger Killing Star

    When Shandong Dam heard this name, he at first frowned, but then firmly shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know him. What does he have to do with this?"


    I saw that the expression on his face was very complicated and felt that it was a little strange. However, since I said that I didn''t know him, I didn''t pursue the matter any further. I just smiled and randomly found an excuse.


    He opened his mouth and asked:


    "Then is there a way to save my life? Why did you say that the supernatural sculpture could save me?"


    When Shandong Dam heard this question, he laughed heartily and retorted:


    "What kind of situation is this white cat in?"


    After saying this, I was stunned. If the white cat was a cat in a normal sense, then it was an animal.


    But from a deeper point of view, the white cat did not bode well in metaphysics. The cat had the shape of a tiger, occupying the Western Plane. Plus, this was a white cat. To me, this was the White Tiger''s power.


    I explained my understanding to the Shandong Dam once, and this man nodded his head, praising me for being a child to be taught, and continued.


    "This White Cat Form follows the White Tiger''s lead. It''s a massacre, and since that''s the case, now it''s a massacre by the White Tiger. You should know what to do now, right?"


    These words seemed to be filled with wisdom. Eastern Azure Dragon, Western White Tiger, Southern Vermillion Bird, and Northern Black Turtle represented the West, West, Gold, North, and Southern Flames of the East and the North respectively.


    The only thing that could counter the White Tiger''s gold was the Fire Vermillion Bird, which was based on the situation in the southern region.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you to make a statue of a Vermillion Bird in the shape of a beast."


    I hesitated for a moment. If what I said was true, then it was true. However, if I did that, it would be a violation of the teachings of the ancestors.


    The Shandong Dam seemed to be able to think things through. As if I knew what was going on in my mind, he pulled my elbow and said.


    "Brother, this tree is already dead, what are you still thinking about? The ancestral laws can''t be changed, the rules are set by humans, so what does it matter if we just do it once?"


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he continued to speak with a worried expression.


    "Think about it again, if you die, this supernatural sculpture will be broken. At that time, forget about your ancestors, even your name would disappear from the world. If you go to the underworld, you would be letting down your ancestors."


    I told him to reconsider, but Shandong Dam was so anxious that I didn''t think about it much, so he pulled me right in front of the shrine to the ancestral tablets.


    "In this world, three disasters and nine calamities are unavoidable. The only one who can survive is a real man, and if he can''t, then he''ll be a real man after 18 years. But if he lives in a place with these rules and regulations, then even if he dies, he''ll still die."


    He nodded to me and I clenched my teeth. In this world, I still have a lot of money that I haven''t earned yet. If I die like this, wouldn''t it be a pity?


    Thinking about this, I took out three fragrant sticks and placed them in front of the ancestral tablets.


    "The previous generations of supernatural sculpture''s descendants, Qin Waijia, had no choice but to protect himself with the supernatural sculpture, I have no choice but to do so, please forgive me, during this moment of life and death, if you use this method to do evil, I will show no mercy."


    Before my voice had even died away, I kowtowed a few times, then took out the box that held the tools, and placed it on top of the worktable.


    The Eastern Green Dragon, Western White Tiger, Southern Vermillion Bird, and Northern Xuan Wu statues were from the Four Extreme Realms. In fact, they looked like animals, but they were not the beasts mentioned by the Shandong Dam.


    This is also the basic vertical direction of the children''s technique that we were just learning back then, it is not difficult to do.


    I told the Shandong Dam to find a place to wait for me. I took a bath and changed my clothes, and after I was done, I sat in my seat quietly for a while. Then, I picked up the clay and started to create the sculpture.


    In three hours, an entire Vermillion Bird statue was erected on top of the Table.


    Shandong Dam was startled when he saw this and kept praising. With my skills, if you were to look from afar, it would truly think that there was a divine bird standing in front of him.


    I smiled and didn''t take what he said seriously.


    "Now that the statue has been made, what''s the next step?"


    "White Tiger, you can carry this statue to sleep. I''ll be the only one left."


    Shandong Dam said this calmly, but I was almost shocked.


    "Just sleep with this thing. No way." I didn''t quite understand, I had already done this supernatural sculpture for so many years, but I had never heard of it being used like this.


    Seeing my puzzled expression, he only assured me that he had his own methods. As long as I listened to his words, this matter would definitely be completed.


    "Alright then ¡­"


    I replied skeptically, and just like what Shandong Dam had said, I laid down on my Office''s bed. The Shandong Dam shook his Clothes and changed into a set of robes. Then, he picked up a brush and started drawing on the tiles on the floor.


    "What are you drawing?" I curiously asked. Shandong Dam didn''t even pay attention to me and just told me to quickly close my eyes and sleep while hugging the statue.


    It was strange to say that this was clearly a heavy burden on my mind, but after hugging this statue, my mind unexpectedly calmed down a lot. After I closed my eyes, I immediately fell into a deep sleep and fell into a deep slumber.


    In the dream, it was pitch black, and the only thing left was a golden light emitting from my chest.


    That light was extremely dazzling, causing me to be unable to open my eyes. I was barely able to see that it was me who was hugging a phoenix like little bird.


    Furthermore, it looked extremely familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that it wasn''t a phoenix, but rather the statue of the Vermillion Bird that he had created earlier.


    This statue really came back to life. Although it was in the dream, I still felt amazed.


    The Vermillion Bird nodded its head repeatedly on my chest, and let out a phoenix cry.


    When I heard these sounds, I felt an itch in my ears and eyes. I actually felt that it was a little fun. I lowered my head to see that the light from the Vermillion Bird had already faded, revealing a fiery red feather.


    Suddenly, a roar came from a place not too far away.


    "Aooo ¡­"


    That sound was like a pneumatic mountain and a river, and it brought along with it the sound of wind. It was so powerful that it scared me so much that I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I thought about what this thing was in my heart, and immediately remembered what Shandong Dam had told me about the White Tiger.

 C287 Southern Vermillion Bird

    Could it be that the White Tiger is about to emerge from the dream? As I was thinking about this matter, I suddenly felt the Vermillion Bird in my chest fly out from my chest with force.


    A golden light that was about 30 feet long scattered down from the sky. The Vermillion Bird was slender and graceful as it stopped above my head. It emitted a sound that was like the break of dawn.


    The tiger''s roar and the Vermillion Bird''s cry rang out one after another. The two sounds constantly collided in the air.


    After half an hour, a white light shone from the west, and the voice of the White Tiger came from that light.


    When the Vermillion Bird heard this voice, it didn''t have the slightest emotion. The Vermillion Bird flew up very quickly, and not long after, it also turned into a golden light.


    The two beams of light intersected.


    At the start, the white light''s speed was very fast, so it landed on top of the Suzaku. The Vermillion Bird was only a few dozen feet away from the ground.


    Furthermore, the White Tiger''s voice was extremely loud and it shook my eardrums. The Vermillion Bird''s voice seemed to have been frightened away quite a bit by the sound.


    When he saw this situation, he was overwhelmed with shock. Although the Southern Flame Vermillion Bird was indeed a White Tiger of the West Gold White Tiger, the Vermillion Bird had just been created by him.


    In principle, this was a godly bird, but it was just a small godly bird.


    It was only natural that he wouldn''t be able to deal with it, but seeing as how the Vermillion Bird was gradually at a disadvantage, if the Vermillion Bird''s divine form was destroyed, then I wouldn''t be too far off from death.


    Just when I saw that both sides were at a stalemate and felt a burst of fear in my heart, I suddenly heard a burst of words coming from the side:


    "Boss, feed some blood to the Vermillion Bird. This divine beast was created by you and is connected to your bloodline. It''s definitely going to be useful."


    This voice is the tone of the Shandong Dam, upon hearing this, I immediately became more alert, and immediately bit open my fingertip with my teeth.


    Only then did I realize that the so-called blood drop on the TV screen was actually able to break through it with a single bite. It was all fake and I spent quite a bit of effort before I managed to open it up a little and squeeze a few more drops of blood out.


    When the blood appeared in the air, it was as if the blood had lost its weight and was floating and swaying in the air as it flew towards the golden light.


    When the light came in contact with his blood, it actually became a lot brighter. Furthermore, it also increased his strength by a lot. The white light that was originally above his head was pushed up a few dozen feet.


    The sound of a White Tiger''s roar could be heard. The Vermillion Bird''s strength was not to be outdone, as it continuously let out a few phoenix cries.


    I saw a Vermillion Bird''s head that was the size of a dustpan appear out of the golden light and peck towards the white light. I saw a Vermillion Bird''s head that was the size of a dustpan peck appear out of the golden light and peck towards the white light.


    It was so bright that I couldn''t even open my eyes. After a long time, there was only a golden light left, and not far from my feet, a tiger with a body of snow-white fur and white eyes appeared out of thin air.


    The tiger lay motionless on the ground, only a trace of its aura remaining.


    When I saw this, I immediately understood that the Vermillion Bird had already broken through the White Tiger''s defense. At this moment, the golden light in the air turned into the shape of a Vermillion Bird and flew straight towards the White Tiger.


    That beak-like mouth opened the White Tiger''s stomach. In less than ten seconds, the entire White Tiger''s eyeballs, along with its internal organs, entered the Vermillion Bird''s mouth.


    The West Gold White Tiger had already been annihilated by the Vermillion Bird, causing me to gasp for breath. I suddenly felt as if someone had splashed a bucket of cold water on my back, causing my body to tremble.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was lying on the folding bed of the Office, holding the statue of the Vermillion Bird in my hands.


    Shandong Dam was wearing a daoist robe and sitting cross-legged beside my bed. The folding bed was surrounded by runes drawn with cinnabar on the pure white tiles.


    The Vermillion Bird statue in my hand was already covered in feathers, and the sharp beak that was originally like gold had also become much duller.


    The fierce battle with the White Tiger seemed to have caused a lot of damage to this statue.


    Shandong Dam saw that I had woken up and slowly opened his eyes. He recited, Infinite Heavenly Sovereign.


    "Thank you very much." I laughed.


    The man just waved his hand and laughed:


    "There''s no need to be so courteous between us, but I''ve helped you so much. There''s one thing that I don''t know if you can help me with."


    All the people in the world came for benefits, all the people in the world came for benefits, and all the people in the world came for benefits. Shandong Dam has helped me so much, if it really is all for free, then I would really be afraid.


    After all, who would risk their life for someone who had nothing to do with them?


    I don''t believe it when you say that you are sacrificing yourself to the public.


    Since Shandong Dam has a request from me, I am relieved.


    I asked him if he wanted money or a statue. As long as I could make it, I would definitely be able to repay him for saving my life.


    "I don''t want money, and I don''t want a statue either. This thing is in your shop, if you don''t mind, just give it to me." When Shandong Dam was speaking, he pointed at the worktable that was used to make statues in my shop.


    In fact, that thing sounds like a worktable, but in other words, it was just a few wooden boards, placed together on a flat surface.


    It was unknown how long it had been used since it was first used, but it was not made of the best wood, but rather an ordinary piece of mountain wood.


    As long as one was sincere enough, let alone doing it on the worktable, it would not be a problem to do it on the ground.


    As a result, the worktable was not particular about it, it was just an ordinary table made of wooden boards.


    I asked Shandong Dam what he wanted this for.


    "The heavens can''t leak their secret. This matter is related to me." The Shandong Dam stroked his beard and laughed:


    "It''s fate that the two of us could meet. Boss, you can''t be unwilling to even give me a wooden board, right?"


    When I heard this, I laughed heartily. The newbie said that although there was nothing special about this wooden board, it still depended on whose hand it landed in.


    Shandong Dam definitely doesn''t have the looks of an ordinary person, and from the past few days, I can tell that this person has a knowledge of Yin and Yang, and is able to play the seventh or seventh role.


    This sensible person didn''t lie to the discerning person, so I shouted,


    "I''m afraid that Mister wants to hold back the treasure."


    It is said that these people can see through the ground with their eyes, and if there is a golden light in their eyes, they will be able to see a treasure that no one can recognize.

 C288 platycodon

    When I was young, I had heard about the secrets of the treasure. It was like a centipede that had been dug out from a kitchen knife case, and two pearls that were worth thousands of gold had grown out from the centipede''s head.


    Furthermore, he had used a hundred years'' worth of oil to light up the fire. The fire was called the Thousand Li Fire, and was able to light up a thousand miles deep in the crevice of a mountain.


    I''ve heard too many stories, isn''t it the same for this Shandong Dam?


    When I said those two words, I clearly saw Shandong Dam smiling, this person touched his mouth full of sideburns and said:


    "Haha, boss, you''re from the yin and yang lines, it would be dishonest of me to continue pretending. That''s true, I''ve spent so much time and effort just to help you, and I want to see your board to get some wealth."


    I subconsciously asked what kind of wealth it was that made him risk his life to save me.


    Shandong Dam said that this chance cannot be leaked, but he only told me a saying:


    Nine dragons dividing water, three gold, one wood, one acupoint.


    I still wanted to ask further, but Shandong Dam waved his hands and said:


    "That''s all I can tell you. You''ll understand when the time comes."


    I thought about it and had no choice but to give up. The other party has done me such a great favor. Even if he was holding back, I can''t possibly stop him from doing it, right?


    I simply took apart the wooden board, placed the stage that was almost 1.8 meters tall against the wall, and said to the Shandong Dam.


    "So, this treasure is nothing, but there are some things that you have to be careful of. There''s a good saying that says that one will understand the countless schemes in the world, and it is difficult to escape disaster today. There are some things that you need to be careful of."


    Seeing that he had gotten his hands on the board, Shandong Dam could only nod his head, looking slightly perfunctory.


    People are always like this when it comes to benefits. Seeing him in this state, I could only smile helplessly. Then, as if I suddenly thought of something, I asked:


    "You''ve even saved me twice and I still don''t know your name. Why don''t you give me a name?"


    "There is a name in the martial arts world." The Shandong Dam carried the wooden board and walked to the entrance as he said:


    "My eyes are golden."


    I have never heard of this name before, it doesn''t sound like it''s from our yin and yang lines, or maybe this person is too low key, and does not like to be famous in the martial arts world.


    After Jin Biao left, I went to the toilet. When I looked at my facial features in the mirror, I realized that the black air in the stamper hall has already completely disappeared.


    It seemed like the dilemma between the two disasters was over.


    However, I have a question. Previously, the Sister Pan told me to wait, but if I don''t make this today, either I die or he dies.


    That white cat seemed to have something to do with him.


    What was going on?


    Now that the White Tiger Slaughtering Star formed by the white cat had been conquered by the Vermillion Bird, it should no longer be a problem.


    I was curious about the situation in Sister Pan, so I made a call to A Fei. After a long while, A Fei finally picked up his phone, and beeped an alarm.


    I asked A Fei what was the sound of it, he couldn''t have been locked up in the police station, right?


    "What bad luck." A Fei said helplessly: "Sister Pan''s house is on fire, this person is trapped inside."


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I thought to myself that the white cat that had turned into the White Tiger Killing Star was sent by the Sister Pan.


    I told A Fei to tell me what happened, but even A Fei himself was confused. He said that the Sister Pan''s firefighting facilities were really good, and that he brought his own fire and smoke alarm.


    Whenever there was a fire, the firefighting facilities in the house would automatically be put out.


    But today, all the firefighting facilities seemed to have failed. Furthermore, when the fire brigade came to extinguish the fire, it was of no use at all. The fire could not be extinguished.


    "Why is the Sister Pan inside there?"


    A Fei laughed bitterly and said:


    "I don''t know either, she got up in the middle of the night. At night, I went out to eat with some guys and left her alone at home. At that time, she was probably sleeping, but now I think ¡­" A Fei said, and when he said that, he suddenly laughed happily.


    When I heard his laughter, I felt a cold and sour numbness in my heart. This day is a hundred days of love between husband and wife. A hundred days of love between husband and wife seems like the depth of the sea.


    Although A Fei and Sister Pan weren''t husband and wife, they were already husband and wife. Seeing her fall into the sea of flames, they actually felt so happy.


    As expected, the human heart and vicious dogs did not eat it.


    Just as we were chatting, a voice suddenly came out from A Fei''s phone.


    It was the same White Tiger''s roar I heard from the dream, and then it dropped.


    A Fei was also startled, and said:


    "Just now, what was that sound in that room? I won''t talk to you about it now. That woman probably can''t be saved anymore. I''ll be free in the future."


    Before he finished speaking, A Fei hung up. I was the only one left behind who laughed awkwardly.


    It was said that the fire had burned for an entire day and Sister Pan''s corpse could not be found. However, there were many burnt bones of animals inside the house.


    There were a lot of foxes, brown bears, horses and the like. The most exaggerated part was that there was actually a whole set of tiger bones burnt into charcoal.


    When the crowd heard this news, they were astonished. There was a small newspaper with lace on it, and there was even news about the strange fire of the wealthy lady''s house, which was like a cremation zoo.


    I don''t know how I felt after seeing it, but I always felt that the Sister Pan wanted me to be a statue just to escape this calamity.


    Just what kind of person is this Sister Pan? After this battle, the only thing that she left behind was a name, and I wanted to know, but there was no way to know.


    It was because of the recent three disasters and nine calamities that I was unable to move at all. After the incident at Sister Pan''s home with the fire, I was only able to get out of bed after lying on my bed for an entire day and night.


    The message was sent with a picture. Inside the picture were three Soul Guiding Knives, all of them in the opposite direction.


    The Soul Guiding Blade was placed on the ground. It was a piece of ground filled with black and white soil.


    I immediately asked the Collapsing Fang where he saw it. After a long while, he finally replied to me.


    "Ghost Market, it''s a business deal that was made on a blank slate. If it''s convenient, you can come over."


    Although this Ghost Market was called Ghost Market, there was no such thing as a ghost inside. The reason it was called this was because all the trades that were made here were no secret, and one could only sneakily do business here.


    Generally speaking, the origin of the items traded in the Ghost Market was not right. As for the whiteboard, that was, a person without a teacher or background, who was as ignorant as a piece of white paper.

 C289 Ghost Market

    No matter if people were buying or selling in the Ghost Market, they were all elites of the human race. Staying in the Ghost Market like this was like being a pig being slaughtered.


    I asked the Teeth Breaker what was going on. Collapsing Fangs only replied me once before quickly coming over or he would leave immediately.


    Seeing that this matter was about to happen, I naturally didn''t dare to delay any further. Without saying anything further, I quickly got up and washed my face.


    This is called not revealing your wealth. If you were to really wear a suit and go to Ghost Market, everyone would be able to see that you are rich.


    Even if this item was only worth this much, with the money in your pocket and the thing you like, the price would still have to be doubled.


    However, if you want to raise the price of the money you have in your pocket while wearing your tattered clothes, he will let you down.


    Therefore, if you see anything in the Ghost Market, you would see an old man wearing work clothes and a pair of liberated shoes, and you would see that the snakeskin bag on his back was filled with large amounts of cash.


    Initially, I did not know about this, but it was only after several times having brought me to the Ghost Market that I was able to understand it.


    The so-called Ghost Market''s main gathering area was actually an antique street, the innermost teahouse was in fact waiting for me at the entrance of the shop when I arrived.


    He did not need to trade for Clothes s. All day long, he wore a mountain stronghold Nike sports jacket.


    When Collapsing Fang saw that I had arrived, he became extremely anxious and quickly pulled me to the side.


    "Brother Qin, you just need to look at my eyes and act. This business is easy, I think those people did not come by themselves, but some people are watching us from the back, waiting for us to make our move."


    "You mean they''re just legs."


    Collapsing Fang nodded and said:


    "The higher-ups have been keeping a close eye on them for the past few days. Those who can go underground more or less know a few of them. They didn''t dare to come out and trade, so they hired a few people to do it for them. That''s normal."


    He told me that this kind of rule had been in the Ghost Market for more than 10 years and the insiders could understand it with a glance, but they wouldn''t suppress the price of these people.


    After all, the people behind them were all big bosses who could not be looked down upon, and the people who actually sold the goods could not be provoked.


    I cautiously nodded my head. After thinking about it for a while, I let Collapsing Fang take me in to see that whiteboard.


    It turned out that he had already discussed this matter with the collapsing tooth cub. He found a guest seat and ordered a pot of proper Anhui Maofeng while his stooped body sipped his tea.


    From the looks of it, that person wasn''t very tall. It was as though his entire body was curled up into a ball. The remaining skin on his face was all stretched taut, making him look like a skeleton.


    But the more I looked at him, the more familiar he seemed to me. It was as if I had seen him somewhere before.


    After thinking about it carefully, I suddenly froze for a moment. I had met this person before, the Guangdong citizen who was in the same cell as me in the detention cell.


    Collapsing Fang had already walked in front of that person. When he saw that I stood there for a long time without moving, he couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at me.


    "Brother Qin, where are you? Come over."


    The hunchbacked man also stopped. After looking at me, he was also stunned for a moment. Then, with an extremely joyful expression, he nodded at me.


    "You''re the one who treated me to instant noodles?"


    That was half a year ago. I didn''t expect this person to remember me. I smiled and nodded.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here by coincidence."


    "So the two of you know each other. Then this matter will be easy to handle."


    Collapsing Fang said happily and quickly pulled me over. If he said that he had an acquaintance to deal with, then this matter could be discussed easily.


    I ignored his words and lightly coughed to ask the hunchbacked man:


    "I''ve known you for so long, yet you don''t even know your name. Why don''t you just show your name?"


    If I hadn''t known him before, I would have thought that he was a clown, because just his appearance made him look like a tramp in a Hong Kong underworld movie.


    But that day, I clearly saw him get on a Red Flag car from the holding cell.


    If this car was really like a tramp, he would be able to do it.


    I don''t quite believe it.


    When the hunchbacked man saw me speak so cautiously, he chuckled. He didn''t open his mouth, but dipped some tea in it and wrote a word on the black tea table.


    "Drill?"


    I hesitated, and the man wrote another mountain character.


    In an instant, I stood up from the tea table, pressed down very low, and said a sentence about mountain drill dragon.


    Although the voice was very low, it was enough to make the hunchbacked man look around after hearing it. He used his mouth to shush a bit and said,


    "Let''s not be so high-profile, I''m the Mountain Drill Dragon, Xu Zhenbiao."


    What was a person''s name, the shadow of a tree? Once these words were spoken, the person would be called a namelist. To be honest, there was no one in yin and yang lines who did not recognize this line of words.


    Even the Snapping Tooth Doll, upon hearing these words, was so shocked that it placed the teacup in its hand onto the Table and said respectfully in a low voice:


    "Damn it, damn it! I don''t know who it is, Brother Biao. I was talking to you and you were being slow just now. Don''t be angry."


    If it was said that this person really had such great ability, then he really did have the ability to shock both of us to such an extent.


    The tomb robbing referred to the three great factions, moving the mountains, finding the gold, and burrowing. Who could this Xu Zhenbiao be, he was the leader of this officials in charge.


    This tomb robbing was done by a sect or school, its position was similar to Yan Zimen''s family member, the Little Jin Lu.


    Only those who were good at it would call them Earth Mouse, those who were good at it would know how strong they were, but Xu Zhenbiao had lived his entire life in seclusion, and very few people had ever seen him.


    There were many legends about him in the martial arts world. As for what he looked like, he didn''t even have a single Photos.


    So I hesitated, how could I prove that he''s the legendary Xu Zhenbiao?


    The man chuckled and said that he had something to prove it. As he spoke, he took out a square mark the size of a palm from his pocket.


    The seal didn''t have a button on it, and it should have been quite old. I looked at the young man holding the stamp in his hand, looked left and right, and licked it lightly with the tip of his tongue.


    "It''s made from rhinoceros horn. It looks like it''s something left behind by two generations of Tang and Song dynasties."


    Xu Zhenbiao laughed and said:


    "I''m not asking you to see what year it is. Look at what it says."


    Upon hearing these words, Collapsing Fang didn''t think much of it at first. With a disdainful snort, he placed the seal back on the table and held it up with his palm, almost fainting on the spot.


    "Qin..." Brother Qin, this seal is awesome. " The Breaker was almost trembling. I looked at the handprint on the palm of my hand.

 C290 aphthae

    Moving the mountain Taoist, the golden field officer, and the official position in the sky, these were all the top in the graverobbing industry. This official seal represented the status of the leader of the official in the sky.


    Collapsing Fang told me in all seriousness that this seal cannot be fake, then this person in front of me is definitely the real Xu Zhenbiao.


    I couldn''t help but be a little nervous and hurriedly bowed.


    "I don''t know if you''re here to see me, but sometimes you have respect. Please forgive me." I hurriedly gave the collapsing tooth kid a meaningful glance, and let him change it into a top-class tea room. The three of them sat down together, and Xu Zhenbiao slowly drank a mouthful of tea and said:


    "Just one of you two wants to buy the knife from me."


    I pointed at Collapsing Fangs, and Xu Zhenbiao immediately laughed out loud, saying:


    "I''ve been in the martial arts world for so many years. Do you really think that my eyes are blind? I should look at my shoes first."


    I was struck speechless by her question. When I looked down at my shoes, Collapsing Fangs was wearing a pair of yellow coloured cloth shoes. Although I was wearing a tattered set of clothes, I forgot to change the shoes I was wearing. They seemed to be called Kou Chi brand, which was really expensive.


    Xu Zhenbiao said that just by relying on these shoes, he could prove that the Collapsing Fangs was not the buyer. He also told me, Don''t forget, when we first came in, the Collapsing Fangs had been acting with my eyes.


    This could prove everything.


    As expected, the older the better. I choked on his words to the point that I was at a loss for words. I could only laugh awkwardly to apologize.


    "Speaking of which, this knife is not an ordinary antique, I''m afraid it has some history with the yin and yang lines, and I have heard quite a few of your famous names. I wonder what plans do you have for this?"


    The most taboo in antiques trading was to find out everything. Even if you asked about something, there was a high chance that it was fake.


    Xu Zhenbiao''s every word was filled with force, like an arrow shooting towards me, causing me to feel a little awkward and unable to react.


    I was stunned for a moment, as if in a different direction. He was the buyer, and I was the seller.


    On the other hand, Collapsing Fang stood to the side and saw that I was in an awkward situation.


    Look at what you said, this is a goods sale and a wise man. This item of yours was naturally sold to a familiar buyer, although the Brother Qin is a person from the yin and yang lines, but have played in this business for many years, and was very happy to see this item. That''s why I brought him to meet you.


    Xu Zhenbiao did not speak after hearing this, and instead let out a cold laugh. His laugh was very gloomy, as if he had already seen through everything. I was a little scared by his laugh and couldn''t help but say,


    "To tell you the truth, this thing belongs to my family, it''s a soul attracting blade used by the supernatural sculpture, if I''m not mistaken, it should be something that you dug out from a certain grave, but I do not care too much about it, I will take these two knife, but please open a path, where did this thing come from and who did you sell the rest of the knife?"


    As I said this, I took out the one Miao Daoke gave me previously and placed it on the Table.


    The one that Miao Daoke gave me was the second largest one from the bottom. When it stood on top of the Table, it made a sound like metal striking stone, and it attracted Xu Zhenbiao''s gaze and he couldn''t help but look in that direction.


    "You have knife too." He sounded surprised.


    I didn''t think that he would have such a tone. I was stunned as well as I said:


    "Is that not the case? This knife is something that the Hedonist Sect poured out from the ground. If I''m not mistaken, my knife should be a pair with the knife in your hands."


    I let Xu Zhenbiao take out the knife. With such a comparison, it really is a complete set of knife.


    But seeing the situation, even Xu Zhenbiao himself could not react. He was stunned for a good long while, and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    I was a little angry. A man is born in this world, he dares to admit to what he has done, and as the old saying goes, he has to admit to what he has done, even if he is beaten up, he doesn''t dare to admit that he has the qualifications to be a head judge.


    "Bro, I didn''t mean to come here today." Xu Zhenbiao stood up with a serious face, he cupped his hands at me:


    "To be honest, just because a large amount of water rushed into the Dragon King''s Temple, and since the family members fought, when they went to steal the tombs they fought, they also belonged to the yin and yang lines. Since ancient times, there has been a rule that a noble king can fall, and a wealthy great Jia can fall, but the tombs in the yin and yang lines must not be touched."


    It''s all for the sake of livelihood, and in the Underworld, precious treasures are used by the Yang World, which are tombs of tens of generations. Regarding the matter of Xu Zhenbiao and the others digging out my ancestral grave, I didn''t really care that much.


    However, his strong sense of justice made me look down on him. If he did what he said, what else could he explain?


    Even though I didn''t directly say it, his eyes were already filled with words. Xu Zhenbiao let out a long sigh, and said while feeling somewhat embarrassed:


    "It''s all done by my people who don''t know what''s going on. Some time ago, I was in northern Guangdong, and they secretly poured a jar behind my back, when I came back, I knew that it must be someone from the yin and yang lines, that''s why I waited here for a few days, hoping that I could come across them and explain everything clearly."


    I am not sure if what Xu Zhenbiao said was true or false, but I asked him:


    "If that''s the case, then when did the blade in my hand come out? Other than these things, what else is valuable in the tomb of a successor of the supernatural sculpture?"


    "This ¡­" Xu Zhenbiao was actually choked by my words for a moment, and then said after being stunned for a moment:


    There are some things that I cannot explain, but this knife probably leaked out a month ago, and the person fighting against me is currently trapped by me. If you do not believe me, I can bring you to see him, and in front of him, there are some things that he can ask clearly.


    I thought about it and agreed, but Xu Zhenbiao suddenly stopped me and asked:


    "I have already revealed my identity, but how can you prove that you are the successor to the supernatural sculpture?"


    Xu Zhenbiao was too cautious. Indeed, these teachers could whistle with their eyelashes. I smiled and took out the Soul Guiding Blade that I had used to defend myself from the inside of my pocket.


    "The Soul Drawing Knife you dug out from the ground is called the Yin Knife. This is a Yang Blade that is used in the world of men. If you don''t believe it, you can take a look."


    Xu Zhenbiao only gave him a glance, then his eyes quickly lit up, and nodded.


    Ten years ago, I saw this knife once.

 C291 Who is behind this

    It seems that this Xu Zhenbiao and my Grandpa should still be familiar with each other. I wanted to know how he knew my Grandpa back then, but it was clear that Xu Zhenbiao was not willing to talk about this matter with me.


    Since it''s like this, I can only give up. Xu Zhenbiao brought me and the Collapsing Fangs to a suite in a small district.


    When he went in to take a look, he saw that there was nothing in the whole set of grey rooms. There was only a row of Luoyang shovels and tools for robbing tombs, such as hemp rope and candle flames, hanging on the walls.


    After we entered, a group of burly, big and round young fellows looked at us like tigers stalking their prey. It was Xu Zhenbiao who coughed lightly, explaining the origins of the two of us.


    These youngsters had a completely different attitude. It was simply a 180 degree change in attitude. They respectfully smiled at us and said:


    "I wonder if you are the descendant of the supernatural sculpture. There is someone like you in the martial arts world of the Tetrahymena."


    The person Xu Zhenbiao introduced to me was his senior disciple, Xu Zhicheng. You can call him Er Ya Zi.


    This person was at least 1.8 meters tall. He had a pitch black face and was covered in tendons and muscles. If one were to look from afar, he would look like a tower. It was obvious that he was an expert at robbing tombs and moving mountains.


    After Erya and his master muttered to themselves for a long time, they brought out a person from the room.


    This man was simply incomparable to Er Ya Zi. He was extremely short and thin, curled up into a ball and looked like a rat.


    I even feel that they look a little similar to Xu Zhenbiao.


    Xu Zhenbiao looked at her and shook his head in disappointment:


    "This is my second disciple, nicknamed the Whack-a-Mole. What a pity, he was the one who did that."


    Upon seeing me, this fellow called the Whack-a-Mole immediately kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to me while mumbling that it was his fault and that he shouldn''t have done anything like that.


    If one looked carefully, the hamster''s entire body was covered with bruises and scars. From the looks of it, Xu Zhenbiao had executed the family law, and its appearance was really too horrible to look at.


    "This... Isn''t this a bit too cruel? " I couldn''t help but open my mouth to say this. Xu Zhenbiao shook his head, let out a cold laugh, and said:


    "Rules are rules. People can die, but this rule cannot be changed. Since he has done such a thing, he should accept the punishment he deserves."


    Xu Zhenbiao asked the hamster to explain everything in detail.


    The hamster swallowed a mouthful of saliva and actually slapped himself hard twice as he said:


    "It''s all my fault that I was dazzled by the money. A Old customer made me eat in public."


    Xu Zhenbiao was afraid that we might not know what eating at the place is like, so he explained it to us.


    This is the slang of our collusion: the buyer goes to the grave with the people from the area, and the buyer, as soon as the water comes out, immediately buys something, which is called a meal.


    I understood this, so I asked:


    "If that''s the case, why is the Soul Guiding Blade still in your hands?"


    At that time, that person gave him an especially high amount of money, but he only wanted a handful of knife for the things he dug out from inside, and he didn''t have anything else.


    After bringing up knife, I immediately brought it out and gave it a look before saying:


    "You should be talking about this, boy. You don''t know because this knife almost lost my life."


    The hamster''s eyes lit up when it received the knife and immediately started crying. It was truly regretful. Looking at it, I didn''t even dare to shake my head, and said:


    "Just tell me who told you to eat this place."


    However, the hamster also shook his head and said he didn''t know. This person wore a mask and didn''t say a word. He even used WeChat to communicate in the most basic of ways.


    In other words, he had never even heard of this person''s tone of voice, much less what he looked like.


    The clue ended here again, and I sighed helplessly. Xu Zhenbiao let out a long sigh, and after a long while, he patted my shoulder and said:


    "Old Brother Qin, this matter was done by our Faction of Qiu, so don''t worry. In the end, this person was sent from heaven to earth. I will also give you his information."


    I nodded when I heard this, this was a question of attitude, the Fangqiu Sect was in the wrong on this matter, Xu Zhenbiao did not do so, because his seniority was high, he purposefully pressured me because he can be considered to be a man.


    However, how to investigate this matter was a difficult problem.


    Xu Zhenbiao told me that there were only a few people on the market who could eat at the very least, and also had the ability to find the Hedonist Sect to do this.


    If he wanted to do this, there were two conditions that had to be met.


    The first person must be related to the yin and yang lines, because only the people in the yin and yang lines have the information and access to know the location of the Hedonist Sect.


    Secondly, the person''s financial power was needed to be large enough, because a place like this, which only existed for the sake of a handful of knife, did not mean that he had to buy this pair of knife.


    It was the number of items in this place. The unified price was converted into cash and given to the person who sent it all.


    There were probably not many people in yin and yang lines who could do this.


    He had to be someone on the level of a heavyweight.


    When I heard this, I felt a little terrified. If that''s the case, then the identity of the person who wants to deal with me should not be low. Moreover, I don''t even dare to imagine how much power is behind his back.


    Xu Zhenbiao saw through what I was thinking and patted my shoulder:


    "You have to be careful. At most, we can help you find out who this person is, and we''ll be able to deal with him in case we can''t help you. If something happens to you before we find out, then that would be a shame."


    This sentence seemed to have a deeper meaning behind it, making me feel a little absent-minded. I wanted to ask Xu Zhenbiao something, but I couldn''t help but shut my mouth.


    In the end, the young man cleverly asked:


    "But then again, it''s not that I don''t respect you, but there must be a time limit. How long will you find out about this news?"


    Xu Zhenbiao was also stunned for a moment after hearing this, and after thinking for a long while, he said:


    "This matter is not that easy. If you can give me a week''s time, I will naturally pass you the news after a week. What do you think?"

 C292 mortician

    I calculated that this time didn''t go too far. I could even get richer, so I agreed.


    The two of them immediately came to a consensus. When I came out of Xu Zhenbiao''s old nest, I thought of a problem.


    Hu Zhongtian and Wu Tongyong have different opportunities to do things, and what they want to obtain is also different.


    Furthermore, the person who tried to harm me was just pretending to be me. This is something that I definitely wouldn''t be able to do if I didn''t have a special understanding of him.


    When I thought of this, my mind was in a mess. I couldn''t think of too many things.


    On the other hand, Collapsing Fang spoke quite freely and patted me on the shoulder.


    "The old saying goes, life and death are decided by fate, wealth are in the heavens, the result of the matter has not been decided yet, right? Brother Qin, why are you thinking so much, why don''t you do something to calm your mind down?"


    I think so too. Recently, due to all that has happened, the shop hasn''t been opened for a long time. If it goes on like this, I''ll definitely be left in the open.


    Instead of wasting time here, I''ll take some other business. I''ll call the girls and tell them to come back and open the store.


    It was weird. The first day he opened the door, he really did start doing business. He came from Guangdong on purpose.


    Zhang Tiangang has a friend called Fangge. According to him, he is one of the leading yin and yang lines in Guangdong Province, and his position is similar to our Feng Si.


    I had a lot of business introduced by her, so when this person mentioned that she was from Guangdong, I subconsciously asked if she was a friend that Fangge had brought over.


    She didn''t expect him to shake his head and say that he had no idea who the Fangge was. She saw the news about me on a website and came over from Guangdong province.


    After saying this, I was stunned for a moment. I don''t like to surf the Internet normally, so I didn''t post anything about supernatural sculpture on any website. How could I know about this on the internet?


    As for Zhang Tiangang, this brat was simply a computer idiot. Besides knowing how to use the computer to plant seeds, there was nothing good about him. He definitely couldn''t do these things either.


    Seeing me like this, that person was elated for a moment before saying:


    "I''m your customer. I haven''t even talked about my own matters, but you''ve actually become stunned. Are you going to do that business or not?"


    Oh, I''m so sorry. After hearing what she said, I scratched my head in embarrassment and said,


    "My name is Qin Yi. If I see any news about me on the forum, I should know my identity. I wonder if there''s anything I can help you with."


    The customer in front of me laughed and shook my hand.


    "My name is Liu Yang."


    I swept a glance at the girl called Liu Yang, I can''t help but admit that his figure is exceptionally good, but now is the new season. He was wearing a light brown woolen sweater, and a worsted vest.


    That collar was a little low, and was somewhat deformed by the pair of animals'' support. That face was a typical oval face, with bangs in the air, and a pair of particularly bright eyes.


    "I seem to have met with something recently. Can you help me deal with it?"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh. I thought to myself, isn''t this nonsense? Who wouldn''t come here when something happens? If I don''t get involved with the matters of gods and ghosts, wouldn''t I be watching an art exhibition?


    I asked Liu Yang what made her come all the way from Guangdong province, and she said that he had to start from her job.


    Liu Yang''s work was very unique, he was called the mortician, which was why he was in the funeral parlour helping the dead to put on makeup.


    The job sounds terrible, but it''s great, to be able to leave the world with the most beautiful side.


    However, because of how terrifying it was, Liu Yang''s salary wasn''t considered low, because why couldn''t he feed himself now? There weren''t many people who were willing to deal with the dead everyday, especially with things like makeup, which could only be done by girls.


    In order to recruit people, the funeral parlour had to offer a high salary.


    Liu Yang let out a long sigh and said:


    "If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have done this job. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been pestered by ghosts every day."


    I am a little puzzled, although this job is a little scary, but after others died, other people, in fact, are doing a good thing, for their own merits.


    actually met a ghost in such a virtuous and merciful situation, this doesn''t make any sense at all, does it?


    Liu Yang said somewhat disdainfully:


    "You''ve never heard of killing people and setting fire to their gold belts, repairing the bridges without leaving any remains. Doing good deeds may not be rewarded." How should I say it? Liu Yang told me one of her things.


    It was just a few days ago, and a girl who committed suicide came to funeral parlour.


    This person was probably only in his early 20s and committed suicide by swallowing sleeping pills. This was because after taking the sleeping pills, the pain caused by a large dosage of the drug dissolving in his stomach was extremely intense.


    Therefore, it was not like in the movies where people who took sleeping pills and killed themselves would die in their sleep. Instead, they would roll on the ground in pain and die from shock.


    That was exactly the look of the girl who killed herself, her expression was extremely sinister, even the mortician who looked at the corpses of the five or six of them with makeup like Liu Yang was shocked when he saw them.


    When she put makeup on the girl who committed suicide, she couldn''t even close her eyes. In the end, she stuck 502 glue on her eyes.


    Liu Yang said that the girl''s eyes looked extremely terrifying, as if she was filled with resentment and had been staring at her the entire time. She looked extremely terrified.


    This fear would easily lead to trouble. When Liu Yang put makeup on her face, for some reason, her eyes that were staring at her kept repeating in his head.


    As she was mending the corpse''s eyebrows, her sharp eyebrows accidentally slashed open a wound on her glabella.


    There was a saying for the dead to be the big one, for the corpses to be like this for a moment, Liu Yang quickly kneeled down and begged the dead for forgiveness.


    However, the corpse seemed to be really angry. Its eyes that were tightly glued with 502 glue suddenly opened, and the iron bed that stopped the corpse started to vibrate.


    Seeing this, Liu Yang almost fainted from fright. He quickly went to find the old master in funeral parlour.


    These people had stayed in the funeral parlour for dozens of years, but had more or less seen some situations. With one look, they could tell that the grievances from the corpses had yet to be resolved, and had been angered by Liu Yang''s blade, which was why they were like this.


    But they did not think much of it, and allowed Liu Yang to retrieve a few candles and elemental treasures, before bringing three fragrances to light up the treasures and kowtow three times in front of the corpses.

 C293 red graft

    As expected, he never thought of that old master. After three kowtows, the corpse''s eyes closed.


    When I heard this, I laughed and said,


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. That female cadaver committed suicide and had a great amount of grievance on its body, so it''s impossible for it to release the resentment on its body after you''ve kowtowed a few times."


    Liu Yang nodded his head like he was pounding garlic, and said:


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to your place. What happened afterwards would be weird." Liu Yang continued to tell me, the people in funeral parlour saw that there was nothing wrong, so they did not care about her too much, and handed the corpse over to the crematorium to burn, then everything was settled.


    However, this matter was not over yet. In the following few days, strange noises could be heard every night from the morgue that was used to store the corpses. It was truly a thrilling scene in funeral parlour.


    I asked Liu Yang what kind of voice it was. Liu Yang thought about it and said it was a song, but Liu Yang even hummed a couple of times.


    Late at night, your hair.


    Late at night, you close your eyes.


    This was a secret agreement.


    It belongs to me, it belongs to you.


    The wedding dress was red.


    The poison was white.


    My mother was optimistic about my red wedding dress.


    Don''t let me die too early.


    As soon as I finished listening to this song, I felt a chill run down my spine. Wasn''t this a terrifying song from before?


    Liu Yang didn''t quite understand what I was saying. Looking at her, she should only be a little over 20 years old, so it''s normal for his to not have heard this song before.


    The song was probably about a horror story, a young girl, sneaking in with a boy for a spring midnight snack, but unfortunately, a few months later, the girl became pregnant by accident.


    In those years, people''s thoughts were very old. If this unmarried girl became pregnant, that would be too indiscreet. This girl had been wearing a red wedding dress and had committed suicide.


    From then on, this song drifted about.


    After Liu Yang finished listening to the story I told, he was actually stunned for a moment, and said that he had a nagging feeling that the heroine of this song was actually somewhat similar to the corpse he was wearing makeup on.


    "The song can understand a person''s heart. If it wasn''t for the fact that they shared the same feelings, that ghost girl wouldn''t have sung this song."


    I smiled a little helplessly and said, "Continue talking. What does the incident in funeral parlour have to do with you?"


    "It matters a lot." Liu Yang took out his mobile phone and slipped down the album. I looked at the dozens of photos he had taken of Liu Yang taking while standing in front of the mirror. They were all taken by him wearing a suit of red wedding clothes that was as beautiful as a red rose.


    Even on her glabella, there was actually a scar.


    Liu Yang said somewhat panickedly:


    "It''s been several days already. I was scared half to death so I quickly deleted my selfie, but these selfie still appear in my phone on the second day, and the angle they stand is different every day."


    Liu Yang told me that the most important thing is that the scar that she drew on the glabella was exactly the same as the one that the girl who killed himself earlier, who accidentally cut on her glabella.


    I was startled when I heard this, it seemed like this was no small matter, this was the possession of an wrongdoer, all the grievances were not resolved yet they were all borne by Liu Yang.


    This matter could be considered big or small. If it was big, then the Soul would always be on her body, and after the vengeful spirit and Liu Yang''s three souls and seven souls had fused together over a long period of time, it would become a part of his.


    Then she was a human, not a ghost, and when she walked outside, she would bring along a cold wind.


    However, it wouldn''t be difficult to say the least. As long as he could pull out her vengeful spirit, it would be like rain falling before the sun, and nothing would happen.


    Hearing my words, Liu Yang''s face was full of hesitation, and asked me what to do.


    "That depends on how powerful that Soul is." I shook my head and let out a long sigh.


    "Why don''t we give it a try first?" I asked tentatively.


    After Liu Yang heard what I said, he was immediately unhappy. He glared at me and said, "What do you mean by trying it out? If something really happens to me, will you be able to take responsibility?


    These words were clearly trying to force his way through. If he did an operation and cut his appendix, there was a 0.2% chance that he would accidentally die.


    Although the supernatural sculpture said that it could connect to ghosts and gods, that was still not a foolproof plan.


    I told Liu Yang righteously:


    I''ve told you before that this kind of vengeful spirit that dies due to emotions is not something King Kong can solve. If you want to do it, I''ll help you make a relatively gentle statue.


    Actually, I already thought of a rough image of a statue in my head. Amongst the divine sculpture, there is a statue called the Madonna of Causeway.


    I introduced this statue to Liu Yang. Legend has it that since ancient times, foolish men and women died due to love, and there were many who were unable to reincarnate. These Soul s floated around the Three Realms.


    Every day, it rained down like an arrow, and every day, it received a rain of rain, and every day, it received a fire of sun, and every day, it drizzled down like an arrow, and every day, it dripped down like a rain of fire.


    In the long run, after that, it gradually became a love grave, and all the Soul s that were infatuated with each other all belonged to it.


    In the end, when Mrs Qiao died, some loyal people lamented Mrs Qiao''s righteous deeds and built a temple for her. This temple was called the Sesame Temple.


    When the Qiao family was summoning their souls, their left hand was holding a gong to call out to the Soul and their right hand was holding the wooden bucket that held the Soul. As a result, when ordinary people saw this statue, they would call it the Madonna of Causeway.


    After this girl died, she would be singing that story of a red wedding day and night. This cause of death should be related to her feelings.


    The Madonna of Causeway is the best statue I can think of to handle this matter.


    "Whether you want to do it or not, just say it." I sat on high ground and accidentally glanced at half of Liu Yang''s mountains and rivers.


    Liu Yang seemed to feel that I was looking at her, and intentionally lowered his collar a bit, and charmingly smiled at me:


    "I''ll listen to big brother, but there''s one problem, I don''t know if you can agree to that." Liu Yang leaned in close to me, pressed his face against my arm, and gave it a whoosh.


    Wow, this guy is a bit of a tease. My face actually turned red, and after staring blankly for a while, I stammered,


    "You ¡­ If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    "Can you give me a bit cheaper at this price?" Liu Yang gave me a flirtatious glance.


    I laughed and said,


    "We don''t have any haggling fees here. The price is 10 thousand yuan each. If you''re going to make it, then you have to pay a deposit of 50%."

 C294 Buy Arrow

    The tone of my voice didn''t allow me to refute my words at all. This is called rules. If you don''t listen to me, you definitely won''t be able to do this business.


    Liu Yang could tell my tone and expression, and after muttering a few words, he didn''t dare say anything else and just took out his WeChat to transfer the money.


    "Isn''t your salary as a mortician quite high? Why are you still haggling over such a thing?" I curiously asked.


    Who knew that the moment I said those words, Liu Yang would spew me a mouthful of bitter water, saying that their salary is indeed high, every month they earn 10 thousand, but their income is high, and their expenses are huge.


    She was the typical Yue Guang clan. Whenever she had money, she would buy bags to buy shoes to replace her new mobile phone, like the bag that was released last quarter, which cost more than 20 thousand yuan each. She bought the bag without thinking.


    When I heard his words, I sucked in a cold breath. With his spending speed, forget about 10 thousand every month, even 100 thousand every month wouldn''t be enough to support her spending.


    "So do you think I can be rich? For these bags, I''m almost eating dirt." Liu Yang muttered to himself.


    "It''s fine. After this matter is over, you can still earn a lot of money. Since you''ve left everything behind, aren''t you afraid of being left without firewood?" I smiled and said. The meaning behind my words was, "No matter how bitter your words are here, there''s no way to make me cheaper."


    yin and yang lines was a high-risk profession that dealt with ghosts and gods every day. It was unknown when this life would end up here.


    Could the money you spend with your life be cheap?


    "Tomorrow, I will complete this statue. Give me the address, and I will send the statue to you."


    I looked at the time and told Liu Yang.


    However, I was almost shocked when that little girl gave me her address. She actually stayed at the Grand View Hotel.


    This place is our five-star hotel, a standard room, a night of 800 dollars.


    Isn''t it a joke that people who don''t have money can afford to stay in such expensive hotels?


    "No matter how bitter it is, you can''t be bitter about it yourself. If the environment is too bad and you can''t eat well, how can you still be energetic?" Liu Yang said as a matter of fact.


    Ai, the money belongs to someone else. I can spend whatever I want, it has nothing to do with me.


    Liu Yang wrote a note for me about his specific room. I looked at it and said:


    "Then that''s it. I''ll definitely prepare everything for you tomorrow night at the latest, but you''d better stay in the hotel during this time. Don''t run around."


    "Why don''t you run?" Liu Yang squinted:


    "I heard that your nightclub is pretty good, and you still want to go out to play at night."


    I mean, this girl doesn''t know how to live. If she had a vengeful spirit following her and still dares to run around, where would she go to find it when things go wrong?


    "Are you sure you want to play outside when you leave, or are you using the things on your body to control your body?"


    I purposely pretended to laugh like a ghost, scaring Liu Yang quite a bit.


    Liu Yang remained calm for a long time, then swallowed his saliva and said, I will listen to you, but you have to hurry up and settle this matter, otherwise, I will not forgive you.


    "Don''t worry. At the latest, how many times have I told you tomorrow night?" I impatiently agreed and sent Liu Yang out.


    When I returned to the store, I sighed in admiration. I had just opened my store for the first time in a long time, but I had already met with such a person.


    Could God be nicer to me?


    However, it''s been a few days since it started. If there''s a business, then I can just barely do it. I got Guan Ju to help me contact Feng Si and bring a portion of the paint over to him.


    As this business is huge, there are times when I am unable to handle it. Therefore, I have handed over the matter of the pigments to her for a long time, and furthermore, this old fellow, Feng Si, would not be able to walk when he sees such a pretty girl.


    Guan Ju was definitely a good communication card with him.


    But this time, the situation is a bit out of my expectations. Guan Ju went to Feng Si''s place, and when she returned, she actually brought Feng Si with him.


    I was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered and said,


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Master Feng? Why are you so free to come to my place."


    Feng Si smiled and patted the box on his hand that was filled with pigment and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, look at what you''re saying, it''s been a few days since the restaurant opened, and today, Master Feng has come to see you, why, are you still not welcoming me?"


    "Aiyo, I don''t dare." With a smile on my face, I quickly reached for the box of drinks in his hands.


    But I always feel strange, still say, do not come to the Hall of the Three Treasures.


    Feng Si can''t possibly come and see me for real for no reason at all, this isn''t according to his style.


    The two of them stood there until I could no longer hold it in. After half a day, I forced a laugh and said.


    "Master Feng, do you still have anything to say about our relationship? If you have anything, just say it out with me. If there''s anything I can do, I promise you."


    When I said that, Feng Si chuckled, and actually scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "That, is the previous arrow still there?"


    Didn''t Feng Si sell all three soul slaying arrows to me? Could it be that he still wanted to take them back?


    I tried to ask what I wanted to do.


    Feng Si seemed to be somewhat ashamed. He let out a long sigh and said:


    I thought about it, the arrows that Zhang Tianzhi had used before are also the most useful, so see if you can give this thing to me. "" Oh?


    This, I have already bought the items, but you still want to return? I''m afraid this isn''t too good.


    However, I was still holding back these words in my heart, and did not dare to say them out loud. This Feng Si had usually helped me quite a bit, and moreover, did not request anything from me.


    It was rare for him to not help him this time, so it seemed rather unreasonable.


    I hesitated for a while, then took out the Soul Slaying Three Arrow from the safe. When Feng Si saw it, his eyes lit up and he took out a cheque from his pocket.


    I looked and saw that it was 20 thousand more than what I had previously given him.


    "Master Feng, this isn''t appropriate, is it?"


    Feng Si waved his hand and laughed:


    "But there is nothing inappropriate about it. Logically speaking, this thing is against the rules, and I have let you down. You must accept this."

 C295 Madonna of Causeway

    The two of us refused for half a day. If we didn''t take it in the end, the man would have thought I was being unreasonable.


    Thus, I accepted the cheque. Feng Si did not stand on ceremony with me, picked up his stuff, and left.


    Suddenly, the interior of the store became empty again. I sat in front of the worktable and thought about the Madonna of Causeway''s matters.


    This is also the first time I''ve done this statue. I don''t have much experience, so I still need to reconstruct it.


    In fact, this statue was not difficult at all. The Madonna of Causeway was dressed in plain clothes and had two things in its hands.


    However, because the Madonna of Causeway''s expression was typical of a Bodhisattva''s lower eyebrow, with countless benevolent looks, and a typical Oriental beauty, this kind of expression was not easy to construct.


    Especially because the Madonna of Causeway was a person who took in men and women, their eyes must have a feeling as if they had seen through the mundane world.


    I had planned out the entire night on paper before I managed to finish designing the Madonna of Causeway''s expression. When I finished drawing the Madonna of Causeway, it was already morning of the second day.


    Liu Yang wanted to bring the sculpture over before night fell, but by this time, both of my eyelids had already started trembling, and I could only muster up my spirit to continue sitting on the statue.


    Fortunately, there was already a draft. Making a statue wasn''t difficult. It took about a day for the statue to be completed along with the color.


    The Madonna of Causeway held two items, and its appearance looked like it had broken through the mortal world, as if it was inviolable. The Soul s that were infatuated with men and women were all taken away by him into the love grave.


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, Liu Yang called me and said that something seemed to have happened to her and told me to come over quickly. If I came too late, something might happen to her.


    Her voice sounded like she was crying, and her voice had become especially shrill, a bit different from the voice I heard from Liu Yang yesterday.


    When I called again, there was no one on the line. It was still on the line.


    "Did something really happen?"


    I didn''t dare think too much about it. Liu Yang had previously given me an address, so if anything really happened, I wouldn''t be able to get the rest of the money.


    That five-star hotel was very big, and more importantly, the elevator inside could only go up with a room card.


    Before we came, Liu Yang did not give me anything, I could not climb onto the elevator without a room key. I could only stand beside the elevator and wait, until I finally clenched my teeth and climbed onto the Stair.


    My god, Liu Yang lived on the 16th floor. Climbing up there almost made me puke blood.


    It took me a good five or six minutes to find her room, a double doors room, which is basically an executive suite.


    If you don''t have thousands of dollars in one night, you shouldn''t be able to get it.


    I couldn''t help but to be a little suspicious. Was Liu Yang really just a mortician at a crematorium?


    Just as I was standing in the doorway, I suddenly heard a banging sound from inside that sounded especially like the sound of a head hitting a wall.


    "Liu Yang, are you alright?" I shouted inside, but there was no reply for a long time.


    I looked at the door. It was a solid wooden door, and I wanted to kick it open, if I had enough strength to do so.


    However, just as I was about to raise my foot, the door suddenly creaked and opened.


    "Liu Yang..." I asked with some doubt:


    "Are you okay?"


    There wasn''t any sound coming from the crack of the door. I just stretched out an arm and pulled with force, bringing me inside.


    Liu Yang was just standing at the entrance of the hotel room, staring at me blankly. His eyes didn''t have the slightest hint of blood color.


    She was wearing a Clothes that was as enchanting as a rose. Her skirt was very long, it dragged on the ground for a few meters, and beneath her feet was a pair of high heels that were as high as the heavens.


    Wasn''t this Clothes the legendary Red Ribbon?


    "You''re not Liu Yang?"


    Nervously, I took a step back and tried to open the door, but no matter how hard I tried, the door was as hard as steel.


    Wearing red bridal clothes, Liu Yang''s high heels made clattering sounds as he walked towards me, step by step.


    "None of you are good people. Why did you lie to me? Why did you make me wait so long? Why ¡­"


    Liu Yang seemed to have started roaring, and after shouting for more than ten times, my eardrums started trembling.


    "What are you trying to do? If you really have enmity with her, then don''t look for her. Who hurt you, and who are you looking for?"


    I pretended to be calm as I said this.


    Who knew that in that instant, Liu Yang''s expression changed. His pair of eyes stared angrily as a scar on top of the glabella that was initially drawn with an eyebrow pencil burst out, and a trail of blood flowed down his forehead to the two sides of his eye socket.


    "Are you courting death?"


    Liu Yang went berserk somewhat uncontrollably, his two hands grabbing onto my throat with force as he said:


    "None of you men are good. All of you have to die to be clean."


    Liu Yang''s nails were shockingly long, and after using a bit of strength, they pierced into my flesh. Instantly, fresh blood dripped down from the gaps of his nails and dripped down.


    I felt my scalp go numb. Not daring to think too much, I raised my leg and kicked at Liu Yang''s stomach.


    Although this Liu Yang has ghosts s in his body, he was still a mortal body. With my kick, he was forced back a few steps, and Liu Yang sat down on the ground with his butt, holding onto his stomach, he said with a face full of fear:


    "My child, my child."


    "Don''t lose my baby."


    Heavens, I immediately thought of the lyrics of Red Ribbon Shop. Looking at her, it was as though she was singing from the bottom of Red Ribbon Shirt.


    "I''m going to drag you down and bury you with my child." Before Liu Yang could even react, he had already stood up from the ground, step by step. I was forced to the corner of the door. If I kept moving back, there would be no place for me to retreat to.


    Luckily, I still have a statue of the Madonna of Causeway in my hands. Given the current situation, I don''t need to wait any longer.


    Instantly, I tore apart the Madonna of Causeway that was wrapped around it and shouted loudly.


    "There are thousands of complex emotions in this world, and all of them are infatuated with men and women. The Madonna of Causeway is able to resolve the thousand knots in my heart, and I need to quickly show off my talent."

 C296 Love and hate separation

    Slowly, the statue in my hand started to tremble, reflecting a faint light which illuminated the profound entrance of the mirror.


    The red-clothed Liu Yang seemed to be frozen for a second, then he turned his furious gaze from me to the figure inside the mirror.


    I looked at the Madonna of Causeway that had appeared from within the group of mirror. In my hand was a copper gong and a wooden bucket. My mouth was very light, and from within the mirror, I could hear the sound of chanting scriptures.


    "Child, come back."


    Suddenly, a gong sound came out, the sound pierced through my ear drums, and even Liu Yang''s body trembled for a moment, but very quickly he resolutely shook his head:


    "That won''t be possible. If I don''t avenge this enmity, then even if I don''t enter the Dao of Reincarnation for all eternity, I''m going to take this wretched couple and leave. Neither of them are human beings."


    I frowned. Listening to a girl in red, there was a hidden meaning behind those words. It seemed that things weren''t as simple as committing suicide by getting pregnant.


    The Madonna of Causeway among the mirror actually let out a long sigh, and said:


    "Life is bitter, it''s not life or death that can be resolved, love and hate cannot be separated, don''t ask for more, don''t remember not to hate, that is the way back."


    At the same time as he said that, the Madonna of Causeway smashed the copper gong again, but this time, Liu Yang shouted out like a madman, and in an instant, his exquisite face also changed to a different appearance.


    The skin on Liu Yang''s face looked as if it had split open, dried up and cracked. From every crack, black and purple blood flowed out, and all that was left of his eyes were the whites.


    There were even black spots on his skin.


    When I saw this, I was startled, Liu Yang turned his head and looked at me, and then, a second face appeared on his face.


    Which face was filled with anger? A pair of eyes that were as beautiful as a lagoon, this typical gentle and lovely cherry lips. However, due to his anger, his appearance had become twisted.


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, that face should be that red girl''s.


    "Die!" Die! "Die!"


    From Liu Yang''s mouth that kept on shouting out the word, I saw the figure of the Madonna of Causeway above the profound entrance slowly fade away, then with a loud bang, the mirror shattered into a spiderweb.


    Even the statue in my hand fell to the ground, turning into a pile of dirt.


    Even Madonna of Causeway could not subdue this red wedding girl, what degree of resentment did she have?


    The Madonna of Causeway itself has already been decided, so I''m the only one left here. How do you want me to deal with this red wedding girl?


    Just as I was thinking about it, the girl glanced back at me.


    But this time, his eyes are already dark, and his lips are gradually returning to their rosy state. After glancing at me, he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    When I saw this situation, I immediately understood. Most likely, the girl dressed in red had already left her body for the time being, so I immediately rushed forward to pinch Liu Yang.


    Half a day of effort was spent on artificial respiration for the woman before she gradually regained consciousness.


    But Liu Yang who had just woken up was clearly on the verge of collapse. Seeing her red wedding dress, he immediately started crying loudly, hugging his head and doing his best to protect himself. It was none of her business, his boyfriend took the initiative to seduce him.


    What did Liu Yang say? Why did her boyfriend take the initiative to seduce her?


    Could it be that this romance had something to do with the mortician?


    Just as I was about to ask her this question, Liu Yang didn''t wait for me to say anything and touched his glabella in panic. In an instant, he spat out a mouthful of blood from her glabella.


    The scar that Liu Yang had drawn actually truly appeared on the glabella.


    A scar that was five to six centimeters wide appeared on Liu Yang''s face, from the glabella to the top of his nose.


    She herself did not seem to believe this, but after looking at the mirror for a long time, she finally knelt down and started crying loudly.


    "Tell me about it. I think this matter isn''t as simple as what you said to me before."


    I sat down on the shoe shelf and lit up a cigarette. After slowly smoking a mouthful, I told Liu Yang in an orderly manner:


    "If you tell me now, you might be able to live. Otherwise, wouldn''t you be a mortician? Pick a good makeup for yourself first. "


    Liu Yang immediately panicked when he heard that, and quickly shook his head: "No no no, I''m still so young, I don''t want to die."


    When I saw her cowardly look, I immediately laughed, as I have always said before, I don''t usually worry about anything bad, and am not afraid of knocking on the door in the middle of the night, this Liu Yang probably did something more than just worry about something bad.


    "You must have killed someone."


    Suddenly I lied to her.


    The moment these words left his mouth, it frightened Liu Yang so much that he sat down on the ground and shook his head a few times:


    "I didn''t kill her. She committed suicide. Her death had nothing to do with me."


    If it really was that simple, I asked her a question. This water has its source, and trees have its roots, if it was really like this, the red-clothed female ghost wouldn''t be so angry. Her death was more or less due to Liu Yang.


    "I think you''re the one who interrupted her love life. This girl was pregnant at that time, so she took a sleeping pill and committed suicide out of anger."


    I tried to deduce, but when I said that, my eyes were fixated on Liu Yang, she did not dare to look at me, and only lowered his head.


    After a long period of effort, Liu Yang finally opened his mouth and said:


    "Wang Xiaole and I really loved each other, but before we were together, I didn''t know that he had a fiancee either."


    Looks like I guessed it right. I chuckled in disdain and made her continue speaking.


    So what happened here had never been this simple.


    It was true that Liu Yang was the mortician in the funeral parlour, but he was coincidentally acquainted with Liu Yang, the fiance of the girl from before.


    After a while, Liu Yang was already together with Wang Xiaole. It would be false to say that Liu Yang didn''t know that this boy had a fiancee. But what Liu Yang valued the most was the red notes in Wang Xiaole''s wallet.


    This guy was a gyrfalcon. From what Liu Yang said, he seemed to be a director at a listed company with a lot of money, able to support Liu Yang''s requirements of buying a famous bag and entering a five-star hotel.


    Therefore, towards Liu Yang, he turned a blind eye.


    When I heard this, I let out a cold laugh and said,


    "I don''t think either of you is a good person."

 C297 Fangge

    "Right ¡­" Liu Yang let out a long sigh.


    "If that''s the case, then I have some responsibility for what happened afterwards."


    I let Liu Yang continue speaking. Liu Yang raised his head to look at it, and let out a long sigh.


    "That girl is called Zong Ying. Once, when Wang Xiaole and I were in the car, she coincidentally saw me. At that time, Zong Ying was already three months pregnant.


    I told Liu Yang not to make it sound so good. If it''s just this one matter, it shouldn''t be able to force him into a corner. It''s definitely him and Wang Xiaole who did something.


    Liu Yang nodded, saying that she had told Wang Xiaole that he was pregnant too, and that she wanted him to make a choice between the two of them.


    This Wang Xiaole didn''t have any other choice. Under the pressure, he could only go back and reveal his cards.


    The two of them had been friends since college. For six or seven years, normal people wouldn''t have been able to stand such feelings. The girl couldn''t bear it any longer, so she took a whole can of sleeping pills and then passed away.


    After this matter was over, Wang Xiaole gave a large amount of money to Zong Ying''s family members to seal their mouths.


    Not only that, in the end, the burial was done by Liu Yang.


    Looking at the corpse lying inside the ice-cold cabinet, Liu Yang actually felt a surge of jealousy in his heart. That scar wasn''t something that he accidentally cut, it was something that Liu Yang had done intentionally.


    "Why? She has such a good boyfriend, and I have to be someone else''s mistress. I''m not convinced." Liu Yang fiercely smashed the floor a few times, the blood on the glabella seemed to be continuously seeping downwards.


    I shook my head, this Wang Xiaole and Liu Yang were a dog couple, if Zong Ying''s parents could accept this money, they aren''t human either.


    What was wrong with this guy? How could so many people do such a terrifying thing just for a small advantage?


    Whether or not I should help Liu Yang, I suddenly froze. If I help Liu Yang, then wouldn''t it be unfair for him to have died an aggrieved death.


    Why? She wanted to do this.


    Just as I was thinking about this question, Liu Yang kneeled on the ground and hugged my thigh.


    "Please help me. No matter how young I am, there are many places in this world that I have never been to before. There will still be many stories in the future. I can''t just die like this."


    "Then is Zong Ying''s death fair?"


    I asked her back. You''re selfish.


    "Didn''t the supernatural sculpture always cure disasters and allow people to get out safely? If so, then this is the time for me to be in danger, why didn''t you save me?" After hearing what I had said, Liu Yang was actually a little unwilling to refute me.


    I laughed coldly, supernatural sculpture is a way to cure disasters, it''s not wrong that people are safe, but it depends on the person who saved them. If they really are all so perverted, then I would rather not save them.


    The reason the supernatural sculpture was left in the human world was to make this world even better, and not to make the balance of fairness that was supposed to represent the world more crooked.


    I transferred the five thousand yuan to Liu Yang, and without saying anything further, I left the hotel. When I came out, the sky was full of stars, I raised my head and asked:


    "I don''t know if what I''m doing is right or wrong, but if it was my Grandpa, I think he would be the same as me."


    It was already close to 9 p.m. I saw that the day was eventful, so I decided not to wander the streets. As I was driving, my phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unknown number from the East Guangdong, and the number was five seven and a leopard. To be able to use this number, he had to at least be a rich man in the business.


    Although it was an unknown call, my heart skipped a beat. I thought that a big customer had come to visit, so I didn''t dare delay and quickly picked up the call.


    "Hello, may I ask who this is?" I politely followed the rules, but who would have thought that a hearty laugh could be heard from the other side. It was filled with the flavor of the sea as it came from Guangdong Province.


    "Ah, Thunder Monkey, I am a Fangge. I wonder if the Lightning Element is related to Brother Qin?"


    I don''t know how many times I have heard Zhang Tiangang mention this name in my ears, but when I heard this name, it was as if thunder had pierced my ears.


    "Fangge, it''s me. Are you the Fangge of a friend of mine?" As before, I asked in a probing manner. On the other end of the phone, a person simply smiled and introduced himself:


    "I''m Fang Guoqing, that brother of Zhang Tiangang, and I''m here in your city. Didn''t Old Zhang go on a business trip recently, so he told me to come straight to you, is it convenient for you to look around now?"


    This is not a normal person, Fangge has introduced a lot of business to us previously, so we can''t not receive him properly. I didn''t even think about it, and got Fangge to send me an address, I''ll go and pick him up now.


    That place isn''t far, it''s our local urban airport. I told the Fangge to wait for me in the hall if it''s convenient, I''ll go there right now.


    After the Fangge hung up, I arrived at the agreed location. From afar, you saw a middle-aged man wearing a black fur coat with a red scarf around his neck.


    This person was very tall. He had a squarish face and a slightly protruding belly. He looked like a successful middle-aged man.


    When this person saw me, he immediately waved at me with a smile and walked over.


    "Lei is Boss Qin, right? Lei is really good."


    "Indeed, after hearing about it for a long time, we might as well meet again." I raised my head to look at the Fangge. Good guy, I am 1.8 meters tall, this bro is a few centimeters taller than me, at least 1.85 meters taller than me.


    "You can just call me Little Qin." As I led the Fangge out, I asked:


    "I wonder what the Fangge is planning to do with us. If you have any brothers, I can help them, so feel free to speak up."


    This Fangge is a little strange, he didn''t reply to what I said and only sized me up, laughing out loud from time to time.


    When the men of the world saw him, they still couldn''t help but laugh out loud. There really weren''t that many things out there. When I saw him act like this, I felt a strange chill run down my spine.


    In the end, I really couldn''t hold it in anymore. I awkwardly laughed and said,


    "Fangge, please don''t look at me like that, it makes me a little embarrassed, why don''t we find a place to drink."

 C298 Hebao

    "Of course." The Fangge patted my shoulder, and then let out a burst of ghostly laughter.


    "Zhang Tiangang is really good at looking at people. After seeing your boss Qin, no wonder he was willing to follow you around. No matter how high the price I offered, he would not come to my place to help."


    I laughed, thinking that with Zhang Tiangang''s capabilities, only I can endure it. However, Fangge did not seem to be annoyed, instead he had the look of a Eldest Brother from a 90''s movie.


    He looked like the villain who used to play the role of Wan Ziliang. He reckoned that when he was young, this Fangge was also a handsome guy.


    "You actually came here today, why don''t I bring you to the Maple Forest Pavilion for a seat?" I laughed and said,


    "That place is a pretty good nightclub. I''m quite familiar with the people there, so it''s not wrong to go there."


    Who would have thought that Fangge would laugh after hearing my words. At first, I was stunned, but I thought that it made sense. Fangge was such a boss who had eaten before, but I don''t think he would like that place.


    Who would have thought that Fangge only looked at me for a moment, then laughed:


    Boss Qin, don''t misunderstand, I loved to play when I was young. I don''t go to nightclubs or other places, and I''ve already quit smoking for almost ten years. Just find a place for us to eat.


    This Fangge is truly worthy of being a scene. With a single sentence, he made me sound extremely obedient. I nodded my head in admiration and said:


    "Fine, then let''s go eat the lamb porridge. I know that place has good taste."


    The place we were going was the same Shunde Tower where we brought the young lackey with us. When we got back, even the waiters in the shop recognized us.


    It wasn''t because of anything else, but because Collapsing Fang had been really good at eating last time. The two of them had eaten nearly 40 plates of goat meat and had almost broken the record in their shop.


    I became an awesome person in their store, so I was also on the list.


    A waiter politely welcomed the two of us upstairs. As the Fangge was from Guangdong, I even specially ordered a bottle of Wugongpi with the characteristics of Guangdong province.


    The two of them toasted each other. After drinking nearly three cups of wine, the conversation finally started. I asked the Fangge:


    "Brother, I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know why Fangge is here this time."


    Fangge laughed heartily and said:


    "What else could it be? This thousand miles is only for money." While speaking, Fangge rubbed his thumb and forefinger together, and said:


    Back then, I did not open it for three years, and only opened it for three years. As for the money, it could not be said to be as simple as flowing water in the Yangtze River, but it could at least be compared to a thousand-year-old well.


    Saying that, Fangge shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "People like me in the East Guangdong can at least be considered small characters, but now they have to come out and earn money by themselves, do you think there''s a place to tell me about this?"


    I smiled and comforted her.


    "Your treasured sword cannot be unsheathed, but must be unsheathed to slay dragons. If this trip was not worth 10,000 gold, I don''t think you would have come out."


    Upon hearing this, even the Fangge himself started laughing out. After praising me repeatedly, I laughed and asked:


    "Show me your skills, why have you come out this time?"


    The moment those words left my mouth, I immediately felt a little regretful. Why would I ask others what kind of path of fortune they were seeking? How would a person as rich as a parent say such things to others?


    There''s a saying that goes'' loss as long as you talk too much '', and a green egg like me seems to be running around naked in front of Fangge.


    However, Fangge did not really care much about this.


    "If you are interested, there''s no harm in telling you that I saw it. This treasure is right here with you."


    As he said that, Fangge used his fingertip to dab some Wujiao wine, slicing a line on the black wooden table, and then used his fingertip to outline the surrounding hills and houses.


    After drawing, only then did Fangge ask me where I recognized this place.


    I didn''t let him down. After looking at it for a bit, I actually recognized it. Isn''t this the map of our city?


    Those who are in our line of work are actually knowledgeable, like Yinyang Eight Trigrams, Five Elements Wind and Water, Impossible Geography, and even Yin-Yang Birth Hours.


    More importantly, you have to be aware of the historical events that have occurred in this city since ancient times.


    There are many things that have existed since ancient times. Perhaps the place you''re standing in right now might even have some sort of royal general or a nameless small temple.


    The idol that was worshiped there was the guardian god of the city.


    If he didn''t even know these, then he really deserved to be called yin and yang lines.


    Even though the ancient map that Fangge drew sounded blurry, I had a rough understanding of it ever since I was young.


    In the ancient times, this place was called Gusankou. Legend has it that when Emperor Dong Wu, Sun Quan, stationed troops here, it eventually became a city.


    This place had a history of several thousand years, and could be considered an old city.


    I looked at the map drawn by Fangge and was a little puzzled.


    "You always say I don''t know about other places, but Fangge, the ancient map you drew is currently the side of the Third Ring Area of our city, this place is full of tall buildings, you might be able to find some pretty girls here, but I don''t think we can find any treasures here."


    Fangge did not hold back and used his fingertip to tap on the river surface and said:


    "Little brother, the old saying is right. This water can produce treasure, I have never heard of it."


    I laughed, thinking that Fangge''s words were getting more and more ridiculous. It''s not wrong that water can make a fortune, but this painting of the river is the main road of our city, and the current situation is extremely urgent.


    Even the trained professional scuba diver, the water ghost they called himself, didn''t dare to dive easily.


    Moreover, that place had already been there for thousands or tens of thousands of years, yet there was no one that had managed to fish for something.


    It''s just some ordinary people in the world, and they can''t see the profound principles behind it. If one can see through the heavens, even if one can not rise to the heavens, it would be unavoidable for them to be extremely wealthy.


    When Fangge said this, he seemed to be very pleased with himself, as if he could tell that there was a treasure under the water. But when he looked at me, I suddenly remembered a person.


    Isn''t that man the legendary barbarian who was good at holding treasures? Could it be that this Fangge was of the same type?

 C299 image in a mirror

    I am a little uncertain as to who exactly this Fangge in front of me is.


    I asked him what treasure was hidden under the river. Fangge, when you heard what I said, you shushed me with your hand.


    "Hehe, little brother, you can''t say everything you say like that. There is indeed something underneath, but this is a heavenly opportunity that cannot be leaked out."


    Since I''ve already said all that, I''m not going to ask anymore. Besides, I''m not interested in the treasures under the river either.


    This person has been rich all his life. He was destined to be able to eat as many things as he wanted. As for the bowl of rice that I was eating, I didn''t intend to place anything else in it.


    Then I''ll just cut to the chase, the two of us exchanged glasses and drank nearly four bottles of Wujiapi. In the end, even the waiters in the shop were a little scared, saying that this was also medicine, but they didn''t dare to drink too much, so the two of us couldn''t put down the glasses.


    When I returned, it was already early in the morning. I called a substitute driver and forced the Fangge to stay in the shop.


    The two of them drank a little and fell asleep, but in the middle of the night, I woke up with a piss.


    Although this living person couldn''t die from choking on his urine, it was unbearable to hold it in. I didn''t even have the time to turn on the lights before I rushed into the toilet.


    Just as I was washing my hands in front of the washbasin, I raised my head and looked at the mirror. It almost gave me a fright.


    When the mirror appeared, it wasn''t me at all, but a pretty face with eyes like jade pools. The girl with cherry lips on the outside had extremely long hair, a terrifying white face, and wore a red wedding dress.


    When I saw this, I almost fainted in the middle of the group for a while. Then, I said this to the mirror s.


    "You are Zong Ying?"


    An ethereal voice came out from the mirror.


    It was unknown if it was because I had heard her story that an indescribable feeling of pity arose in my heart. I seemed to no longer be that afraid of Zong Ying, who was inside the mirror, and bravely asked:


    "It''s a statue of the heavens in here. How did a ghosts like you get in?"


    Zong Ying, who was inside the mirror did not have a single expression. What I saw before in the imperial court was already that terrifying.


    "I have offended many of the disciples of the supernatural sculpture today. Please forgive me, the Madonna of Causeway was the one who brought me here, I have something to tell you."


    This Madonna of Causeway is truly worthy of being a Holy Mother. Zong Ying''s resentment had already shattered his sculpture, but she actually did not have a single trace of anger. Bringing her to my side, this is something only the divine sculpture can do.


    I nodded. Since Zong Ying''s expression was calm, then it seems that the grievance in her body should have temporarily subsided. I asked her:


    "I''m afraid you''ve come here because you still have grievances on your body, so you''re unwilling to seek me out for help. If you have something to say, just say it. However, whether I can help you or not is not certain."


    Zong Ying made a sound of acknowledgement, and said:


    "My request is very simple. I request that you help me bring down Liu Yang and Wang Xiaole. I want them to live forever and go to hell on eighteen levels of hell every day."


    "Impossible."


    I shook my head and said that was not something Zong Ying could do. Furthermore, it''s impossible for me to kill them all. I can''t possibly let me kill both of them so that their Soul can descend to the eighteenth level of hell.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Zong Ying slightly trembled as he said.


    "I don''t know who to beg, but after hearing what you said to Liu Yang today, I feel that you are a very upright person, and the only person I can trust in this matter is probably you."


    It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on me. I was stunned for a long time, but before I could even speak, Zong Ying who was inside the mirror was already kneeling down, and said:


    "I beg of you, if you don''t understand this grudge, then my resentment will only accumulate for a long time. At that time, even the two of them probably won''t be able to survive."


    However, if you do that, you will release the Ring of Killings and you will never be reincarnated again. Upon hearing these words, I immediately instructed her.


    He could do anything, but since he was already dead, he might as well return to the dust. There were some rules that could not be violated in the Yin-Yang world.


    "If there''s a way to prevent Liu Yang and Wang Xiaole from dying and if we still get your revenge, there should be a way. How about you allow me a few days time first?"


    I thought about it and asked Zong Ying.


    It was obvious that Zong Ying had revealed a slight smile on her face, as if he believed in me a lot.


    "As the successor of the supernatural sculpture, you have to keep your word. I believe in what you said.


    After saying that, I felt my eyes go numb for a moment. Then, I looked at the shadow that had appeared within the mirror.


    Zong Ying had already walked far away when the toilet lights suddenly lit up. Fangge walked in with a wine smell, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Little brother, you aren''t sleeping so late at night, chatting with the mirror."


    I was stunned for a moment, as I was unable to explain what had happened tonight to the Fangge, so I could only embarrassedly explain:


    "No, it''s not that we are drinking too much, but we have to wake up in front of the mirror."


    Right after he finished speaking, he immediately walked out of the washbasin and closed the toilet door for Fangge.


    After lying on the bed, I closed my eyes. The only things that could not help but appear in my mind were Zong Ying and Liu Yang.


    This Madonna of Causeway really has a merciful heart, but isn''t pushing this matter to me a bit too much?


    Before dawn, Fangge had already left my room, leaving me alone. His body reeked of alcohol was left behind, but not long after, Xu Zhenbiao gave me a call.


    Xu Zhenbiao said that he found the previous buyer. It was a member of the Miao Family, the real Hunan man, who seemed to be involved in some big business in our city.


    Upon hearing those words, I immediately got excited. This is just like dozing off and passing a pillow to him. My grievances can finally be washed clean.


    Xu Zhenbiao said that the person had already made an appointment with him to come out and meet with me.


    I nodded my head and accepted the request. Then, I drove to the place Xu Zhenbiao had agreed on, and when I came, I saw that the two of them were already sitting at the teahouse.


    The man sitting next to Old Xu was dressed in a suit and a leather jacket. He was extremely tall and sturdy, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. I felt that something was amiss.

 C300 antique dealer

    After I sat down, I subconsciously greeted Old Xu. I looked at the person opposite me and said,


    "What''s your name?"


    Without waiting for the person on the other side to introduce himself, Xu Zhenbiao laughed out loud and said, "He''s called Zheng Zhiping. antiquarian, I never thought that it would be him.


    I didn''t have to think too much about it. It seemed that the two of them knew each other.


    This person called Zheng Zhiping laughed and said:


    "I was good friends with Mr. Xu, but who would have thought that it was his subordinates that had done it. This really is like rushing water to the Dragon King''s Temple, beating up one''s own family."


    I glanced at Xu Zhenbiao, he normally seems rather arrogant, why is he acting like a obedient grandson now that I see him?


    However, this had nothing to do with me. I gently coughed and said,


    "Mr. Zheng, there is something I want to ask you. What is the purpose of this knife that you have accepted it for?"


    Before I even finished speaking, I threw the knife on top of the Table and glanced at Zheng Zhiping.


    "I don''t think there''s a need to continue talking about it if we''re here purely to talk about it. I did do this business, but I think we should talk about a good business deal."


    I looked at Xu Zhenbiao from the side. Didn''t they say they were going to talk about the Soul Guiding Blade?


    "I''m just a first-hand artist and I''m just supporting my family. Both of you are big bosses, so I don''t think there''s anything to talk about here." I stood up and lightly knocked on the Table, but I didn''t expect this Zheng guy to also stand up.


    "Boss Qin has such a big temper. I like his character." When Zheng Zhiping saw me in such a state, he didn''t get angry, but laughed out loud.


    Xu Zhenbiao pressed lightly on my shoulder and said:


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Brother Qin. Old Zheng and I have already discussed that matter. Not only did we tell you about this matter, we have a rich relationship."


    As the old saying goes, there was no fear of bad things. There was only fear of bad people. Talking business with the two of them was akin to talking to a lamb entering a tiger''s mouth ¡­


    I don''t believe that a tomb robber bringing along a antiquarian, what kind of person would be safe.


    However, since they had already talked so much, if they were to leave just like that, to Old Xu, I would not give him any face at all. After all, this person was a government official, he should be polite.


    "Then why don''t we go straight to the point? Why don''t you practice a few moves with me first, what exactly is this knife about? If there are any plausible reasons, we are talking about that business."


    These words were said very straightforwardly. The two of them looked at each other, and Zheng Zhiping laughed first:


    "Boss Qin, you don''t know that I''m a antiquarian. This antique is in my hands, it''s not a treasure, it''s just a purchase."


    "You mean that after this knife landed in your hands, it was bought by another buyer?"


    I cursed in my heart. This Zheng Zhiping is really a grandson, just because of this transaction of his, he almost tricked me to death.


    Zheng Zhiping licked his large face and laughed, then actually nodded his head, then said to me:


    "The person who bought this thing is actually a great character. Furthermore, the person who bought it is far off in the horizon and right in front of your eyes. He is from your yin and yang lines."


    I was shocked by his words. As the old saying goes, one of us is an enemy. Could it be that the person who wants to harm me is my colleague?


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s not far from you. It''s someone from your place in the yin and yang lines." After Zheng Zhiping said this, he waved his hand and pretended to be serious.


    If he says it, it won''t do him any good.


    "It''s fine for youngsters to turn a blind eye to certain matters. There are some Tieba''s that cannot be moved in this world. If they were to move, the consequences would be beyond the imagination of us small characters."


    When Zheng Zhiping said this, he was clearly serious, as if he was trying to persuade me.


    But how could I have the heart to think about that? There are a lot of people around me who should be shouting, but there aren''t many who can be called big shots.


    There''s a reason why Zheng Zhiping didn''t say it, I can understand that as a middleman, if he were to sell his off, there really isn''t any good in being with him.


    So I didn''t ask any further. It was enough with this information.


    The two of them smiled at me and said, "Since I''ve already told you about this, then you must abide by the promise you made before. This is a big business deal."


    I shrugged my shoulders and laughed.


    "What the two of you have said just now is to first listen. Whether or not you want to do it is up to me. First, tell me your ugly position."


    After saying those words, Zheng Zhiping clearly had the intention of taking advantage of the two of them, but after hearing it, Zheng Zhiping was neither arrogant nor impetuous, only forcing out a smile from the corner of his mouth as he nodded and said:


    "I won''t tell you anything else, but have you heard the story behind the Gounan Estuary?"


    Hearing this, I felt my head go numb. The river that appeared in the old map that Fangge drew yesterday was the Gounan Estuary that they were talking about.


    What exactly was there that was valuable about it? Could it be that this big group of people were here to try to get something from the bottom of the lake?


    I shook my head. I''ve been in the city since I was a teenager, but I''ve never heard of anything down there.


    "Just tell me what exactly is inside."


    The two of them looked at each other, and Zheng Zhiping laughed:


    "Indeed, not many people know about what happened here. There are treasures under Gounan Estuary."


    I nodded my head and said I had heard this part before. Let''s not talk about treasures and go straight to the point. What treasures are there under it?


    Hearing me say this, Zheng Zhiping laughed and said that I am an impatient person. Don''t worry, this is called having a source of water, a tree has a root, and there is a story behind it.


    Zheng Zhiping asked me if I know of Sun Quan from the Three Kingdoms, and this source started from Sun Quan. Back then, Cao Cao and Sun Quan were at loggerheads, and this Sun Quan was stationed at Gusankou.


    The Southern Insight of Gou Nan for Water, 100 thousand warriors, established here, that river water is not peaceful.


    On the battleship docked above the river water, the tides told the river water to roll about. These days were not bad, but the long days outside the battleship with the army of water could not bear it either.


    The most important thing was that once the river water came, the people of the two rivers could not bear the suffering either.


    As the actual leader of the Dong Wu government, Sun Quan had a headache from this point. At this moment, there was actually an expert recommending himself that he could secure the river water.

 C301 Eight Treasures Twelve Well

    What kind of master was this? Zheng Zhiping had said that this man was called Lu Zhen, Lu Zilang. He had learnt the Eight Nine Profound Technique''s Twenty-Eight Changes, heard Yin and Yang, and knew the gossip.


    When Sun Quan heard this person''s opinion, he was extremely shocked. There were 16 iron beast shaped iron dans in the middle of the river.


    Other than that, there was also a treasure called the Eight Treasures Twelve Well. Legend has it that there were eight fixed water beads on top, two water repelling dust proof pearl below, and in the middle, there was even a piece of Psychic Jade.


    According to ancient records, this piece of precious jade could see the past and see the future. It also possessed the ability to know life and death, and was sure to bring disaster and calamity.


    As Zheng Zhiping said till here, his eyes were filled with greed. He also told me that although I have never seen the appearance of the Eight Treasures 12 Well, but I heard about it from the ancient books.


    In order to store this treasure, Sun Quan even built an underwater palace to specially store it. Inside the underwater palace, there were countless pearls and beautiful jade.


    The more I heard, the more doubtful I became. Although there was something about Kong Ming taking advantage of the Three Kingdoms'' story to set up the Eight Trigrams Formation, it was clearly a myth.


    What kind of person is Lu Zhen in this story? I have never seen him in any ancient books, so it is possible that he is a character created out of thin air. In short, I don''t really believe him.


    However, what the two of them said had Nose s and eyes, it was as if they had seen all of these with their own eyes.


    But then again, one thing that remains true is that there hasn''t been a major flood in this city since I could remember. Not even a flood.


    It had to be known that this place was close to the Yangtze River, and the river was slightly flowing outwards. However, at the seaside, he could be considered the gathering point of the rivers and seas.


    Was this reason related to the Eight Treasures 12 Well that Sun Quan had built in the underwater palace that they had mentioned?


    "Boss Qin, please don''t not believe what we''re saying." Xu Zhenbiao laughed and said:


    "I don''t dare to be arrogant about other things, but I''ve been doing this business ever since I was young. It''s famous even in the world, there''s no treasure in this world, as long as you mention it, I''ll be able to say it.


    "This place of yours, the underground palace in the river only opens once every 500 years. Now, it''s time to open a river and collect treasures."


    Xu Zhenbiao''s words seemed to be as if he was proudly opening the river water''s face, taking out the item as if he was taking out something out of a bag.


    But then again, if there really was a treasure in the water, then it was something to control the river. If he took it out, wouldn''t the entire river be in chaos?


    "The two of you aren''t having a good heart." I laughed and asked them, Then when the water level rises, this place of ours will be Atlantis.


    This was not something that could be done.


    The two of them listened to me as if I were talking to a child. They laughed and said that people die for money, and birds die for food.


    As long as you can eat and drink to your heart''s content, stop pretending to be a grandson and call out ''love'' in the center of the world.


    "Mhmm, then I won''t be able to help with this matter." I happily told them both that although I wasn''t a saint, I couldn''t bear to have a baby without a butt.


    Hearing my words, Zheng Zhiping slightly nodded his head, but didn''t say anything else, and only laughed:


    "Boss Qin is a man of his word. In terms of the conscience of the industry, we are the only ones who can make money with us. However, it might not be you who can do that. But we have something to promise you."


    What are you saying? I feel like this guy is threatening me.


    "It''s really not good for you to talk."


    My attitude was firm, as if it had provoked the wrath of both of them. Seeing him in such a state, I didn''t say much, but reached out my hand to flip the teacup back onto the Table, turned my head, and walked out of the shop.


    But who would have thought that right after I left the shop, I would bump into someone, and that person was none other than Feng Si.


    When Feng Si walked in, he was in a hurry and didn''t even look up at me. I looked down at him condescendingly.


    This time, he was dressed well, wearing a Flying Dragon''s navy gown embroidered with white thread. He no longer wore flip-flops and changed into a pair of serious cloth shoes.


    There was a red onyx ring on his finger and his bald head was almost reflecting the light.


    This outfit gave off a typical feeling of being a mischievous person. However, it could be seen that this bro was at least in possession of a great fortune. Otherwise, if he wore it like this, he wouldn''t be able to hold his breath.


    Why was Feng Si dressed so meticulously today? I subconsciously froze for a moment, but quickly recovered and took the initiative to greet Feng Si:


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Master Feng? What brings you here today?"


    Seeing me, Feng Si was also surprised, but fortunately, his expression recovered soon enough, and immediately laughed out loud. He patted me on the shoulder with the agate ring on his finger, and said:


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, you are also here. It seems like the two of us are fated to be together, but we don''t have time to bother you today. You brat, where are you staying?


    When I heard this, I laughed. There were only a few that could make Feng Si so anxious, it seemed like they had something to do with the two people upstairs.


    However, in this recent period of time, so many River Fish Dragons have come to Nangu. I believe they have something to do with the treasure underwater.


    It wouldn''t be long before the entire yin and yang lines would be in an uproar again.


    I am truly not interested in these things. Sometimes, there is always something in life, and life cannot be forced. I rely on the supernatural sculpture to eat.


    In any case, I had already made up my mind. No matter who it was that came to find me, I didn''t care what Eight Treasures Twelve Well they were looking for.


    Right now, the sky is still at noon. I only have one thing on my mind, and that is the words that Zong Ying said to me in the mirror last night.


    Since he had already promised the ghosts, then he had to do it, and and the others were like that, it was also not the same thing.


    I called Liu Yang again and asked where he was.


    "I was just staying in the hotel, how could there be any way to save us?"


    Liu Yang who was on the other side of the phone was obviously a little tired and panicked, but after hearing my call, it was as though he had received a life-saving straw, and his strength slightly increased.

 C302 sclerotus

    I told Liu Yang that there might be a way but I had to get him to cooperate with me so even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to help her.


    Hearing these words, Liu Yang on the other end of the phone probably nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. I made an appointment with him to meet up with us at Starbucks. It was only after seeing each other that they were able to discuss this matter.


    I''ll go to Starbucks and wait for her. If you want to talk about that thing here, it''s really expensive. A cup of coffee for $8-9 was sold outside, but here, they traded for cup. Every cup cost $30.


    If it weren''t for the beauty of the young ladies here, I wouldn''t have come here.


    About half an hour later, Liu Yang finally came over. He had probably scared her quite badly the previous night.


    This time, Liu Yang came over without even putting on his makeup, his face was pale white, and he wore a white dress with a low collar. When he sat in front of me, her arrogance was revealed from the collar of her dress, revealing an indescribable charm.


    I couldn''t resist looking at it for a couple of seconds before I coughed lightly. After glancing at her, I awkwardly laughed and said,


    "Last night, Zong Ying came to find me."


    My tone was calm, but it was obvious that after hearing my words, the person opposite me widened his eyes slightly with a face full of fear. He immediately asked me, "What did Zong Ying do after finding me?" What did he say about her?


    "She wants you to die, and bring your boyfriend Wang Xiaole along. The two of you are at a high enough level to be called a pair of adulterers."


    Liu Yang choked on my words to the point that he couldn''t even utter a word, but once he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he looked at me with a sincere face and said:


    "I really don''t want to die. Could it be that other than this method, there is no other way to deal with it?"


    Actually, I thought about it last night, and it won''t be difficult for Zong Ying to have any requests, and that is to get whatever he wants.


    It was enough to let Liu Yang and Wang Xiaole receive their retribution.


    This kind of person, Wang Xiaole, was the most important person to him. This kind of person had been with him for so many years, and even carried a child with him, yet he dared to cheat during pregnancy. Even if this kind of person died, it wouldn''t be a pity.


    Let me think for a moment and tell Liu Yang:


    "This Wang Xiaole embezzled some official funds, Zong Ying''s demands are not high, just let the two of you get retribution, if it doesn''t work, you reported him to me, this should be able to dispel some of the anger on Zong Ying."


    "This ¡­" After Liu Yang heard this, he hesitated for a moment. However, he immediately became determined and said while clenching his teeth:


    "Sure, someone like him isn''t a good person. It''s also a good thing that I can be safe if I report him."


    After hearing what he said, I suddenly thought of something. Husband and wife were originally birds in the woods, and would fly away when faced with a great calamity, and Liu Yang and that Wang Xiaole, you and I, we were supposed to do it ourselves.


    Because of this, Liu Yang even confidently swallowed his saliva, and said:


    "Those things shouldn''t be blamed on me. Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. If it wasn''t for him taking the initiative to seduce me, there wouldn''t be such a thing. A trash like that should die."


    Humans were good at making excuses for their crimes, even when killing people.


    I took a deep breath and said to myself, Never challenge human nature, because human nature is much more terrible than we think it is.


    "If that''s the case, then prepare the information regarding Wang Xiaole in the next few days. Within a week, do your best to clarify this matter as much as possible.


    I drank the remaining half cup of coffee from the cup in one gulp, tidied up the Clothes, got up, and returned to the inside of the store to continue opening the shop.


    However, when I returned to the store, I was startled. I saw that there were two or three snakeskin bags in the reception room that could hold around a hundred kilograms.


    Looking at the bag, I was shocked. I asked Guan Ju what happened to the bag, could it be something that a customer sent over?


    Guan Ju was also confused, she shook her head and said that she did not know what was going on either, she said that the person who delivered the bag to her said that she was my friend, some Fangge.


    Hearing this, I finally understood. The Fangge Elder had already ran out, he had actually gotten these gunny sacks.


    I was confused and asked Guan Ju where the Fangge had run off to.


    Guan Ju still shook her head, saying that she was not clear about it. After putting the bag down, the Fangge people still slipped out, and according to the time they had taken, it had at least been two hours.


    I shrugged my shoulders. What the hell are these Gods trying to do? That''s not something we can usually figure out.


    However, it might not be a good thing for the Fangge to keep an eye on this matter. Let''s not talk about whether there were any treasures underwater or not, what kind of effects would there be on the city.


    At the very least, with such a deep water depth and the fact that Fangge was not a professional diving team, wouldn''t he have a narrow escape?


    I thought about it, but still decided to give Zhang Tiangang a call. He and Fangge are sworn brothers, he would definitely say something about this matter.


    But when I called Zhang Tiangang twice, no one answered.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Usually when I call him, what''s going on today?


    But just when I was thinking about this, Fangge suddenly carried two woven bags and hurriedly came back. When I saw him come back, I could only put away my phone, looked at Fang and smiled.


    "You went out so early in the morning and collected a few knitting bags. What exactly is inside?"


    When he said that, he wanted to use his foot to probe the contents of the bag, but before his foot even touched the bag, it made Fangge walk away nervously, he could not help but shout in shock.


    "AHH!"


    It seems that there really is an incredible object inside. When I saw this, I hastily withdrew my foot and apologized.


    "Actually, it''s not a treasure." Fangge laughed and untied the tape, showing me what was inside.


    It didn''t matter at first glance, but after looking at it, he realized that the things inside were only the size of a fist.


    All of them were in the three bags. I was a little confused, wasn''t this a joke, what was Fangge planning to do with so much dirt?


    "Don''t underestimate these things. They might be of great use in the future."

 C303 Evil reprisals

    My heart jolted. ''How can this Earth Klar still be of great use?'' ''Isn''t he the one who teases me?''


    Fangge shook his head and pinched his fingers: "This month''s Lunar New Year is fifteenth. You will naturally know when the Gusankou is divided by water and river. Come with me."


    I calculated the time of the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar and found that there were only three or four days left.


    As for the remaining items left over, Fangge didn''t mention them at all. He only told me that he would know when the time came.


    I also replied with a smile. It was as if I didn''t care about him.


    It''s quite strange that in the next three days, I did not have a single business deal with the shop. Guan Ju and Cheng Jia were so bored that they kept dozing off.


    I stayed in the shop for half a day, probably because I didn''t have any business today, so I decided to close the shop and take the two of them to sing.


    However, right at this moment, Liu Yang suddenly sent me a video call.


    Liu Yang had already returned to the East Guangdong two days ago, so it seems that he had handled the situation well. After I accepted the video call, Liu Yang said on his WeChat as if he was relieved of a heavy burden:


    "Boss Qin, I had already handed in the materials yesterday. It seems that Wang Xiaole had been sentenced to at least eighteen years as punishment for this matter.


    I looked at Liu Yang and thought that he was probably on a luxurious street at this time. Behind him were other flagship shops like Coach Herm''s, I couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly in my heart.


    This Wang Xiaole has done all sorts of evil deeds, I thought it was you.


    However, I didn''t dare to say these words in front of her face. I could only smile and say.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s a matter of both worlds. Don''t do such a thing in the future."


    Liu Yang nodded his head, as if he did not care: "Right, in the future, I will not date this kind of person anymore. I thought he was someone with great ability, but I never thought that this money would only be used for embezzlement."


    I hated her more than anything, and I thought I might as well get in a car on the street and kill her.


    Right at that moment, from the video call, I saw a Mercedes-Benz rushing towards Liu Yang.


    Just as I was about to shout at Liu Yang to be careful, it was already too late. The Mercedes-Benz''s front face directly struck Liu Yang''s waist.


    Next, the video call lit up into the blue sky. Nothing else could be seen.


    It seems that something has really happened to Liu Yang as well. What''s going on?


    Because of this, I specially went to find Cai Wenlong.


    When I saw the materials, I was stunned. That day, Liu Yang was directly struck to death by the Mercedes-Benz.


    In order to prevent Liu Yang from dying completely, the owner of the Mercedes-Benz even crushed the car on her body a few times.


    On the spot, Liu Yang''s body was pressed into two halves by the wheel. According to the medical examiner, when the paramedics arrived at the scene, Liu Yang''s upper body was not completely dead.


    It was painful and horrifying.


    Cai Wenlong asked if I know who the owner of the Mercedes-Benz was.


    I asked, and after thinking for a while, I said:


    "If my guess is not wrong, this person should be called Wang Xiaole, the victim''s boyfriend."


    "Mm ¡­" Cai Wenlong took a deep breath and said:


    "You''re right, this woman is being a little too unreasonable and forcing people into a corner. At this time, people can do anything they want."


    In my heart, I didn''t say anything for a long time. This was called ''good for good,'' and ''evil for evil''.


    Originally, Liu Yang would not have died, but his heart was just too vicious, so heaven wanted to see her like this.


    That night when I went to sleep, I dreamt of Zong Ying. It was different from what I saw previously, this red wedding dress was no longer on her body.


    "Now that you have avenged your great grudge, you can go reincarnate."


    It took me half a day to squeeze the words out of my head.


    Zong Ying still did not reply to my words, she only slightly nodded her head, then actually disappeared.


    When I woke up again, it was already broad daylight. Fangge had changed into a set of night clothes and put on his classic black woolen coat.


    When I saw him dressed like this, I was stunned for a moment before I said,


    "Fangge, what is the reason behind this? Why are you wearing night clothes in broad daylight?"


    Fangge, upon hearing my words, called me. Ignoring everything else, he took off his woolen coat, revealing the night attire underneath, and said:


    "Do I look like I''m wearing night clothes?"


    I stretched out my hand to feel it, and it felt like it had grown out from Fangge''s skin, it was very tight.


    It didn''t seem like a normal night attire, to say the least, he wasn''t. When I asked him what this thing was, the Fangge smiled and said:


    "It''s called the Imitation Bio-Stealth Cloak, a high-tech German product. With it, you can dive at a depth of 400 meters into the water."


    Fangge told me that this thing is expensive, and it hasn''t been sold in the country yet. This item of his expended a lot of time and energy, and is waiting for it to be used today.


    I saw that today was the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar.


    "Tonight, the Gusankou will divide the waters. When the time comes, you can wait for me on the shore. I will definitely have your benefits after I take out the items."


    From the bottom of my heart, I still don''t want the Fangge to go there. The old saying goes, wealth comes from the heavens, life comes from the heavens, there is always a need for it.


    If one could really obtain a treasure, it is likely that someone would have taken it away in the past few thousand years. How could it have survived until now?


    However, as the old saying goes, the bystanders should be aware of what''s going on. I will just say this to the Fangge, and no one will pay attention to me even if I ask around.


    Moreover, for some reason, Zhang Tiangang had called several times in the past few days. There wasn''t a single call that anyone could pick up.


    In my heart, I was thinking that something must have happened to this kid. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Fangge urged me again and again, so I could only accompany him at night.


    Somehow, that night, the moon was so bright that it looked like a new moon in the water.


    In the water, there were two bright moons. They looked at each other, and the surrounding water kept hitting the left and right side of the river like stormy waves.


    I know how swift and violent the Gusankou''s water is, but today, the water is as big as a tide. Every time a wave approaches the surface of the river, it would shake the earth and make the heavens furious.


    There were even a few waves that were almost three meters tall, suddenly hitting the railing on the left and right sides, actually drowning the left and right sides.

 C304 aromatherapy

    He didn''t know how deep the water was, but if he really went in, he would die.


    Even if it was a tidal wave, it would not be able to cause a few splashes in this stormy sea.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but pull Fangge along as I spoke with a sincere and earnest expression:


    "Fangge, look at the water. Do you think there''s any hope for you going down there?"


    However, when Fangge heard my words, he still had a complacent look on his face. If he didn''t have these words, how would he dare to climb Mount Liang?


    As soon as I said that, I opened the three bags filled with dirt. In addition, I untied the two smaller bags. I looked at the yellow and white dough inside the two smaller bags.


    When this thing found the bait, the old saying goes, "Drop the bait to catch the gold claw." This was exactly what the thing was referring to.


    I asked Fangge what he was going to do with it.


    Fangge pointed to this Gusankou and said:


    "The reason why this river has the ability to divide the waters is because there is a dragon under the water, which is also the kind of dragon with the shell of a king. This thing lives under the water, and is lazy to split the waters like a dragon, moving every five hundred years."


    This movement is when the water is divided, we can go into the water to retrieve the treasure, but the movement of the earth, the shaking of the mountains, is not something we can control.


    Because Golden Claw likes to eat this stuff, we have to use this bait to scare him, or else I''ll have a really good time after we go down.


    "Then what are these three bags of carats for?" I curiously asked again. Fangge saying that it''s much simpler than mine, as the earth is water resistant. At that time, when he enters the water, I will throw dirt inside with all my might.


    As long as he didn''t come out of the water, the carat definitely couldn''t stop.


    "A life and death matter is a matter of life and death. Brother, you can''t be careless in this matter." Fangge said while cupping his hands at me with a serious expression.


    At this point, it was useless to try and dissuade him. He could only nod his head, stomping the three bags of earth under his feet and say:


    "Brother, go ahead. There''s something for me up here."


    Fangge slowly exhaled, and then threw the two bags of bait into the river. Suddenly, he saw a vortex appear in Jiang Xin, spinning with all his might, and after a short while, the river surface calmed down, but the vortex still existed.


    "The time has come." Fangge nodded. He took off the black woolen coat on his body, revealing the imitation of a living being''s clothes. He then jumped into the whirlpool.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but sweat for the Fangge, but at that moment, I suddenly heard a whistle coming from the other side of the river.


    The whistle did not sound like a whistle on a football field, but rather more agile, like the crisp sound of a cuckoo.


    I turned my head and saw that each of the three people on the other side of the river had a mineshaft tied to their heads. Two of them were slightly shorter, while the other one was tall and slender.


    Needless to say, these three were definitely Xu Zhenbiao and Feng Si.


    "Little brat from the Qin Clan, later on, help me thank your Fangge. Today, I will go down to the lake and do the same."


    When I heard this, my heart jolted. Just as I was about to try to dissuade her, I heard two sounds coming from the surface of the water. The sound of water splashing into the water.


    It was likely that the water had already turned into a mess. Fangge''s fists were not strong enough to fight with four hands, how could he possibly hold anything back?


    Unexpectedly, even before one wave had subsided, another wave had arisen. A long lamp had actually lit up on the bridgehead.


    The lamp was made of kraft paper, and inside it was lit with a small candle as thick as an arm.


    Although the lights were dim, they were still big enough to make the bridge appear like a circle on the surface of the water.


    From afar, I saw a golden word written on the lamp.


    In an instant, I understood. This person was the one who saved me twice, and also the golden-eyed tiger who took out the treasure from my shop.


    "Brother Pang, you''re here too?"


    I cupped my hands together, and the wind lamp on the other side of the lake swayed a little three times. As a signal, Jin Bubiao did not reply, but I heard a slight bang on the water''s surface as my two meter long worktable''s board fell onto the water.


    Jin Yunbiao leaped up and jumped on top of it. A board floated above the stormy water like a light boat. Unexpectedly, it was orderly and carried two dragon flags in its hands.


    As he waved his arms left and right, a small mark could be seen on the surface of the water. At this time, Jin Buyi could be seen jumping off the board and landing on the mark.


    Strangely, the board was like a piece of human nature, falling down along the traces.


    After the four of them entered the water, the river surface once again turned into the same surging waves as before.


    I didn''t dare to be negligent and immediately followed Fangge''s instructions to throw dirt into the water. If I throw dirt into the water, I would be able to calm myself down.


    However, once he was engulfed by the waves, he immediately regained his temper.


    I just did it on the shore. After waiting for an hour, I didn''t see anyone come out of the water. I started to panic.


    He thought to himself, don''t tell me something happened to them when they were underwater.


    Just when I was feeling nervous, I suddenly saw a stream of blood floating out from the surface of the water. Not long after, a corpse floated up to the surface of the water.


    My heart tightened as I quickly took out the searchlight to shine on the corpse. The short and dark figure was the corpse of Sky Sovereign Xu Zhenbiao.


    It had only been an hour, yet one of them had already died. That body kept moving left and right in the middle of the river without any intention of falling down.


    When I saw this situation, I didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately threw all my strength into throwing dirt into the water. At this moment, the sound of whistles coming from below the water is astonishing, followed by the sounds of cuckoo birds scurrying about.


    The shockwave caused water to splash in all directions. It was as if a torpedo had exploded underneath the water.


    I was astonished to see that, but not long after, countless fishes were released from the water. At first, it was grass, carp, silver carp, fat head fishes and the like, but soon after they all looked like big golden fishes.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but feel that I was being godly. The items under the water were really amazing.


    But after such a long time, when no one came out, my heart tightened. Other people might be fine, but Fangge was Zhang Tiangang''s good friend.


    With my golden eyes and my grace of saving lives, if the two of them were to die in this water, I''m afraid this would be too much for them to handle.


    I turned my head to see that Zheng Zhiping, who was on the other side, was holding onto a light, and was waving his hand towards me, gesturing for him to come over. When I came over, I saw that his face had already turned pale.

 C305 underwater palace

    "What''s going on?"


    I asked Zheng Zhiping and only then did I realise that this antiquarian was gasping for breath while pointing at the water surface.


    "Xu Zhenbiao is dead. Will anything happen to him?"


    Who knew what would happen under the water after it entered the water?


    After Zheng Zhiping heard what I said, he stamped his feet in annoyance: "It''s all my fault that I didn''t explain to them clearly something important must happen after we go down."


    I was alarmed. Is there anything else that I can hide from you? I hurriedly asked.


    "Aren''t there eight oxen, eight horses, and sixteen irons in the river below the water?"


    I nodded, I know about this. Zheng Zhiping told me a little disappointedly that in order to not scare them, he didn''t tell them that the sixteen iron beasts were not only used to control the river, but also used to protect the underwater palace.


    It was only because of the existence of these divine beasts that these thousands of years of time were able to ensure that the treasure wouldn''t be stolen by those people.


    I completely panicked, this brat was really good at tricking others, indeed, he was good at doing business and evil, good and bad, even the old brat Feng Si was tricked, wouldn''t he cause a huge mess after entering the water?


    "Then is there any way to save them?" I looked at him and said,


    "You need to know that there are a total of four lives underwater. Now that one has died, even if something really did happen, you would not be able to escape death even if you have the ability to transcend the heavens. You should know who this Feng Si is in this world, right?"


    Zheng Zhiping was startled, then nodded his head and remained silent for a long time.


    I thought for a moment, then handed the dirt on my hand to him and said,


    "Throw this thing into the water right now. As long as no one comes out of the water, you absolutely cannot stop. I''ll go down and take a look."


    I saw that Zheng Zhiping was also wearing a set of stealth clothing, and there was even an oxygen supply system marked with a foreign code, so I let him take it off and put it on himself.


    In fact, their equipment set should be quite expensive. It would be very suitable for them to wear it on their upper body, and they wouldn''t feel cold at all.


    Zheng Zhiping proudly told me that this was the first set of equipment in Citizen Country, a whole set with 120 thousand blades, and it was even priceless.


    I didn''t have time to listen to his ramblings, and I didn''t want to waste any more of my time talking nonsense. I jumped off the water, and with the help of my professional diving webbed feet, I dove twenty or thirty meters in an instant.


    The river was not very deep, around a few dozen meters deep. The deeper they went, the quieter it became.


    Furthermore, since the moonlight could not reach the bottom of the lake, there was a blue searchlight on each of the shoulder straps of the Shadow Cloak. However, since the Clothes was used in the sea, the water in the river was relatively turbid.


    I could only rely on the searchlight to keep groping at the surface of the water for light two or three meters away.


    However, before long, when they were about 40 meters under the water, there was a burst of light.


    It made everything around me white as day, and even though I had earplugs in my ears, I could still hear the thundering of lightning.


    This light can''t be the light that came from the legendary underwater palace. I followed the light and snuck over. Only then did I see a bloody mist a few meters away.


    In addition to this, there was the sound of horses, horses, and oxen, and my heart shook at the sound.


    It seems that what Zheng Zhiping said before was not false. I didn''t see anything else from the people of Fangge, but I found a webbed foot at the bottom of the lake.


    It was written with foreign codes in German. Without even looking at it, one could tell that it should be the stealth clothes that Fangge was wearing previously.


    The Fangge people should be nearby, I didn''t dare to be negligent and quickly searched around. It was only then that I saw the Fangge, dressed in stealth clothes, lying on a reef a few meters away.


    By this time, the man was already out of consciousness. I patted Fangge''s face with great effort and took off the oxygen supply on his body. After giving Fangge two breaths of oxygen, he gradually recovered.


    Fangge pointed towards the northwest direction and wrote the word twelve in the water.


    Needless to say, he was probably talking about the Eight Treasures 12 Well, he was already about to lose his life, but Fangge was still thinking about this thing.


    People die for money, birds die for food. This saying was not false at all.


    I wanted to bring Fangge up, but once I woke up, I found a way to put the German marked webbed feet on it and actually tried to swim towards the northwest direction.


    Seeing this situation, I had no choice but to follow Fangge and swim towards the northwest with all my might.


    After a distance of less than thirty meters, a palace really gushed out in front of us.


    The place was not big, with a typical Han and Tang style of architecture. The walls were painted with beasts like Kui Long, and the entire wall was carved with beautiful jade beads. It was the scene of the confrontation between Sun Zhongmou and Cao Cao.


    The other scene was the story of Lu Zilang''s construction of the underwater underground palace.


    I was a bit engrossed. The story said that the entire underwater underground palace wasn''t made of wood. It was made from the bones of a whole big fish.


    The size of the fish was immeasurable. Two workers in the painting had taken off the eyes of the fish, just like a lamp hanging in the night sky, each hanging on the left and right side of the palace.


    The light could not be extinguished even after thousands of years. It illuminated a place fifty meters under the water as bright as day.


    The last scene in this picture is the story of two workers sinking the Eight Treasures Twelve Well, which has been called the most precious treasure by many generations.


    The entire area was extremely shocking. Thousands of years ago, there hadn''t been any oxygen supply system. How could they build such a palace at the riverbed that was 50 meters deep?


    This is Atlantis from the mainland, I can''t help but exclaim.


    The things used on it were all real gold and silver. Fangge was a little envious when he saw it, so he could not help but pick at them, hoping to take down a piece or two of the treasures.


    But at this moment, we suddenly heard a few "hu hu" sounds from one side. Turning around, we saw that it was a golden-eyed tiger with two dragon flags in its hands. It was shaking non-stop.


    After golden-eyed Biao saw me, he nodded his head slightly and pointed to the front. We followed his gesture and looked over, only to see that there was a wave crashing through the water.


    My two eyes looked a little straight ahead, and I immediately remembered about the sixteen Treasure Protectors that Zheng Zhiping mentioned.


    "Hurry up!" I took off the oxygen plant and shouted, but the sound didn''t spread. Instead, it was surrounded by the river and a mouthful of salty and fishy water poured into my mouth ¡­

 C306 water-repellent pearl

    Right at this moment, the sound of a horse galloping could be heard. The two dragon flags in the golden-eyed Biao''s hands fluttered left and right, and in a short while, a huge wave was formed.


    The huge wave caused the visibility under the water to be extremely low. Fortunately, the palace under the water had two big eyes that seemed as if they would never go out. They could barely hold on to the light.


    Golden Eye Biao pointed towards the underwater palace before us and led the way in. Fangge and I followed closely behind.


    As soon as we stepped over the top of the wall into the palace, we heard a roar and turned to look at the sixteen black monsters that had stopped in front of the palace.


    From the looks of it, these divine beasts could only stay at the entrance of the palace. Their mission was to not stray from their duties and enter the palace.


    I originally didn''t intend to come to this place, but things have already gotten to this point, so I had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter the underground palace, which is also known as the Underwater Palace.


    However, it was actually not that big. If one were to calculate it based on the normal area, then at most one would be in the front, one in the back, and two in the back.


    However, the entire palace''s buildings were carved and decorated like a magnificent dragon and dancing phoenix. According to the geographical position, they were all fighting to their hearts'' content, from the spinal beasts to the chamber beam s, they were all inlaid with bright pearls and colorful jade.


    There was a pattern that only emperors could have.


    It seemed that Sun Zhongmou had built this palace in the past for more than just this treasure.


    They probably already had the ambition to dominate the thirteen prefectures of the big guy back then.


    We used the lighting equipment we had on us to walk inside. It was strange to say that the place outside the palace was already covered by the river water.


    However, there was no water in the palace and it was astonishingly dry.


    Jin Xiao Biao made a gesture with his hand and made a bead shape. He immediately understood that this was most likely because of the Water Avoiding Pearl of the Eight Treasures 12 Well.


    This Water Repelling Pearl was also known as the Water Protecting Pearl. Legend has it that in the four seas, four of them can split the water into rivers. With this bead in your mouth, the water of the four seas must not be violated.


    Placing this pearl within the Twelve Geyser of the Eight Treasures probably also referred to this principle.


    He pushed open the door of the palace. In the center of the room was a dragon desk, which was glowing with a five-colored light. There were different kinds of curtains on the left and right sides, and the four corners of the house were filled with four coiling dragon pillars.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    The object placed on top of the Dragon Book table was most likely the legendary Eight Treasures ¡ª Twelve Channels.


    When the two of them saw this thing, their eyes immediately lit up with excitement. They did not have time to say anything else and immediately rushed forward, preparing to snatch the Eight Treasures 12 Well.


    Fangge was wearing a stealth uniform made in Germany. Because he had webbed feet, he walked slightly slower, and that golden-eyed tiger''s body was completely empty. It only had a small jade in its mouth.


    He reached his hand in desperately, but not for long. Even golden-eyed Biao was stunned as he turned to look at Fangge behind him.


    "Fuck, how did we forget about that bastard Feng Si?"


    When Fangge heard this, he seemed to be caught off guard, and immediately rushed to the front of the Eight Treasures 12 Well, taking a look inside, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I was stunned. That object was around one meter tall, and it was a square shaped. It was divided into 12 layers, and it looked like a well.


    There were countless pearls and beautiful jade on it, and even it was made of gold.


    This thing was just placed there, what does it have to do with Feng Si?


    I didn''t say anything more. Jin Xiao Biao pushed open the door to the first floor. There was a toad on the first floor. Its body was golden and there were colourful gems on its surface.


    It looked like this item was not cheap, but Fangge and Gold-eyed Tiger seemed to not care about it at all, and with a light push, they put it back.


    After finishing all the work on the 12th floor, they cursed in anger:


    "Feng Si this f * cker, f * ck your grandmother."


    I then realised that the thing they were looking for was the legendary Psychic Jade, who would have known that the mantis stalked the cicada and the oriole, who would have thought that they would have spent so much effort to get here. The thing that Feng Si had probably already taken away from them.


    Feng Si was truly worthy of being called someone else, as long as it was called Master Feng, he would never think that this person would always be on the ground crawling and fighting, even with techniques of diving into the water to retrieve treasures.


    Seeing that, the two of them became flustered, but the thing had already been taken away, and Feng Si did not even know where he went. Even if they were angry, there was no place for them to go.


    The two of them didn''t think too much about it and pushed open the rest of the eleventh floor. After splitting the items in each floor, their gazes finally fell on the two pearls on top of the Water Avoiding Pearl and the Dust Avoiding Pearl.


    Fangge reacted quickly and immediately snatched the Water Repellent Pearl. The golden-eyed man was neither proud nor dissatisfied. He spat out the little jade in his mouth and said:


    "To be honest, I really don''t plan to take this pearl. The pearl that I''m talking about is also a treasure to avoid water. Since I have this pearl, I''ll give it to you."


    Before he could finish his words, Jin Wu Biao took over the dust proof pearl, leaving behind only an empty Eight Treasures Twelve Well.


    It was entirely made of gold and was considered a hard currency no matter what era it was in. However, compared to the things inside, this gold was simply worthless trash.


    Therefore, no one present was interested in the structure of this gold.


    In the midst of our excitement, we suddenly heard a rumbling sound in our ears.


    That sound was like the roar of an animal, but I didn''t know what kind of animal it came from. It sounded like the howl of a cow, but it was several times more powerful than the roar of a tiger.


    Finally, the Fangge looked at us and said to the rest:


    "Fellow brothers, the Golden Claw below has probably eaten its fill and drunk its fill. It is going to turn over and wait for his body to finish rolling, then the Gusankou''s water will be ready. Let''s leave now, don''t stay for too long."


    Hearing this, I didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. I immediately stuffed the oxygen supply into my mouth, ready to use my webbed feet to sneak up.


    But before I could take a step upstream, I saw a whirlpool rise up in the water and I was immediately caught up in it.


    Fortunately, Goldmane quickly reached out his hand to grab me and pulled me over. However, the oxygen bottle on my back fell to the other side and slowly sank into the water.

 C307 effluent

    Without the oxygen supply, I felt like I was stuck in a choking position with a pair of invisible hands.


    Fangge cleverly took out the Water Repelling Pearl and shoved it into my mouth. In that instant, I felt the water in my surroundings recede, forming an extremely small crack in my surroundings.


    The three of us stood on it at the same time. In an instant, we saw that the board was abnormally buoyant, as though it was floating in the air. It completely ignored the surrounding swirls and actually brought us to the surface of the river.


    When they reached the surface of the river, they could see that Zheng Zhiping''s searchlight was still shining on the surface of the river. From time to time, he would throw one or two carats of dirt on the water surface.


    I secretly laughed in my heart. At least this brat had some conscience and didn''t give up halfway, so he slipped away first and quickly climbed onto the shore. Zheng Zhiping saw us letting out a long breath in gratitude and asked us at the same time:


    "Where did the Master Feng go?"


    "And f * cking Master Feng ¡­" I sneered and shook my head.


    "Luckily you didn''t go into the water with him. Otherwise, he would have thrown you into the water and run away with Hua Qi."


    Zheng Zhiping almost fainted when he heard me, he slapped his forehead and said:


    "You mean Feng Si left first?"


    I nodded my head. How could this be fake? I don''t know where that piece of communication jade went. I think your original purpose was also for that piece of jade.


    "Mm ¡­" After Zheng Zhiping responded, his two eyeballs popped out, and after half a day, he was unable to catch his breath, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out from his mouth onto the ground.


    From the looks of it, he must have been infuriated to the point of choking. When I saw his appearance, I could not help but shake my head as I chuckled and said:


    You can''t win against that old brat, Feng Si, but now that this Qiu Tian official has died in the river, I think you should explain this matter properly. "" Alright, I''ll explain it to you later. "" Alright.


    After saying that, I looked at the two of them and said,


    "Both of you, this place isn''t a place to stay for long. Why don''t you come sit at my place first?"


    The two of them looked at each other before they laughed heartily. They didn''t say much and followed me to my place.


    On the tea table in the shop, the two of them poured out what they had obtained onto the Table.


    Both of them were clear-eyed people, so it could be seen how much money this thing was worth. Only I, who had never seen these things before, was able to look at them like they were playing around with my eyes open.


    Looking at this situation, I suddenly remembered that Fangge used the Water Repelling Pearl and it was still in my pocket. I hurriedly took it out and handed it over to Fangge:


    "Fangge, I forgot to give this to you."


    The Water Repelling Pearl felt heavy in my hand, so after looking at it for a bit, Fangge immediately retreated in front of me and said:


    "Bro, what are you talking about? You just saved my life, not to mention it''s a treasure of water that you and I took together. This thing should have a share for you."


    Jin Zibiao also nodded his head. Reaching out with his hand, he took out a dust proof pearl and said:


    "When we went into the water to retrieve the treasure, the Blessing Board that I used was also from you. Consider this dust proof pearl as a gift from me and don''t reject it. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be brothers anymore."


    Suddenly, I had two pearls in my hand. I couldn''t see its value in anything else, but this Water Repelling Pearl was something that I had just used.


    If the scientific and technological content of this bead could be studied and applied to marine science and technology, then he would be awarded the Nobel Prize.


    However, this has nothing to do with ordinary citizens like me. Since the two of them handed this over to me, I didn''t dare to reject it and just accepted it.


    Fangge let out a long sigh and said:


    "This trip of mine from the East Guangdong, how could I want these things in the future? All I wanted was that piece of Psychic Jade, but I didn''t expect that Feng Si, the local boss, would beat me to it."


    In the end, Jin Wu Biao was still able to think it through. He patted Fangge''s shoulder and said:


    "Old brother, there must be something in this life, something that cannot be forced at all times. That Psychic Jade might be a good thing, but it is bad for the human heart. Even if you leave the jade in your hands, there might be some unexpected tribulations."


    Indeed, that Psychic Jade could look at the future and change the number of hits it had. In addition, it was said that it also had an extraordinary ability. If it was kept in one''s hands, it might not be a blessing or a curse.


    In my heart, I was worried for Feng Si. Not only did he take the treasure, he didn''t even take Zheng Zhiping with him.


    So this guy was also number one, but the other two weren''t just for show.


    Forget about Zheng Zhiping, even if he were to die in the water, he wouldn''t be able to talk much about Yue Yang, let alone Zheng Zhiping.


    But that''s not something I should worry about.


    Fangge told me that since he had settled the matter, he was prepared to return to East Guangdong tomorrow.


    Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something and pulled Fangge and said:


    "Have you been contacting the Old Zhang recently?"


    "Zhang Tiangang." Fangge froze for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "I called him for the past few days, but no one answered. I don''t know what happened to him, so I was just about to ask you about this."


    The moment I heard this, my heart broke. I hurriedly told Fangge that I had called him multiple times in the past few days. It was as if my contact with him had been cut off and no one could reach him.


    Zhang Tiangang is in the northwest, and our group has been fighting in the south for a long time.


    As the old saying goes, this strong dragon couldn''t beat the snake. Could it be that something had really happened to him over there?


    Thinking about this, as brothers, Fangge and I immediately couldn''t sit still.


    Upon hearing our words, golden-eyed Biao, who was standing beside us, pondered for a moment before suddenly asking,


    "Let me ask a question. I wonder which move your brother is trying to show off."


    These words were asking Zhang Tiangang what kind of character he was, the one that was important in the yin and yang lines, the one that had a human name and the shadow of a tree.


    In this industry, one''s conduct was rather covert, so if one were to travel together or meet with another, one might not even know who the other was.


    However, the names of characters would be passed down through word of mouth, so they would know a person''s identity and name.


    We call this thing a scam.


    "Plum Blossom makes it easy to count Zhang Tiangang." I shouted to the golden-eyed man.

 C308 Mr. Ma Zhang

    Upon hearing this name, Jin Biao''s body trembled. He actually cupped his hands and said:


    "Could he be Mr. Zhang?"


    This was not a lie. Other than the Plum Blossom Ease, he had also learned the good skills of Treading on Horses Watching Mountain, so people in the martial arts world also called him Mister Zhang.


    I asked Jin Wu Biao if he had ever seen Zhang Tiangang before, since he knew of his horn.


    Back then, when he was in Shandong Province, Zhang Tiangang had once helped the Qingdao to fight against the Ninth Elder, Kui had seen it before.


    In a short while, his name shook the entire Qingdao of Shandong Province, but at that time, his golden-eyed giant was still above the Jianghu and his name was unknown, therefore, he had only heard of the name, Mr. Zhang, and did not see the real person.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Zhang is an outstanding figure. I didn''t expect that he would be trapped in the northwest. I still have a few friends in the northwest. If possible, why don''t you let me take a look."


    When I heard this, I felt that it was true.


    I have seen how much power a golden-eyed man like him has. Apart from that, the other two times I tried to help me were due to the fact that they had some sort of relationship with each other.


    However, there was nothing to be said about this person''s character.


    Fangge and I looked at each other and said:


    "If you can, then help us investigate this matter. If there''s a message, then we will reward you handsomely."


    "From what you said, we are all brothers. Where did this kind of courtesy come from? Rest assured that as long as you investigate it, you will definitely find the two of you."


    Although Golden Eye has promised us this, we can''t afford to be idle either.


    Fangge told me that he had a few Old customer in the northwest direction who had done business before, and he has a good relationship with them.


    On the other hand, I can''t just stay idle. I didn''t do anything as I frantically searched through my mind. Suddenly, a voice rings in my head. I really do know a bunch of people in the Northwest.


    Previously, I had a brother called Jin Tu Hai, a man with the yellow flag of the Manchu race, who did nothing but trade in yin and yang lines, similar to the Shamans in the Manchu tribe.


    Although this brother was in the northwest, he was serious. He was under the royal capital, but with a hundred thousand men in Beijing, he was like a fish in water.


    There were too many shrimps. A proper Flying Dragon and Phoenix could not go on, and Jin Tu Hai could be considered a man.


    He said that he was a phoenix that didn''t drink at all and that he was a phoenix that didn''t stop. He said that he would not stay at the place where every inch of land was worth of money and that he would walk alone to the northwest to develop there.


    However, in these few years, I heard that this kid''s business is doing quite well. Although we haven''t met before, we''ve always been online in the game.


    They were all playing a game called Red Alert, a memory of our generation, occasionally chatting about it for a while and never breaking up their relationship.


    Thinking about this matter, I immediately contacted Jin Tu Hai. Luckily, I was able to get through to him through this phone. After getting through, Jin Tu Hai unexpectedly said excitedly:


    "Aiyo, this isn''t Brother Qin, why are you so free to call me today?"


    Jin Tu Hai was extremely happy. He and I were old friends, so he didn''t say anything unnecessary. So, he asked,


    "Bro, this time I have something I need your help with. We have a brother here who can''t be reached in the next few days. Can you help me take a look?"


    Walking is a jargon, in other words, a person from yin and yang lines would go from one province to another.


    In the past, there were many rules regarding this. As soon as a person arrived at the province and found a colleague, the person had to do their duty as a guest, pay the food, and send them food and drinks.


    Even when it was time to leave, there would have to be a feast to eat and drink.


    This was because in those days, the traffic was not well-developed. Going out to do things was not an easy task, and once they reached a place where they were unfamiliar with each other, it would be very difficult to do things.


    The people of yin and yang lines eat out and help each other out. Since I was able to come to your province, when you are here, I will treat you with courtesy.


    Only by helping each other and being brothers from all parts of the world would they be able to maintain peace and stability for a long period of time.


    This was just an old saying. In this day and age, all the people in the country would go anywhere after half a day on the high-speed rail. There were only so many rules.


    However, this jargon is still used here. When Jin Tuhai heard this, he immediately understood and nodded, asking me what his name is.


    When Tu Hai heard the two words "Zhang Tiangang," he was stunned for a moment. He paused for a long while on the other end of the phone before saying:


    "I seem to have heard of this name somewhere a few days ago."


    When I heard this, I immediately came to play. I quickly asked him where I had heard of him and if he had ever been here before.


    Tu Hai was a little dazed. He said that it was something that happened a few days ago and had always been with me. He couldn''t figure it out before, so he decided to wait and let him think about it first.


    I waited for a long time on the phone before I heard Tu Hai cry out in shock, saying that he remembered it. A few days ago, there was a yin and yang lines called Zhang Tiangang who said that he ate Feng Shui rice and came to him to inquire about the land.


    Why did I hear this? The reason why Zhang Tiangang went to the northwest was to find the Black Tortoise Lands. It was also within reason that he came here to inquire about the situation.


    However, when Tu Hai said this, it was not because of the impression Zhang Tiangang gave him.


    This shouldn''t be the case, even though Zhang Tiangang''s clothes stank a lot, but he should still be clean.


    After all, this Feng Shui and the fortune-telling would be called mister in the past, and they would both be decent people wearing long gowns.


    Even now, if he could be worthy of being called Mister, he had to at least be clean. In terms of appearance, Zhang Tiangang did not dare say it, but there was definitely one thing that he could do.


    Hearing me say that, Tu Hai shook his head. Forget it, when he saw Zhang Tiangang, this person was wearing a shabby sheepskin jacket.


    It looked like a knobbly soup. Zhang Tiangang himself was disheveled and disheveled, his hair bursting out, making him look no different from a beggar of the Brotherhood.


    When I heard this, I wondered if the person Tuohai was referring to was simply a person with the same name.


    "Is there anything special about it?" I asked Tu Hai. After thinking for a long time, he said,


    "However, even though this person''s Clothes is broken, from the strings on his hands, it can be seen that it is definitely valuable. 108 Legacy Heavenly Jewels, matched with Xingyue Puti."

 C309 Fatty Han

    If Tu Hai had said something else, I would not have known about it. However, when I mentioned the string of little Heavenly Jewels and the 108 long bracelet of Xingyue Puti, I was immediately shocked.


    This is the bracelet that Zhang Tiangang was wearing on his hand. Zhang Tiangang even mentioned about the origin of this bracelet, it was given to him by a big loudspeaker in Tibet when he went to pay his respects.


    Heavenly Jewels were not considered rare items in Tibet, at least the price was not surprising, but after entering the mainland for a few years, this thing was comparable to gold.


    Allegedly, there were many good quality Heavenly Jewels that could be exchanged for the entire set of the Four Nine Cities''s 3 rooms.


    The price was unimaginable.


    The string of little Heavenly Jewels in Zhang Tiangang''s hands were not bad, and TutHai was the typical player-type, so he was able to recognize the thing in his hands at a glance, it was a treasure.


    Therefore, he didn''t say anything else. That too meant that his memories would remain forever.


    If that''s the case, then it''s easy. I asked Tu Hai about Zhang Tiangang coming over, and said that he didn''t say anything, or maybe he went to another place.


    Tuohai thought for a while, then said:


    "He only asked me one question. He asked me if I knew where the Four Divisions Land and the Longhu Tomb are."


    I didn''t even know what those two places were. Tu Hai said that he was confused when he heard about it, that he had worked in the yin and yang lines for so many years.


    Mr. Feng Shui also knew a lot, but no one had ever mentioned these two places to him.


    "When I said I didn''t know, he laughed in disdain. Mister, you sure have a weird temper." Tu Hai seemed to be stunned for a moment before he continued,


    "Right, speaking of this, that friend of yours probably has an enemy family. After he entered the shop, another group of people came to my shop the next day and asked if I had seen this guy. That kind of aggressive attitude, I''m afraid he''s not a good person."


    I was startled when I heard this, what kind of enemy could this Zhang Tiangang have? This brother is typically timid and greedy, could it be that in the Northwest Realm, something happened to him that I do not know of?


    However, even people like Tu Hai, who spent most of his time in the northwest, didn''t know.


    This was a very strange thing to do.


    I thought for a bit, Zhang Tiangang''s issue was more important, so I decided to not worry about other things for the time being. I might as well ask Tu Hai to help me investigate this matter, and tell him to give me an accurate answer as soon as possible, I''ll buy a ticket to the northwest today.


    Tu Hai was naturally very pleased with my arrival. After hanging up the phone, he immediately bought me a first-class ticket to the Northwest Railway.


    Naturally, the Fangge did not dare to slight their old brother when something happened to him. They immediately went back to the East Guangdong to gather some men, telling me to arrive at that place in the northwest direction a step or two later than me.


    Although I''ve never been to the northwest, I''ve heard quite a few stories about this place since ancient times. The place was dry and cold. There were many generous warriors there since the ancient times. Other than that, there were a few other tribes that lived together, making the place a bit chaotic.


    He had to be more careful during this trip to the northwest.


    In order to prevent Cheng Jia from following me after hearing this news, other than Fangge and Golden-eyed Biao, I didn''t tell a third person that I was preparing to go to the Northwest.


    That night I took the high-speed train to the northwest.


    Our place is a large transportation hub, and we can go past the Hunan border and go down to East Guangdong and Minnan.


    There were so many stations in the middle that I was in such a hurry that I felt uncomfortable for even a few minutes when the train stopped.


    Strangely enough, there were only two or three people in that whole line of carriages. I walked to the side of the aisle for five or six stops, but no one came.


    I didn''t expect that after I went to the toilet, there would be a person sitting on the train seat beside the station.


    To my delight, she was also a beautiful woman, wearing a cap and knee-length tight-fitting boots that covered her limited leather pants down to her buttocks. Her upper body was a very loose long-sleeved sweater.


    Because of his low cap, all I could see of him was a pair of large earrings, about the size of a small arm, on his left and right ears.


    The figure of her back was extremely beautiful. I couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Who would have thought that this beauty would actually raise her head slightly and glance at me.


    I saw a pair of long-lashed eyes and a mouth painted with bright lipstick. It was a little awkward to peep from behind, so I immediately turned my head back.


    Who would have thought that the beauty would suddenly call out to me?


    "Is that Qin Yi?"


    I was stunned, now that the high-speed rail has left the Hunan border, there is still someone who knows me.


    "You are?" I took a few probing glances around, but still couldn''t remember who the person was.


    When the beauty saw me looking confused, she actually giggled and pouted.


    "Look at you, it''s only been a few years since we last met and you''ve already forgotten about me. I''m Han Yue."


    This name sounds a little familiar. I repeatedly muttered it a few times. "Han ¡­" Han Yue, you remember now, are you Class 3''s Fatty Han? "


    "How annoying, I''m not fat at all right now."


    Han Yue intentionally stood up, patting my shoulder, and said with a smile:


    "To think that after not seeing you for so many years, you have become even more spirited than before. What have you been doing all these years?"


    I didn''t answer her quickly, but hesitated for a moment. Was the person in front of me really the Han Yue I knew before?


    The class next door that I studied in before was called Han Yue who sent me the nickname Fatty Han.


    The most terrifying thing was that this girl had previously set a record of twelve roasted sausages in the canteen near the entrance of the school, six points on each side, which was a perfect match for Guan Dong''s cooking. In an instant, she was unrivaled in the entire junior high.


    However, the person who called herself Han Yue in front of me, in terms of facial features, she had a typical red face and her figure was similar to a model.


    Compared to before, they were practically two different people, so I couldn''t believe that the person who called herself Han Yue was that Fatty Han from back then.


    "You, how did you do it?" I asked in shock, but immediately regretted it. I didn''t expect anyone else to ask such a question.


    But regarding this, Han Yue didn''t feel that there was anything bad about it. She only laughed, and lightly pulled on the white woolen sweater on her body, and made a posture that seemed like she was dancing:


    "Nothing is difficult in this world, as long as it is willing."

 C310 The phone is missing

    It seems that the fatty is still full of potential. I couldn''t help but to sigh in heartfelt amazement.


    It had been almost seven or eight years since they last saw each other. Although they weren''t familiar with each other before, they could be considered as old friends now.


    So Han Yue was the same as me, after finishing high school, she also dropped out and went home.


    This is a bit beyond my impression, in my impression of the fat family is pretty good, I read a book I was in early 2000, when she had a small car.


    Moreover, the car wasn''t bad, it seemed to be the original Passat imported. This car must be around 30 years old, as there were usually mines in the homes of people who could afford to buy this car back then.


    It''s a bit strange to drop out of high school.


    After Han Yue heard my question, she let out a long sigh and said that we did not know about his family''s situation. In junior high school, her family was indeed quite wealthy.


    Therefore, Han Yue had been living a life like a little princess the entire time. It was a pity that the good times did not last long, and when she reached her second year of high school, his father had offended someone he could not afford to offend ¡­


    The mine was sealed up, and it was currently in the gold market for the coal industry. The amount of goods shipped and the amount of goods purchased were always very high, and once the mine was sealed off, Han Yue''s father immediately went bankrupt.


    All those years, other than chasing after debts, they also needed a salary.''s father couldn''t stand it any longer and jumped down to commit suicide.


    Only the two of them were left in the family, the widowed and widowed, their days were really miserable and joyful. Hence, later on, Han Yue dropped out of high school and went to work for a little fat girl who weighed over two hundred kilograms.


    When Han Yue said till here, she couldn''t help but tear up. Regarding all that had happened in the past few years, she didn''t tell me more, only sighing a little.


    What he said was the truth, especially for girls. They were good-looking, and even a slight frown could make a person''s heart ache.


    If he wasn''t good-looking, then even if he vomited blood, the other person might just be hiding from him.


    People these days look too much at faces.


    I asked Han Yue where she was going and Han Yue took out her ticket, but didn''t expect that she was like me, and was also going to the northwest. Han Yue told me that he had opened a few Treasure Shops to make baby products, and their headquarters was located in the northwest.


    Along the way, we chatted without a word and fell asleep in a daze. When we woke up, it was already broad daylight. The car slowly drove into the Northwest Movement Station.


    This place was indeed worthy of being an important town in the northwest direction of the entire continent. The train station there had just arrived, and a large group of people were already standing in front of the train station''s entrance.


    I must say that my character is like a country bumpkin entering a city and not having seen much of the world. When I saw such a scene, I actually started looking left and right.


    Just then a man hit me in the chest.


    After I was rammed, the person quickly bowed his head and apologized.


    "Brother, we were rushing on our way and didn''t see anyone. Hehe, I''m really sorry."


    As he spoke, the man pulled out a proper ticket. I saw that it was only 30 minutes away, and the car was about to start.


    I didn''t say anything else. I just told him to walk slowly. Next time, he should pay more attention when he walks.


    But as I took a few more steps, I felt the cool wind of my woolen coat blow into my body.


    Lowering my head to look, I realized that the knife had slashed a cut on the side of my outer coat, and the phone and wallet inside were all gone.


    It was only after I thought about it that I understood, that guy just now wasn''t some hustler, he was just a pickpocket.


    Taking out that ticket would probably be a fake as well. If it was a normal person who was in a hurry, they wouldn''t talk too much to him.


    It was this point that allowed him to slip by in his heart.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I turned around to deal with this person, but this person had already slipped into the crowd, so I had no idea where he was going.


    "Fuck you." I spat in anger. This wallet being stolen was a small matter. There were only a few hundred yuan in cash, but my ID and cell phone were also taken.


    At this point of time, they could no longer contact Tu Hai. You said I don''t remember his phone number and where to find him.


    Looking at the vast sea of people at the train station, I started to panic. I had just gotten off the train and lost everything, not to mention Zhang Tiangang being trapped here, even I, as a person, was trapped in the northwest.


    As I was struggling, someone suddenly tapped me on the back of the shoulder. My body jolted and I immediately pinched both of my hands. I pinched them lightly, causing the person behind me to scream out in pain.


    "Qin Yi, what are you doing?"


    When I heard this voice, I immediately felt that it was evil. This was Han Yue''s voice, so I quickly turned my head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Someone just stole my wallet. My guard is still there."


    I looked down and saw Han Yue pulling a leather suitcase each with her left and right hands. It was about a meter tall and very big.


    Hearing my words, Han Yue sighed, looked around and said:


    "I forgot to inform you in advance when I got off the car that there are many pickpockets here. Northwest is the famous capital of the place, sometimes, when you lose your wallet, you can''t even handle the cops."


    While saying this, Han Yue handed over one of the suitcases to me and said:


    "You won''t be able to go anywhere right now anyway. Why don''t you go stay at my place and help me carry my luggage back?"


    Is this really appropriate? I scratched my head a little embarrassedly, but after thinking for a bit, I don''t know anyone here. If I don''t go to his place, I would have nowhere to go.


    After Han Yue returned home, he would need to borrow her computer to use it. She would need to contact Tu Hai on the internet, and then go to the police station to hang up her ID card.


    Han Yue blinked his eyes and laughed: I have everything there, as long as you come back with me.


    Then, Han Yue quickly took a taxi and brought me to her house. It was a small district called the Wealthy Class Landscape, located in the city center, with 3 rooms and 1 hall. The price of the houses in the northwest side of the city was generally around 10 thousand.


    Han Yue proudly told me that she bought the entire house last year, adding the renovations on top of it, it was worth more than 2 million.


    When I heard this, I was a little shocked. As expected, he was a merchant''s child, born from a dragon and born from a phoenix.


    "I can''t compare to you. I''ve heard that over the years, you have been working as a boss in Gounan''s office." Han Yue laughed, and wanted to take off my fur coat.

 C311 girl who does not eat

    In my entire life, no girl had ever gotten rid of a Clothes for me before. When those two hands rested on my shoulders, it was as if I had become static, and my whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Seeing my appearance, Han Yue could not help but let out a pfft sound:


    "Are you thinking too much? There''s heat in this house, and I''m afraid you''ll faint in such a thick layer of heat."


    While speaking, Han Yue had already taken off the sweater she was wearing, revealing a black tight-fitting T-shirt. It was a very ordinary Clothes without any lace or lace, but because it was tight enough, the contours of the shirt looked nice.


    Maybe it was due to the heat, but I subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Han Yue smiled at me and took off the pair of knee-length tight boots as well.


    Han Yue dressed up like usual, but her figure, coupled with her warm red lips made her look especially sexy.


    I subconsciously patted my head to wake myself up and stop thinking about such useless things. I quickly changed the topic.


    If you want to know if Han Yue has a computer in her house or if it''s convenient, you can lend me her phone.


    Han Yue nodded her head, saying that the computer is in the study, and if you want to use it, you can take it yourself. I went in to take a look, and saw that there was a complete set of history and knowledge in the study, as well as authors from Latin America like Marquez or Hemingway.


    I was a little shocked when I saw it, I didn''t know that Han Yue was really talented, and even liked to look at history so much, I didn''t know whether to look or not, but when I saw him, I was really shocked.


    The computer was an alien''s game book. This game book seemed to be worth ten thousand yuan, and most of the time, it was used by boys.


    I turned on the computer and saw that it was filled with games like "Knife tower" and "Knife tower". I was stunned when I saw that Han Yue actually had a boyfriend.


    Then I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for me to stand here. If he comes back later, he''ll definitely be misunderstood.


    Therefore, he prepared to contact Tu Hai and leave as soon as possible.


    However, it was a good thing that he died. I called him several phone calls, but no one answered at all. This made me feel somewhat embarrassed.


    Just then, Han Yue walked in with a cup of water. I looked up at her and laughed:


    "Your boyfriend isn''t home today."


    Hearing that, Han Yue rolled her eyes at me, and said: "What''s wrong, are you introducing a boyfriend to me? I don''t have the time."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then pointed at the computer. Han Yue immediately laughed and said, "Don''t misunderstand, this is my brother''s computer, he is in his third year of high school and has lived in the school. I was afraid that it will affect her studies, so I didn''t let him take the computer away."


    This time, I was relieved. I took the computer and started to call Toohey again, but there was still no answer.


    Han Yue comforted me and said that maybe she was busy, so you should wait here for now. It was almost noon, eat lunch first before talking.


    At first, I was a little embarrassed, but I really didn''t have enough patience. After sitting on the high iron for the whole night, my stomach was already growling with hunger, and when Han Yue heard the sound of my stomach, she was so happy that she snorted. She turned her head and started cooking in the kitchen.


    I didn''t know why Han Yue''s culinary skills were so good. I just casually stir-fried them and ate two big bowls of rice.


    But Han Yue did not eat much, she only ate a few mouthfuls of the rice in the bowl.


    "How can you not eat? It''s fine to just eat whatever you want." I picked up a piece of meat and handed it over to Han Yue. Han Yue nodded and laughed, she stared at the piece of meat for a while, then took a deep breath. It was like she was smoking, he then placed the piece of meat into her mouth.


    However, the way it looked when it was eaten was as if it was chewing on a piece of wax.


    I asked Han Yue if the food didn''t suit her and she just shook her head, saying that she had been losing weight recently, so she looked like this. I didn''t need to worry about being full.


    To be honest, I have a straight male attribute. I didn''t mind him saying that, but I just nodded my head and continued to dig in.


    In the afternoon, that damned Toohey finally replied to my message. He didn''t say anything else, but actually scolded me, saying that he had been waiting at the entrance of the train station for almost three hours at seven in the morning and hadn''t seen me.


    I immediately let out a bitter laugh. This was a long story. The moment I got off the train, my phone and wallet were stolen by someone. I couldn''t get in touch with them. I asked him again why I hadn''t answered the voice call I''d given him.


    Tu Hai also complained to me that there was a business deal that was tight. When he saw that he couldn''t wait for me, he went into business and didn''t look at his cell phone, so he didn''t hear the news at all.


    I also understand this, so I didn''t say anything more and asked him to come to Han Yue this time to pick me up.


    Before long, Tu Hai arrived. The one who opened the door for him was Han Yue, the moment she saw the big girl, Tu Hai immediately exclaimed in surprise, and happily looked at me and said:


    "Brat, your luck with women isn''t shallow. To think that you would be staying in the home of such a great beauty."


    As he said that, Tu Hai''s gaze swept across Han Yue''s body. I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I coughed lightly:


    "Brat, you know she''s a great beauty, how can you look at her? Be careful not to embarrass me."


    Hearing this, Han Yue laughed out loud, and said:


    "You two better not be joking with me. Since you''ve already contacted me, then that''s good. Qin Yi, why don''t you go back so soon? If you have time, come over and sit with me. We''re old classmates, so let''s have a good chat."


    Before I agreed, that fellow, Tu Hai, answered on my behalf, "This is for sure. I just hope that Beautiful Sis won''t forget my old brother."


    I rolled my eyes at him, thinking that even though Tu Hai was a typical mischievous person, he wouldn''t usually speak in such a playful manner, why did he become so unrestrained and unrestrained today when I saw Han Yue speak?


    Fortunately, Han Yue did not take his words seriously, and only smiled.


    I felt a little embarrassed and quickly brought Tu Hai outside, but when we walked over, Tu Hai would still occasionally turn his head to look at Han Yue, who was behind us.


    Her pair of eyes was no longer squinting like before, but staring wide open at Han Yue.


    What kind of thing is this? After the two of us went out, I glanced at Tu Hai and said with a helpless smile,


    "Brat, you''ve never seen a woman before."

 C312 Kui Gate

    "Women see a lot." Tuhai shrugged and laughed.


    I helplessly sighed and said,


    "Then why are you still staring at me like that? You''re not afraid that others will treat you like a hungry ghost."


    Just when I was complaining about Tu Hai, this brat suddenly said to me, "I''ve seen a lot of women, but I don''t see many female ghosts on women."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, they startled me. I turned my head to glance at Toohey and asked him what he meant by what he had said.


    Tu Hai smiled, and said that in their line of work, they only used to kill demons and drive ghosts for a living, as they had the habit of doing so. When he first saw Han Yue, he already felt that something was wrong.


    Tu Hai and I are both people from the yin and yang lines. Although his work is more intuitive towards ghosts, but I have stayed in this business for so many years, so I can still differentiate between the basic Yin yang qi and ghost aura.


    Why can he see that something is wrong, and I don''t feel anything.


    "This isn''t a normal situation." Tu Hai continued to smile methodically. I hurriedly asked him what was going on, and Tu Hai told me, did he feel that there was a heavy smell of mold in Han Yue''s house the moment she entered.


    I carefully thought about it, and it seemed to be somewhat true, because the doors and windows inside Han Yue''s house were all closed. If something was placed inside for a long time, it would naturally have this smell, which didn''t seem to mean anything.


    Toohey told me not to worry, and listened to him go on. Apart from this, the smell was not the usual musty one.


    There was even a faint aroma of sandalwood in the air. If he was not mistaken, it was the smell of mold that came from the damp candles and elemental treasures that had been in use for a long time.


    There was also one more thing, Han Yue had a ghostly aura around him, and there were two purple-red marks on the back of her neck.


    Tuohai told me that the mark between the two points, if it is not calculated incorrectly, should be three inches and two inches apart without the slightest error. This was the mark of a ghosts using the two corners of its forehead to prop her body.


    "She''s got a ghost on her back."


    I asked with some surprise. Tu Hai nodded and said, "This is my temporary guess, without actually asking him, I would not dare to make a decision, but it can be proven that the ghosts should not have any plans to take her life yet. Han Yue should be fine."


    They were all old classmates and old friends. If something would really happen to Han Yue, I would feel very uncomfortable inside, so I wanted to ask Tu Hai if there was any way to solve it.


    However, Tu Hai seemed to be neither hurried nor slow as he said,


    "Let''s not bother about this for now, Han Yue does not have that chance for now. Just how big of a problem would this be, you should first take care of that brother of yours."


    After hearing what he said, only then did I remember that the matter of Zhang Tiangang had not been resolved yet. I asked Tu Hai about the whereabouts of Zhang Tiangang during the first night.


    He turned his head and just as I was feeling a little disappointed, Tu Hai patted me on the shoulder and said:


    "Don''t worry for now, no news is the best news, I''ve already spread the news, if I find Zhang Tiangang, there will definitely be heavy gratitude, and everyone will help look for him."


    I thank them on behalf of Zhang Tiangang and Tu Hai.


    During those few days, the two of us took a long look around the entire northwest of the yin and yang lines. There were a few who had heard of Zhang Tiangang, but their whereabouts were still unknown.


    This person''s phone couldn''t be reached, I couldn''t even find him if I wanted to, and immediately panicked. Speaking of which, it just so happened that on the third day, Fangge came over with his underlings.


    It was on this day that the three of us were having dinner at Tuohai''s house when Tuohai received a phone call. His expression immediately changed and he turned the phone into a loudspeaker.


    "Who are you people with Zhang Tiangang?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone said very sternly.


    The moment we heard this voice, we knew that it was not kind and the good did not come. Fangge and I did not think much and simply replied:


    "Brother."


    "Heh heh, bro, you really f * cking have your way." A somewhat disdainful laugh came from the other end of the phone.


    "Your two brothers are in our hands now. If you have the ability, come over and take them. My name is Zheng Haoran."


    Then he hung up.


    Fangge and I looked at each other, then we looked at Tu Hai. When we saw the gloomy expression on Tu Hai''s face, we took a deep breath and said:


    "I know why your friend hasn''t heard from anyone for so long. It seems he kicked a steel plate."


    Both Fangge and I have never heard of what kind of path Zheng Haoran has. Tu Hai let out a long sigh and asked us if we knew about the Kui Gate.


    Yes, of course.


    Under the heavens, the yin and yang lines walked towards the north. Underneath the Four Nine Cities, the Yan Zimen Jin family corresponded to the Kui Gate. Legend has it that this Kui Gate has nine skills and thirteen ultimate skills, every one of them are independent of the world''s unique abilities.


    Under the heavens, these swallows, made of gold and earth all acknowledged the Kui Gate as their ancestor.


    However, this place was simply too mysterious, as though it could be linked to the yin and yang lines, but the people from the Kui Gate rarely interacted with the yin and yang lines.


    So we only know its name, but not its shape.


    Tu Hai told me that Zheng Haoran is the leader of the Kui Gate.


    Although Zhang Tiangang was from the yin and yang lines, he still took up the role of the ''Gold'' and ''Mountain'' in the Kui Gate.


    This golden finger was a fortune-telling, and mountains were Treading on Horses Watching Mountain. Logically speaking, it could be considered as half a trade, why did they have to take Zhang Tiangang?


    I don''t really understand, but Fangge was silent for a moment, then said:


    "Let''s not worry about all that for now. Since we already know where it is, it would be good for us to meet the Old Zhang first."


    His words made sense, and not long later, Tu Hai''s phone rang. Zheng Haoran had sent him a location at the freight distribution center behind the train station.


    "Hmph, what Kui Gate, what kind of thing is it to meet at a place like this." When Fangge saw this place, some of them looked down upon it and laughed.


    Toohey shook his head, saying that the two of us didn''t know the truth of the matter.


    It turned out that the Kui Gate only had one in the late Qing Dynasty, which was a long story.


    The train station that was opened in the late Qing Dynasty was the original location of the train station. In a short period of time, this northwest region had become the transportation center and freight forwarding hub of the entire Northwest Continent.


    In a short period of time, a lot of heroes started to gather here to earn a living. Whenever there were people, there would be martial arts world, and the Kui Gate was organized by this group of people.


    The freight gathering center was called epigastrium. Other than being a warehouse for storing goods, it was also a place where Kui Gate dealt with large and small matters.


    To us, this was just a warehouse, but to them, it was a holy place.

 C313

    It was also no wonder why no one could find Zhang Tiangang after he had been taken away by the people of the Kui Gate.


    I looked at the time. It was 3 o''clock in the afternoon, so I didn''t dare to think too much. I immediately went with Tu Hai, Brother Fang and the rest to the freight distribution center behind the train station.


    The freight distribution center behind the station was similar to the dock on the shore of the river. That place was a big empty space, and no one would come here without a reason. So all we could see were sixteen trucks.


    After the three of them got off the carriage, they searched the empty warehouse for a long time. Tu Hai had only heard that there was a Kui Gate here, but no one knew where he was.


    As a result, we started wandering around aimlessly. At this moment, someone suddenly pressed my shoulder behind me.


    I turned my head to look. It wasn''t that Tu Hai and Brother Fang had big hands behind their backs, the ones that were pressed firmly against their backs were three young men who couldn''t even be hit by a rod.


    "Hai He, enjoy the cool." Hai He, enjoy the cool.


    This sentence shocked me a little. What I meant was, where did you come from, and where did you want to go? If you don''t explain yourself clearly, you won''t be running today.


    It seems that the ten counties of the Nine Prefectures are about the same. I thought for a moment and replied:


    "The villa is sheltered from the summer heat." The villa is sheltered from the summer heat.


    When the three people behind heard my words, they pondered for a moment before letting go.


    What I meant wasn''t wrong either. The people at the Manor said that they were here to look for people, and Hui''er meant to go with them. She was invited to be a guest here by someone else.


    The two sides faced off against each other, and one of the three people shouted:


    "Who are you people that belongs to Zhang Tiangang?"


    "Brother." Without even thinking about it, we replied. When the three of us heard our words, we coldly chuckled and said ''good brother''.


    Then we felt as if we had been struck in the back of the head, and our eyes were filled with stars, and the world was spinning around us, waiting for us to wake up.


    He was no longer wearing the Clothes s from before, but a set of coarse clothes. In front of him was a huge epigastrium, with an entire six pairs of yellow pear chairs.


    Right in front of the door, he caught a few cases, a pair of painted flowers, branches, and plum bottles on either side. On the wall, there was a picture of a white tiger, almost ten feet long.


    In the painting, the white tiger''s eyes were wide open as its two claws reached towards a large stone. Its mouth was wide open in anger, and it gave off a truly illustrious feeling.


    On the top of the painting was a gold lacquered signboard, with the words Kui Gate written on it.


    The Brother Fang''s attention was not on me, but on the several cases, he was praising me. Only then did I see all of them, with a spirit tablet placed in the middle.


    The words on it weren''t very large, and we were relatively far from it, so we couldn''t see clearly. However, that incense had just been inserted, and the spirit tablet had a bunch of new white flowers on it.


    In addition, the entire epigastrium was also covered in white flowers, and now we have to look at the coarse cloth Clothes s that we were wearing.


    This was not a simple coarse linen robe. It was a sleeveless shirt, white linen pants, and a pair of straw sandals.


    We have been kidnapped, and the Crying Hall will be a filial son.


    "F * ck, so unlucky." Brother Fang spat in disgust. He had used a lot of strength and just so happened to vomit on a few tables.


    The distance between each blow was at least six or seven meters. Brother Fang was able to spit it all out in one breath, he must have practiced the inner force skill, using the power of his Dantian to be able to do it.


    To be dressed in this Clothes for no reason, Tu Hai and I were extremely angry. We cheered repeatedly for Brother Fang being like this.


    "How dare you, Kui Gate is not a place for you to mess around."


    Before we could even react, a solid palm landed on Brother Fang''s face. Unfortunately, his handsome face that looked exactly like Wan Ziliang''s was left with a red palm mark.


    Brother Fang, who would have known that Brother Fang would suffer such a loss? Upon seeing this, the Three Corpses God jumped and the five spirits soared into the sky, ready to retaliate.


    However, she didn''t expect that before he could, two fire and water rods had already struck down on her calves.


    This merciless fire and water was the wooden stick used in Six Fans Gate years ago. After one swing, the light one cracked and the other became disabled, while the two behind didn''t use much strength, but Brother Fang was immediately knocked down to his knees on the ground.


    How could Tuohai and I bear this? We got up to fight back, but before we could do anything, we felt an icy coldness around our necks. Two machetes were already resting on our necks.


    I looked up and saw that the person who had just spoken was dressed in a long, purplish-red muslin couch, with a butterfly pattern faintly discernible on it. His face was a typical long face, with slightly thin eyebrows, and a pair of long, thin eyes and a thin mouth.


    With a single glance, one could tell that this was a person who had two taels of silver in his mouth. He was someone who could crush a man to death. He was someone who could poison a general with a single plot.


    The man raised the sleeve of his robe and raised his head. He stretched out his index finger and said with a smile,


    "Three sirs, you do not know me, but I know you three. I do not know that you three love Luo Tuohai, Phantom of the East Guangdong, and Qin Yi of the Tu Taisui."


    Only the people in the Yin-yang Profession can understand these names. The three of us haven''t even seen this man in long robes and yet we can call out our names.


    "Show me your skills." I asked grudgingly.


    Who would have thought that this person didn''t take our words seriously at all, so he happily laughed and said:


    "Don''t be so formal, I''m just a nobody. Today, come here and burn some incense to our master."


    With that said, the guest in robes took out nine incense sticks from among the others. After igniting them on the candlestick, he handed them to us, telling us to kneel down and burn them to kowtow.


    Hearing this, Tu Hai became displeased and said,


    Humph, that is not reasonable. A real man is born with a body that kneels in heaven and earth to kneel to his parents, and this family above the mourning hall has met me for a long time. We barely know each other, so how could I kneel down and kowtow to them?


    The man in the gown didn''t have any expression on his face. He only coldly asked:


    "Kneel or not."


    "Dream on." Before Tu Hai could finish his words, the fire and water stick had already reached his knees. With a kacha sound, Tu Hai fell to his knees.


    "It''s your turn, boss Qin."


    The man glanced at me.

 C314

    "Don''t kneel!"


    I gritted my teeth as I said that sentence. Then, I heard the long-sleeved person sneer. "Okay, that fire and water stick is about to come down."


    Suddenly, a laugh came from the inner hall.


    "Haha, the three of you are so courageous."


    His voice was filled with vigor, but not long after, a person walked over from epigastrium. His hair was all over his shoulders, his eyes were bright like lightning, his sharp eyebrows made him look extremely imposing, his entire face was like a knife cutting and axe chopping, looking extremely thin and capable.


    At that age, he should be around the same age as me. However, the aura around him feels as though he is able to hold a great army with thousands of men and horses.


    Upon seeing this person, the man in a long gown immediately moved to the side, pulled out a few wooden chairs, and respectfully said:


    "Master, these three are Zhang Tiangang''s brothers."


    From what I see, the person in front of me should be Zheng Haoran.


    "You are the head of Kui Gate." I pointed at him and said:


    "Where''s my brother, Zhang Tiangang."


    Before I could finish my sentence, the man in robes beside me immediately pointed at me and said angrily, "How dare you! How could you speak to the head of the family?"


    "Grand Master, enough." Zheng Haoran was not in a hurry, he slowly raised his head and looked at the three of us, and then snorted:


    "Since you have the guts to barge in, as Kui Gate, I will not stop you from meeting Zhang Tiangang, but when we meet, don''t scare the both of you."


    Zheng Haoran and the Master at his side looked at each other, and then nodded his head. Not long after, they heard the sound of chains sliding, and then two people holding onto one of them.


    The man wore a bloodstained sheepskin jacket. His hair was disheveled and his face was covered in bloody marks. Only his two eyes were still black and white.


    I almost couldn''t recognize it. This is Zhang Tiangang, the moment he saw her, a mouthful of old blood entered his heart, as he said in a daze:


    "Old Zhang ¡­"


    "Heavens, why did you say you came here safely?" Zhang Tiangang looked at me and stomped his feet on the ground.


    "This is not the place you have come from. Quickly go with Brother Fang and the rest."


    When I saw Zhang Tiangang half a month ago, he was still brimming with energy and vitality.


    "What''s going on with my brother? He has to give me an explanation today."


    On the contrary, Zhang Tiangang looked like he was begging as he said to Zheng Haoran:


    "Kui Gate my head, this matter has nothing to do with my brothers. Let them go, I will bear the responsibility myself, I beg you."


    What exactly happened here, what did Zhang Tiangang do to make the people of Kui Gate treat him like this?


    "Kui Gate, don''t worry. Since I''m here today, it means that I share the same thoughts as him. No matter what he did, I will bear the responsibility with him. Please speak your mind."


    I took a deep breath, looked at Zheng Haoran in front of me, and pulled at an armchair, wanting to pull Zhang Tiangang over to a chair and sit him down. But who knew that just as he sat down, his butt still wasn''t stable so he immediately cried out in pain.


    When I looked, I realized that the butt of Zhang Tiangang''s pants was already broken, and there was flesh and blood underneath. This could only be done using the Tiger stool.


    "This is going too far." Seeing that, the two of them wanted to fight to the death with Zheng Haoran.


    Who would have thought that Zheng Haoran''s face would be so calm and collected, and just coldly said:


    "He merely suffered some injuries to his buttocks. However, someone lost his life because of him. Say, who do you think bullied him a bit too much?"


    I immediately froze when I heard him. Impossible, Zhang Tiangang is a good example of a greedy person, killing a rabbit in random times would scare someone away. Someone actually lost their life just because of him.


    Wasn''t it a little too impossible to say it out loud?


    Not only me, even Brother Fang, who had interacted with him for decades, couldn''t believe what Zheng Haoran was saying.


    Seeing us like this, Zheng Haoran glanced at Zhang Tiangang, who knew that the Old Zhang would actually nod his head.


    This was out of our expectations, and we couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment as to what exactly was going on.


    "Let me say it." Zheng Haoran laughed bitterly and said:


    "Mr. Zhang Dang came to our place ten years ago, and ten years ago, it was Mr. Zhang Dang who killed my master and buried him alive."


    For Zhang Tiangang to be able to do such a thing, we were even more confused, and only then did we hear what Zheng Haoran had to say.


    It turned out that ten years ago, Zhang Tiangang had been in high and vigorous spirits at that time, and had learned a good Treading on Horses Watching Mountain.


    In addition, at that time, he was also young. He was young and was about to travel the world. After going around the country, he had reached the northwest.


    In ancient times, there had been an old saying that people were born in Suhang and buried in the north. In the northwest region, there were countless nobles and kings buried in this place. Feng Shui was also known as the best.


    When Zhang Tiangang came to this place, he was naturally like a fish in water.


    There were even a lot of rich people from both sides who came looking for him to see Feng Shui. And what happened ten years ago was also brought out because of this.


    At that time, a few Northwest boss of the mine came over and asked Zhang Tiangang to take a look at a few good Feng Shui lands for them.


    This place was not an ordinary paradise for Yang and Yin residences, but a mine. There was such a road in feng shui called Earth Asking for directions, which was used to check the unique abilities of the underground mines and gold veins.


    There were very few people in the world who knew of this move, yet Zhang Tiangang, who never died, was actually playing it exceptionally hard.


    In a short while, those Mine owner s were found and the vein was revealed. After finding it, those that made the brothers feel happy were heating up their snot blisters and inviting Zhang Tiangang to a feast.


    The shopkeepers and Zhang Tiangang spat out some bitter saliva in front of the feast. They said that Zhang Tiangang was actually not the first Mr. Feng Shui to come and see the mines.


    Before, he had heard of a famous Feng Shui Master called Liu Wuji. They had spent a large sum of money and already had a price of close to 600 thousand.


    At first, there was a thin layer of ore in the ore deposit, but it broke after only two days.


    How can you be reasonable about this?


    Liu Wuji and Zhang Tiangang were partners, logically, there were no bad words between peers, that would break the rules.


    But on that day, Zhang Tiangang drank a few cups of cat piss and was then flattered by this group of people. Naturally, he was extremely pleased with himself, and actually pointed towards the Mine owner s and said:


    "Heh heh, you can''t be blamed for this. It was all because of you people who were fooled by that person''s illusion."

 C315

    The moment he said that, it immediately attracted the attention of the few northwest Mine owner, and they all asked Zhang Tiangang what was going on.


    Zhang Tiangang wanted to sell them too, so he told them without batting an eye that he must have met one of the Kui Gate s.


    These words were similar to the Jiang Xiang Sect''s words. Copying was a lie. Being in the same sect as Jiang Xiang Sect meant that their words were a lie.


    Then, Zhang Tiangang started to analyze with them. That means that there really was a mine in the mines before, this couldn''t be fake.


    Then why was it a lie? Mine owner was puzzled.


    Zhang Tiangang was overjoyed, it was indeed a mystery to tell them that there was a mine, but there was an old mine, or perhaps a useless one, someone had already explored it back then, and because they could not mine much, it was abandoned.


    This news was most likely due to the fact that the person called Liu Wuji had already known about it. Thus, he brought these Mine owner s to this lode to point at the acupuncture points.


    It was true that there was a situation, and that it would happen at any moment. However, after mining for a few days, the items would no longer drop.


    However, by that time, Liu Wuji would have already run away without a trace. Even if he was caught, he would have had a reasonable reason. It was only a matter of time before the mine was found.


    Even if those Mine owner s wanted to argue, what they said was reasonable.


    When they heard this, these Mine owner realized that they had been set up, and would not let this go easily. They gritted their teeth, and insisted on finding this Liu Wuji.


    When the second day of drinking finally woke up, Zhang Tiangang realized that he had said the wrong thing after drinking too much last night.


    The moment these words were said, it was equivalent to smashing Kui Gate''s rice bowl to pieces. He could not stay in this place any longer, so the dejected Zhang Tiangang ran away.


    However, it didn''t matter if he ran away. Unfortunately for him, there was that Liu Wuji. Ten years ago, there were places where the people were fierce, and people like the Mine owner were always in the middle of the black and white. How could they be willing to let go of Liu Wuji once they found him?


    It had to be known that that was a life, and more importantly, that Liu Wuji was none other than Zheng Haoran''s master, the head of the Kui Gate.


    Because of this, Zhang Tiangang killed the Kui Gate Elder''s head accidentally.


    Originally, Zhang Tiangang thought that since ten years had passed and the Kui Gate had changed her head, she probably wouldn''t care much about this matter anymore.


    He did not expect that once he arrived in the Northwest, after he had just arrived, the people of Kui Gate would intentionally set up a trap for him after finding out about Zhang Tiangang''s news.


    And it was also from then on that Zhang Tiangang and I had no news of each other for several days.


    After speaking of this matter, Zheng Haoran said as he clenched his teeth with a face full of resentment:


    "Master and disciple, father and son, because of a single sentence from Zhang Tiangang, you killed my master.


    Whether it was the Yin-yang Profession or the Kui Gate, they both emphasized on one word, rule.


    People could die, and rules could not be messed up. If Zhang Tiangang were to say this from these two words, then this matter was unjustified.


    Those who had broken the rules had at least three blades and six holes, and there were even more serious faces with twelve layers of plum blossom paper folded on them, suffocating to death.


    But Zhang Tiangang is my brother, I will absolutely not let anything happen to him.


    "This society now is different from before." After Zheng Haoran finished speaking these words, he let out a long sigh and said:


    "I won''t let your brother die. However, I will have to pay the price. I want one of his tongues, so it''s not too much."


    "Impossible!" Zhang Tiangang relied on his mouth to eat. If he really cut off his tongue, then it would be better for him to just die.


    After the Brother Fang heard these words, he also laughed and got up with difficulty. His knees were still dripping with blood as he said:


    "We''re all in the martial arts world. The four seas are brothers. Is there any other way?" Brother Fang rubbed his fingers, telling him that he could afford it no matter how much he wanted.


    Who knew that after hearing this, Zheng Haoran''s face immediately changed, and said: "Do you think that Kui Gate lacks your smelly money? What I want is not money, but a breath!"


    "Then tell me, what do you want?" I frowned and pretended to be indifferent. "As long as you''re happy today, you can let my brother go. I''ll play with your head as much as you want."


    Hearing me say this, Zheng Haoran immediately said two good words, and said:


    "If that''s the case, then this is a good bet. If you can win against me, then there will be discussions about your brother. If you can''t win, then don''t even think about it."


    I pondered for a long time before nodding my head. This isn''t a solution to the problem.


    Soon enough, the Grand Master moved onto a gambling Table. On top of it, there was the word "size" and a chess piece.


    This was a simple guessing game. Simple and violent. There was no skill to describe it. It relied solely on the word ''luck''.


    I thought for a moment, this is something that the people of the Kui Gate provided, the Kui Gate is cunning, everyone knows, if the dealer were to compare the size of the item, they would very likely give out a thousand.


    In order to ensure fairness, I looked at Zheng Haoran and said:


    "Head, I have a presumptuous request. How about we double our guesses? Both parties hold a chess piece, and with one in hand, you win and you lose. If it''s a draw, we can start again. What do you think?"


    Zheng Haoran laughed as if he had seen through my thoughts:


    "Since I dare to gamble with you, then don''t be afraid. But don''t worry, the people from Kui Gate are upright and honest. If they want to gamble with you, then they definitely won''t gamble on you."


    I smiled and nodded. Since everything had been agreed upon, I asked the dealer to open the table.


    Suddenly, at this time, the Grand Master standing at the side said: "For us Kui Gate to bet with you, it is akin to betting on real money and life. I wonder what Master Qin is going to use as bargaining chips for us, in a situation with no bargaining chips, Kui Gate has always had its own rules and regulations."


    This question really stunned me. We were all wearing Clothes s that the people of Kui Gate had changed into for us, and our things were all on the Clothes from before.


    There was nothing inside the Clothes and for a while, they could not take out any chips.


    "If you don''t have any chips, please forgive me." Grand Master said faintly.


    After saying all that, if we were to escape in time, then we wouldn''t be considered Man. I shifted my gaze to the Kui Gate disciple behind me who was wielding a dog-legged knife.


    "Bro, let me use this." I laughed and held it in my hand. I drew a line in my lap.

 C316

    "What are you doing?"


    When the Grand Master saw me like this, he wanted to reach out to stop me, but my operation was a step faster than his, and the knife cut off a piece of flesh the size of a palm on my thigh.


    It wasn''t painful at all, it was just bragging, but the moment the knife stepped down, my face instantly paled, and blood spurted out like running water. My sackcloth pants were dyed blood-red.


    Fortunately, there was the game table in front of me that supported me, so I was barely able to keep from falling to the ground. At that moment, my body felt like it was pierced by thousands of arrows, and my lips were bloodless and extremely shriveled.


    When Brother Fang and Tu Hai saw me like this, they immediately came over to help me. All three of them had injuries on their legs and were barely able to support themselves on the ground.


    Seeing that the situation had come to this, the Grand Master merely snorted and said:


    "It looks like Master Qin is here today to take a treasure jump case."


    This was an old rule in casinos. Some gamblers who didn''t fear death could even take off their cotton clothes and pants to gamble after all the valuable things on their bodies had been blocked out.


    However, after all these things were all gambled out, what else could they do? There were really some gamblers who were unafraid of death who could cut off their own fingers and gamble with the dealer.


    How much is it worth? The flesh that falls off is immeasurable. It''s all based on the gambler''s own words. This is not a simple game, it''s just a finger.


    If he really knew how to play, he would have to gouge out the meat from his body and gamble on it. This was a gamble of life and death, and if he lost this gamble, the dealer would be able to put the piece of meat into the money cabinet without even blinking.


    The gambler couldn''t do anything about it. If the gambler was lucky enough to win, the gambler would have sliced off a piece of meat weighing two taels of silver.


    The second option would be to rely entirely on the gambler''s price. In the future, as long as this casino opened up for business, this gambler who had skipped over treasure cases would be able to enjoy a portion here.


    This was the rule of the martial arts world, and the master wouldn''t deny it. When he saw that I was going to cut off the meat, he was surprised because he didn''t think that I would be so good at it.


    Grand Master gave a slight cough and instructed his subordinates to take the scale back.


    A small scale made from traditional Chinese medicine weighed two to six gold taels, and everyone in the hall was amazed.


    They were all raised by their father and mother. To be able to cut off this piece of meat and not use any kind of anesthetic, that would require a lot of mental fortitude and courage.


    I also wanted to win, not lose. A real man''s dignity is on the line, furthermore, Zhang Tiangang''s life can''t even compare to a piece of meat on my body.


    "To think that Master Qin would want to jump into a treasure case. That Kui Gate should naturally accompany me. Let''s get started." Grand Master said in a somewhat dejected tone.


    As the chess piece was about to drop, I gave a cold snort and slowed down.


    "I am betting two jin of meat, I don''t know what that Kui Gate is betting with, I am not a wise man, I will bid the price on the Table."


    When Zheng Haoran heard this, he froze for a moment. What I just said was obvious, I''m going to take out the meat to play with. You should at least take out something of equal value to play with.


    What I want is not this piece of meat, but the tongue inside Zhang Tiangang''s mouth.


    "Master Qin''s methods are really good, this mouth is not going to let them off easily."


    Zheng Haoran, you heard what I said and laughed coldly, you did not have much to guide me, if you really win against me, I can guarantee that Zhang Tiangang would be fine for the time being.


    Just for the time being?


    I was stunned for a moment. Isn''t this price a little too low? I was just about to argue a bit.


    But Zheng Haoran immediately told me that this gamble was only the beginning of all the conditions. If he couldn''t even win against that, then he had no conditions to speak.


    His words were flawless, as if they were made of steel.


    If that''s the case, then let''s begin. I thought for a while, and grabbed onto a handful of black stones. Zheng Haoran laughed, and then held onto a handful of white stones.


    This bet is a piece of flesh from my body, plus a tongue from Zhang Tiangang''s mouth, that chess piece is about to perspire from clenching it in my hands.


    "Boss Qin, let''s begin the game. No matter how much you try to hold the chess piece, it won''t work."


    Zheng Haoran opened up the chess piece, and Master took out a long staff and counted from left to right, two hundred eight sixteen pieces, two hundred sixteen pieces.


    Seeing this number, Zheng Haoran could not believe it either. He repeated counted, and then fell silent for a moment, before gesturing for me to open it and take a look.


    Since Zheng Haoran''s pawn count is two, then it means that I have already won half, and the winning or losing comes in one move. I clenched my teeth and opened my palm as well.


    After counting the numbers several times, I determined the number.


    "What we said just now is indeed true. Single count is the victory, double count is the negative."


    In my heart, I was so excited that I couldn''t believe it as I asked them again.


    Zheng Haoran nodded silently, cupped his hands and said:


    "Indeed, you have won."


    "I''m taking this person away. If you want the price, just say it, but my brother has already been tormented by you guys to this state, so I have to take him back to recuperate."


    After bringing up the word "injury", before I could finish my sentence, the Grand Master was stunned for a moment before he pointed at my wound with a horrifying expression and said,


    "Didn''t you guys see that Boss Qin is injured? Hurry up and bring out the best Golden Sore Medicine to treat Master Qin''s injuries."


    After saying this, the Grand Master turned to the people beside him and whispered a few words to them. Before long, the two of them had carried a bronze censer over.


    It was the kind of stove used for heating in the winter in the Northwest Territories. It was covered in copper, and inside it burned red charcoal.


    "Is this Golden Sore Medicine?" I was stunned for a moment, but I quickly swallowed my words back. Grand Master used a poker to take out a piece of charcoal and placed it on the lid of the pot.


    "Master Qin, please take your medicine." Before I could finish my sentence, I had already thrown the poker far away. From the looks of it, I wanted to use it unless I had to bend over and bend over.


    This was already disgraceful. The Treasure Jump case was about face. If face collapsed in the middle, even if he won, it wouldn''t be considered a win.


    If you don''t have a poker, you have to use your hand. I gritted my teeth and reached out to grab the piece of charcoal.


    Instantly, I heard a sizzling sound as white smoke emerged from my palm. It hurt so much that my entire forearm felt numb.


    "Master Qin, please take your medicine." Grand Master indifferently said.


    "Good!" "Alright!"


    I nodded, and with my other hand, I ripped open my sackcloth pants and stuck the piece of charcoal to the wound.


    White smoke rose up from the linen pants, mixed with the burnt smell of boiling flesh.

 C317

    At this moment, I am really holding on with a single breath. Otherwise, I would have fainted long ago.


    That piece of carbon stuck onto my thigh for over ten seconds before it was removed by me. I looked at the two of them and said with a tone of posturing,


    "This carbon is a good carbon. After being heated by this high temperature, I can see that there won''t be any bacteria on my thighs anymore."


    Who would have thought that even the Grand Master, when he saw me like this, would also turn pale white. Zheng Haoran and the other master gave me a big thumbs up, praising me as a man.


    "Master Qin." Unexpectedly, Zheng Haoran cupped his hands towards me and said:


    You can be considered a Man, if you lose, I will accept it too, my friend, bring him back, but there is no point in doing this, I have a few requests, if you can do it, I will write off what your friend did previously, if not, then what will happen?


    Since Zheng Haoran had already said that, it means that things have turned for the better. I nodded and promised to listen attentively.


    "Grand Master, the rest is up to you." Zheng Haoran looked at Grand Master.


    "Hehe, since Master Qin is so generous, I will start three questions as well. If you are able to do these three things, the people of our Kui Gate will respect you."


    Then the Grand Master raised three questions.


    The first question was called the Feathered Beads on top of the geese.


    The second question was called the lock on the Black Tortoise.


    The name of the third question was even more strange, there was only two words, lunar mirror.


    I could clearly hear these things, but I couldn''t figure out what this Grand Master was talking about.


    For a moment, I wanted to ask for his advice, but I didn''t expect this Grand Master to directly wave his hand and say:


    "Don''t ask too many questions, otherwise it would be difficult. Take these questions and go back to solve them yourself."


    Zheng Haoran told us that we should be given a week''s time. If we can resolve this matter completely within a week, then we can just do it.


    This was already much better than what we originally imagined. We didn''t dare to retort and nodded our heads in agreement without thinking.


    Zheng Haoran was rather straightforward, he did not waste any more words, and directly got someone to open the chain mail on Zhang Tiangang''s body.


    In the end, it was the people from the Kui Gate who helped us out. Just as we were about to go out, Zheng Haoran got his people to help us change into the original Clothes s.


    On the way out, we were blindfolded, and by the time we could open our eyes again, we were in the center of the consignment.


    At this time, a fleet of six Mercedes-Benz cars appeared at the center of the goods market. All of them were S400.


    A group of people got off the car. When they saw Brother Fang, they immediately walked over, and one of them wearing a black suit quickly helped him up.


    "Brother, brother, you came late. Who caused all of you to come to this place?"


    I was somewhat shocked, but Zhang Tiangang who was at the side spoke calmly:


    "This is the person Brother Fang brought over from the East Guangdong. Looking at the license plates, they don''t seem to have any, but no matter how powerful he is, this strong dragon is hard to suppress in a place like the Earth Serpent. In the Northwest region of the Yin-yang Profession, there might not be a lot of people from the Kui Gate that can be used here."


    These people threatened to fight to the death with Kui Gate''s people, but were stopped by his words. He merely said coldly:


    Don''t you see the current situation? As a man, you can do whatever you want. I didn''t ask you guys to come here and help me do things.


    Although these people looked fierce, when they heard Brother Fang''s orders, they immediately obediently nodded like little chicks, and helped the four of us into the carriage to send them inside.


    After entering, other than the more reliable trusted aides and doctors who could treat red wounds, the rest were all waiting outside the door.


    After doing a simple bandage, Zhang Tiangang glanced at the three of us and kneeled down before us with a "pu tong" sound.


    "It''s because I''ve made you suffer so much for no reason at all. Even if I have to repay this favor by saving my life with my life, I still wouldn''t know."


    I hurriedly shook my head. To others, it was true, but for Zhang Tiangang to act in such a manner, it was definitely me.


    If it wasn''t for the statue of the Gold Phoenix Flying Sky, Zhang Tiangang would definitely have taken the risk to come to this place in the Northwest.


    With regards to my matters, Zhang Tiangang will do his best. If I don''t do my best, then I will truly let him down last time.


    "Get up." Brother Fang lightly pulled Zhang Tiangang''s hand, and then took my hand.


    "Old Zhang, it''s fine if you know this friend of yours, but it''s your fortune in this life. I''ve seen the people that go to the grave to save money, but how do you do it for brotherhood? Even I saw it for the first time. "


    With a brother like this, what more could he ask for?


    Although his body was in pain, Brother Fang still let out a satisfied laugh.


    I turned my head to look at Tu Hai. He got hit by the rod for no reason. Who knew that Tu Hai would wave his hand and say,


    "Old Qin, stop bullshitting here. Our brotherly feelings aren''t bad. Besides, friends are in trouble. We should help, that''s what we call the martial arts world."


    The four of them were all people who had gone through thick and thin with each other, so when the words came to this point, they all burst out laughing.


    Brother Fang was accompanied by the best Red wounded doctor. After being bandaged, the intense pain he felt previously had subsided quite a bit.


    However, the doctor had already told us that we couldn''t move our bodies for the time being, so the four of us could only lie on the bed and continue discussing the three questions that the Grand Master had raised.


    I asked Zhang Tiangang what kind of background that person had, and I didn''t understand a single one of the three questions.


    How much of this is true, and what to do next.


    Zhang Tiangang also shook his head, and said after staying silent for a good long while:


    "Three questions, I only understand the first one."


    "He couldn''t be asking us to get the goose feathers, could he?" I asked casually, as if I had thought things through a little more simply.


    "If that''s the case, then this matter will be much easier to handle." Zhang Tiangang laughed and told us his thoughts.


    This wild goose was not a wild goose, but a famous historical monument in the Northwest City, the Profound Capital''s the Great Wild Goose Pagoda.


    Speaking of which, it didn''t matter if anyone had been here before, they had all heard of it before. This place had been created during the Tang Dynasty and was a famous historical monument.

 C318

    Since the geese Grand Elder was referring to the the Great Wild Goose Pagoda, then the Ling Pearl must be referring to the pearl at the top of the tower.


    In ancient times, people would pay attention to things they had built. When they built buildings, they would place an item in the middle of a tall building. With this item here, they could build things that would last for thousands of years to protect themselves from lightning and fire.


    Although he said so, no one knew whether it would work or not.


    This the Great Wild Goose Pagoda had been here for a thousand years, they definitely had something like this on top of the tower.


    After I finished listening to Zhang Tiangang, I said:


    "This Grand Master has set this question and it''s quite difficult. This Xuan Du the Great Wild Goose Pagoda is a protected cultural relic and a group of people have to buy tickets to see it. The pearl is still on top of the pagoda and we might be able to obtain it."


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Tiangang shook his head and said:


    "What do you think this is? This question is at most an appetizer. The hardest part is the lock on the Black Turtle under the well."


    As soon as I heard these words, I wanted to ask a question. When Grand Master said those words, how could I understand that Black Tortoise was the True Martial Great Emperor of the North. He was the True God.


    How could it be under the well with chains on it? Isn''t this pure riddle?


    "I don''t know either. At least for the moment, I don''t know what he meant."


    If that''s the case, we won''t be able to solve the first two questions between the two teams.


    As for the lunar mirror behind me, just by hearing the name, I found it difficult.


    However, before we could say anything, Tu Hai spoke first. He happily told me that the other questions could be considered as extremely difficult, but this question was basically giving out points.


    How could he be so confident? It was because Tu Hai knew the whole story.


    In this northwest region, the water and soil were dry and there was a lack of rain in many areas. After being scorched by fire, the soil had dried and cracked, forming countless cracks.


    In the past, he had been to one of these places. It could be said to be one of the best places in the world.


    "You guys don''t know, that place is full of one thing ¡­"


    At this point, he even began to play a game of charade, let''s guess.


    Since it''s already like this, I was already burning with anxiety. I didn''t have time to waste here with him, so I might as well just let him off the hook and say whatever he wanted to say.


    Tu Hai shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said,


    "Even in adversity, you still have to enjoy yourself in the midst of hardships. You brat, you just don''t know how to live."


    "Life and survival are two different things. The situation we are facing right now is clearly the latter. If you have the mood, then I don''t have the mood."


    I couldn''t help feeling bitter, because I thought it was a classic, and if I didn''t have a small notebook with me, I would have to write it down.


    Seeing that it was impossible to solve the riddle, Tu Hai decided to say it out loud.


    If I tell you, don''t believe me, that place is full of dried corpses, and the corpses have been buried in the ground for hundreds or even thousands of years, but they will not rot. In the end, when they are dug out, the corpses would be vivid and lifelike, as if they had just laid down in the Coffin.


    I understand that. When I was young, I read about Lou Lan''s Female Cadaver. When the corpse was dug out, it was no different from a person who had just fallen asleep.


    However, after being exposed to the air for a short period of time, all the moisture on his body was sucked out and he became a shriveled corpse.


    But what does this have to do with the lunar mirror that Grand Master is talking about?


    Tu Hai told us not to worry, and after he finished speaking, he said, "This dried corpse does not have much to do with Mirror, but you guys didn''t know that there will be Mirror s in this corpse, and each family has their own money or not."


    Tu Hai said that the Mirror was based on their family''s circumstances. When a rich family put the Mirror in, they would place it in gold and silver, and even more powerful ones would place precious stones on it.


    The home that had no money would at least have a bronze mirror inside the Coffin.


    According to the legends, Mirror could be used to ward off evil spirits. However, in normal Central Plains cultures, Mirror would only be placed in front of lid of coffin.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of an accompanying object that a Mirror put into a Coffin''s body.


    Not only me, but also him. This Mirror is in the small town in the northwest direction, the people inside call them lunar mirror.


    As for why this name was called, no one knew. It had only been passed down for hundreds, or even thousands, of years.


    "Do you think that this is what Grand Master wants when he talks about lunar mirror?" After thinking for a while, Tu Hai said:


    "I think it''s possible. However, this serious lunar mirror must not be some ordinary person''s burial object, at least it has a great background."


    We were also in a hurry, and he made sense to us.


    Since he only had a week, he might as well visit that place first.


    The county that Tuhai was talking about was called Shuofang County, a small county in the mountains at the foot of the northwest. The city was built very early, but because the population had never been there, it had always been a problem with poor counties in the northwest.


    He needed a guide to this place. He thought for a while, then said that he had a friend who could raise sheep in the northwest of Shuofang and ask for his help.


    Since we already know the place, and we have a guide, then this matter is not a problem. After thinking about it, we decided to leave the next day.


    But the biggest problem is that we all have injuries.


    After being injured for a hundred days, even walking is a problem now. Wanting to ride for more than an hour to find the lunar mirror is even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    "Where can we go?"


    Brother Fang, on the other hand, had a calm and collected expression. He told us that as long as we were willing to climb, it wouldn''t be hard for anyone to help us.


    "Are we going to fly?" I pretended to tease him, but Brother Fang shook his head and said:


    "If it really doesn''t work, we can ride on the wheelchair, don''t forget how many powerful people in the world have done great things on the wheelchair, if not we can try it too."


    Honestly speaking, this is the first time I have tried this kind of thing in my life, and it is also the first time that I have been able to borrow four wheelchair that night.


    These were all German goods marked with foreign code. Not only could they be used for manual pushing, they were also equipped with electric appliances. They travelled at speeds of 10 km per hour and could travel as far as 30 km per hour.

 C319

    Not a single one of them didn''t speak of high quality stuff when they and I saw it.


    Brother Fang''s face was filled with glee. He sighed and said: "There''s really no other way, tomorrow I''ll choose a few subordinates that can be trusted. They will go with us and push the wheelchair over to us."


    The next day, as promised, Brother Fang got a Buick GL Series large scale commercial vehicle, and the driver was the man in a suit.


    "This guy''s name is Pingzi. He''s been by my side since he was a teenager. He''s very reliable. Just call him that from now on. We''re all brothers."


    I took a look at him. He''s called Pingzi, and he''s about 25 or 26 years old. He has a crew cut, a very white face, and very bright eyes.


    The young man was in good spirits. Holding the steering wheel, he nodded to us and called out to each of us.


    "Drive." Brother Fang said in satisfaction.


    It was more than an hour on the way to Sho Fang. Pingzi''s car drove so steadily that we all fell asleep on the road. When we woke up, the car was already parked by the side of the main street of the county town.


    "Brothers, we''re here. Where are we?" Pingzi whispered in our ears.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, what I saw was nothing but a large bronze statue outside the window.


    The statue had a European and American look to it. It was a general straddling a standing horse, and the warhorse, with its hooves forward, held high.


    The general held a gun in his hand, and his eyes were glowering forward. He looked like a horse and a red rabbit among men.


    I asked Tuohai which general this statue was made of, and if there had been any famous generals in Shuofang''s time.


    Tu Hai shook his head. "Hehe, Brother Qin, if you ask me anything else, I might be able to answer. But I really don''t know anything about this, there doesn''t seem to be anything else that I can pick up from Shuo Fang."


    This caught my attention. The Sheep''s Lodge was a place that existed in every county in the Northwest Territories. What was so special about it?


    "But you don''t know, these shepherds from Shuofang, especially the old shepherd, are called the ''one hundred sheep''." But you don''t know, these shepherds from Shuo, especially the old shepherd, they are the ''one hundred sheep''.


    Although the last sentence sounded careless, it was what truly mattered.


    Because of the unique topography of the northwest region, there was a unique type of plain wolf. Its body was extremely skinny and was about the size of an average dog.


    These wolves roamed around in packs. When they appeared, they were usually around twenty to thirty large wolves that attacked the sheep.


    Above the northwest, there were twenty to thirty wolves coming and going like the wind, which was not something an ordinary sheep dog could handle. Therefore, if the shepherds could protect the sheep in this situation and were taken away by the wolves, then it would be a top-notch technique.


    When I heard this, I nodded and asked Toohey if his friend was the shepherd who kept the sheep. We are already here.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked him to come." Toohey looked at the chat interface on WeChat in front of me. At that moment, there was a sound of glass being knocked on outside the car.


    At first, Pingzi thought it was the parking attendant. He rolled down the window and was about to take some change, but who knew that he would be the first to push a stick of tobacco from the passenger seat into the pot?


    It was an old-fashioned smoke pot, the brass ones still steaming. Pingzi was startled and let out a cry. Then, he saw a head peeking out of the window as he said with a mouthful of yellow teeth:


    "Brother Jin told me to come here, it''s Brother Jin."


    "Old Ya Zi." As soon as Tu Hai heard this, he quickly opened the door of the MPV. When he opened it, he saw the appearance of the shepherd.


    This person couldn''t be considered tall, at most five feet tall he was wearing a faded flowery cotton coat and a white sheepskin towel. One of his eyes on his dark face was narrowed into very small slits, and smoke kept drifting out from the pot in his mouth.


    "Let''s get in the car and talk.


    Tuhai pulled him into the car. This man was called Ya Zi, probably because he had a body like a child''s, so he gave him such a name.


    As soon as he got in the car and saw the four of us, he was also shocked and said:


    "What''s going on? You were fine the last time we met. We haven''t seen each other for more than a month and you''re already dead."


    "It''s a long story, I''ll talk to you later." Tuhai took out a pack of Ashima cigarettes from his pocket and scattered a few of them.


    Only now did I realize, that old Ya Zi was addicted to smoke, after receiving the cigarette his eyes lit up, he took a deep breath and sprayed it on the roof of the car, his face full of comfort.


    Seeing this, Tu Hai didn''t say anything else and just handed the remaining half of the Ashima cigarettes to Hei Zi.


    "This is good stuff. It smells much better than my smoke, but it''s just not strong enough." Even though he said that, he put the packet of cigarettes into his pocket.


    I said that since the guide had already been found, then what should we do next? I carefully made some plans, and in a week''s time, I spread out over three things. Each matter could at most be handled in a little more than two days.


    It would take at least half a day to get back and forth, so we could stay here for no more than two days.


    Time is of the essence, so I didn''t say too much. However, Tu Hai didn''t seem to be in a hurry, so he told us:


    "Old Ya Zi''s family lives in the countryside, let''s go to his place first, you all don''t know how good he is as a sheep, that''s one of the best."


    "Diagram..." "Tu Hai." I frowned, thinking I didn''t want to waste any more time here, but Toohey blinked at me as if he had read my mind.


    I knew at once that he meant what he said, and that he would go to the country without saying anything else.


    Shuofang County was already desolate, there weren''t many skyscrapers in sight, and the overall architecture was similar to that of the 1990s. In the countryside, it was even more dilapidated.


    It was surrounded by walls made of tamped earth. There were old houses with tiles inside. It seemed like they had decades of history.


    This could be considered a good house, where the old man lived, it was even more dilapidated, it was like building a new shed in the sheepfold.

 C320

    It was a small place, about 20 square meters in size. It was surrounded by a few wooden posts in the middle of the sheepfold. It was surrounded by a small house made of old iron plates that had been found from who knows where.


    The place was cold in the winter and hot in the summer, and he died from grievance. To be able to live in this kind of place, I''m convinced.


    However, the old man let out a calm laugh and said,


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid of all of you making fun of me. I''m not hungry, so I might as well make a trip there, and this is only in the past few years. When I was young, I was buried in a wild temple, and the sky was quilt, so I could sleep anywhere."


    The old man said he wasn''t bored, there were more than 300 sheep in the sheepfold, he was already very happy to have so many sheep to accompany him.


    I secretly admired him in my heart. How could a person with such a state of mind even be considered an ordinary person? Just based on this point, he could be called a deity.


    "Since you''ve come, I can''t neglect all of you. Let me be the host of this meal and treat all of you to it." Hei Zi slowly said, telling us to wait in the room, he was going to prepare some food.


    I also didn''t see any kitchen utensils in this room, the outside of the house was also empty, there was nothing to do, I didn''t expect the old man to walk straight towards the sheepfold.


    Looking at this scene, I felt a sense of respect. This old Ya was indeed courteous, this was waiting to be slaughtered, wherever I went this was the best treatment.


    "Do you see that, my friends are all full of brotherhood, this time don''t worry, just eat and drink well, if you have any issues you should leave it to the old Ya Zi, there definitely won''t be any problems."


    Seeing how kind Hei Zi was, Tu Hai''s face was full of pride.


    However, I feel that something is off, this old Ya Zi seems to be acting a bit weird here, too many strange things have happened recently, I can''t help but to be more cautious.


    The four of us aren''t the only ones here, the Brother Fang even brought four strong guys.


    According to the Brother Fang, these four strong young men all practiced Southern Fist, Eight Trigrams Palm, Eight Extreme Boxing, and Wing Spring Fist, all of which were extremely proficient.


    These brothers were Brother Fang''s bodyguards. Because they were his trusted subordinates, they could be used without worry.


    I let the Brother Fang and his underlings remind us, this time it''s not our territory in the south, no matter what we do we have to focus on one hundred and eighty percent of our strength, afraid of ten thousand, we have to be afraid.


    Brother Fang nodded his head. What made me even more worried was that I didn''t know what was going on with Zhang Tiangang.


    Ever since I sat on top of the wheelchair and started doing it, my legs had been covered with a blanket, and I fell asleep. When I called him Zhang Tiangang, he only responded with a light voice and didn''t say anything else.


    After staying for close to an hour, he suddenly heard the sound of pottery being smashed apart.


    We didn''t understand what the old man was doing, but when we saw him like this, we decided to let him take a look. But before the young man could leave, the old man came back with a large stainless steel basin.


    The large stainless steel basin was about half a meter long and filled to the brim with meat. It was heaped to the height of a small elephant.


    However, these pieces of meat were all made of flesh and bones and looked somewhat similar to the sheep Scorpion.


    Seeing that we were all intoxicated by the smell, he laughed and said,


    "Bring your flesh and blood with you, and quickly try. I can guarantee that I''m the only one in the world who can do so."


    It was a pity that there wasn''t even a proper bed in the house, so we could only move all the food onto the brick bed and start eating.


    After being stewed for a long time, most of the ordinary mutton meat would melt in his mouth. However, for this dish just now, it should be ready in a short period of time.


    Moreover, if he hadn''t guessed wrongly, this large pot of meat should have been left stuffy in the middle of the fire.


    In such a high-temperature and high-pressure environment, it was definitely better than a pressure cooker, not worse than a pressure cooker. However, the meat that came out was unexpectedly very refined, and there was even some firewood.


    Subconsciously, I felt that this pot of meat definitely wasn''t lamb but was a different kind of meat. Furthermore, the bones I ate weren''t white, but a little grey.


    I had a strange feeling in my heart. I looked at him, and then asked the old Ya who was smoking at the side.

 C321

    "Bro, from what I see, this shouldn''t be mutton, right? The taste is pretty good, but the taste is a bit strange. Can you give me some advice?"


    Hearing this, the old man put down the cigarette, blew out a circle of smoke, and said with a strange tone:


    "Sheep, of course, but two-legged sheep."


    After hearing that, a wave of coldness went from the back of my neck all the way to my spine. I looked at the old man in front of me blankly and said, "Don''t scare me like that."


    This two-legged sheep were humans. Legend has it that in the past, the Yellow Nest had rebelled, and the army was short of food. When they marched, they had even brought along tens of thousands of civilians.


    And the people became their food, and called them the two-footed sheep.


    I don''t know if this old man is joking with me, if he isn''t, then I will eat human flesh.


    Who knew that after Zhang Tiangang heard this, he snorted disdainfully, raised his chopsticks, grabbed another piece of meat, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Old brother, stop teasing my Brother Qin with these words. If I''m not wrong, the meat in this bowl should be wolf meat."


    Hearing this, the old Ya Zi nodded his head, he looked at Zhang Tiangang who was also sitting on the wheelchair and said:


    "Brother, you have sharp eyes, but you can see it with a single glance. It''s indeed as you said. This is a wolf that I killed the day before yesterday. It was just killed, its wolf skin is still hanging on the back of my house."


    Although it''s not a two-legged lamb, but this is the first time I''ve eaten this wolf meat in my life, so I can''t help but feel a little shocked.


    The elder Ya said that there were many wolves in the northwest, but he didn''t know why. These few years, it was like a ghost, that many wolves seemed to be against the chain of life.


    Wild animals were almost extinct these days, but it was different here. There were more sheep and more wolves.


    "You call those wolves the Plains Wolves, but we are hyenas. Don''t you know that this beast is very smart?" Hei Zi took a long puff on his pipe and said to us,


    "These wolves seem to have brains. Now that they know that there''s someone guarding the sheep, and it''s impossible to drag them away with a weight of over a hundred pounds, they purposely eat the young lambs. They even dig holes in the sides of the sheepfold and specifically run in to steal the sheep."

 C322

    How could digging a hole in the ground be something a wolf would do? With this skill, he would soon become a hamster or a fox.


    The old Ya Zi said the opposite, even though this wolf didn''t understand the dao, but among the wolves, there were some who knew this and were able to command these wolves to do all sorts of things.


    As soon as I heard the two words "Wolf Military Advisor", I immediately understood and said,


    "The one you''re talking about, is that the wolf that colluded with us? It''s a little smaller than the average wolf, but it''s especially fat. You can''t walk on your own, it has to be on the body of a wolf."


    Hearing this, the old man nodded his head, praising me for being knowledgeable, I couldn''t help but to laugh in my heart, isn''t this a principle that everyone who studied in elementary school would understand?


    However, this seems to be just a legend. Although after so many years I''ve heard the idiom of colluding together, there''s no such thing as a real wolf in the zoo. I''ve never seen its true appearance before.


    "Then this time, I can broaden your horizons. That day, I just so happened to receive a sorry scene, the wolves have already eaten you, the other animal is now locked in my sheepfold, otherwise I would bring you guys to take a look."


    In all these years, I''ve never seen a legendary wolf. If I were to really take a look and take a few pictures of the Photos and go back, it would be enough for me to brag about myself.


    I thought about it and got Ya Zi to bring us there first. When we got to the sheepfold, he used a whole finger wide rope to tie up a big dog on the corner.


    Unlike other wolves, this one had snow-white fur, and its front hooves were a few dozen centimeters shorter. It could only curl up on the ground.


    Legend has it that they colluded with each other. It was because the front hooves of the wolf were shorter than the back hooves, so they couldn''t walk normally. They had to put the front hooves on the wolf''s body to be able to move forward.


    Now that he saw the beast in front of him, the legend was indeed true.


    Seeing that we have arrived, this beast''s eyes revealed a hint of panic, as well as a pleading look.


    It would even let out a few cries from time to time. It looked very pitiful, but it was completely out of his expectations. It was unknown how many lambs died in its mouth.


    Actually, I think it looks like a big husky or a Samoyed, but it''s probably a lot smarter than that.


    The old Ya walked up to it, kicked it in the stomach and said in a cold voice:


    "Motherf * cker, it''s this damn thing that caused this daddy to lose quite a few lambs in this period of time. If all those lambs were to grow up, then that would just be a waste of money."


    After the wolf had taken a kick on its belly, it let out a miserable howl and immediately curled up even more on the ground, motionless and rolling its eyes.


    When I saw this, I thought it was because the old man kicked it to death with too much force. At first my heart ached, but I let out a cry and said:


    Old brother, you''re too careless, aren''t you? Kicking a fart out of this thing with this kick, you don''t know that although this thing is a scourge in your eyes, but it''s still a rare item to buy. No one in the city has ever seen this thing before, so if you bring it to the market for purchase, you might be able to buy it for a good price.


    Hearing my words, he didn''t bother to give a reason, and just smiled.


    "Do you really think it''s dead? This beast is only fooling us."


    As he spoke, he took out the axe he usually used to chop sheep, and immediately swung it towards the wolf.


    In the nick of time, that beast immediately crawled up from the ground, its two claws pointed forward, as if it was kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy.


    So it turns out that when Old Ya kicked him earlier, this beast was just faking its death, he was really smart.


    We also laughed when we saw it.


    This animal spirits, the old Ya Zi told me, this kind of thing has a nickname, it''s called the Wolf Military Advisor, that''s because this guy is too smart.


    Pretending to be dead was only one of his skills. Even more powerful was that the wolf could build a nest and command hundreds of wolves to fight.


    In the past, the northwest region had been plagued by wolves. Thousands of wolves had attacked the plains from the northwest, just like how they had planned in the past.


    It was impossible for ordinary wolves to do this, and the reason for this was because there were several wolf advisers among the wolves who were extremely cunning.


    About the wolf disaster in the northwest, which happened when I was very young, and which I have heard the adults mention several times in my memory.


    But the reason he was talking about was mainly because of the natural disaster, and after the destruction of the life chain, and because the weather was so cold, the wolves couldn''t get through the winter, so they rushed into the Western Beiping. He didn''t expect that after hearing from Hei Zi, there was actually such a beast among them.


    "Humans are sinners now, this thing is clearly a scourge, others can still take it as a place to live. If it wasn''t for you guys, I would have killed this beast and drunk it yesterday."


    If we didn''t have a use for it, what use would it be for us to hold it?


    "This thing can''t even walk. At most, I''ll just take it to the zoo as an ornamental. What''s the use of that?"


    I don''t really understand, what do I mean by useful?


    As I spoke, I glanced at Tu Hai. He smiled and said,


    "I forgot to tell you guys, last night I told Old Ya about the lunar mirror, he told me that we must have this thing, and it just so happens that he has it, don''t you think it''s like someone handing you a pillow while you''re napping?"


    Hearing this, I finally understood what was going on. Nodding my head, I then asked what relationship this wolf had with the lunar mirror. With this thing in my hand, how could I find the legendary lunar mirror?


    Hei Zi told us not to rush, it''s noon right now, we should find that thing and go out later that night, but we have to be careful, it''s not as powerful as the corpses on the ground.


    When I heard this, I was stunned again, I felt that the elder''s words were like a cloud of fog, this thing is not comparable to the dried corpses under the ground, it''s hard to say that this thing is a zombie.


    I wanted to ask a few more questions, but the old man didn''t mention a single word. Even though he changed the topic, his gaze was only on the wolf cub who was kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    Since he didn''t say anything, then I won''t say anything unnecessary. I''ll just wait in the room until midnight.

 C323

    When the sky turned completely dark, it was already midnight. He knocked on the door of the sheepfold room, and opened it to take a look.


    The elder Ya Zi had already changed into a new set of clothes. He was wearing a modified version of the 13 night clothes, with his legs wrapped up in a dozen loops, the sword on his body was already extremely sharp. He was completely different from the elder Ya we saw earlier in the day.


    In his hand was a metal chain, and behind his back was the wolf.


    That thing was completely obedient after being scolded by the old shepherd earlier in the day. Now, it stayed behind him and didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of subtlety.


    "Let''s go now. When you follow me, remember not to speak carelessly. There are a lot of weird things in this area."


    He seemed to have deliberately lowered his voice, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body. Because the roads in the countryside were difficult to traverse, it was still up to the four strong young men to push our wheelchair forward.


    Old Ya walked step by step, leading us out. It was almost five to six miles away. After leaving the sheep pen, we walked towards the boundless plain, which seemed very desolate.


    Beneath his feet was a thick layer of yellow soil. The wolf continued to sniff the ground as if it was searching for something. When it finally reached a tree, the beast finally let out two whines.


    His voice was extremely mournful, after seeing this scene, the old Ya Zi smiled in satisfaction, he took out something like goat''s liver from his pocket and threw it to the wolf.


    This beast probably hadn''t eaten anything in a few days. As soon as it touched its mouth, it ate up like a tornado. It didn''t take long to finish everything and stared at the old man eagerly.


    "Just eating is enough, what else do you want?" The old man bluntly kicked that thing, and the beast hid behind a tree with a howl.


    I thought to myself that if anyone from the small animal protection association saw this, they would definitely fight to the death with this old man, and it was all because of us.


    They weren''t people who liked animals, so they just frowned and didn''t say too much.


    However, what do you want to do by bringing us under this tree? Could it be that this tree is the legendary lunar mirror?


    After the old man shook under the tree, he took out three scents from his pocket, knelt in front of the tree and muttered:


    "Disturb the predecessors. Many offenses have been committed. The fragrance is one of worship. Please do not hold it against me."


    Before he finished his sentence, the elder Ya Zi winked at us and said, "All bosses can take down the tree now."


    Ah!


    What does that mean? I still don''t understand, but Brother Fang beside me seems to have figured something out and got his four brothers to take the tools from the old Ya Zi and start cutting the dead tree.


    What made me even more baffled was that after the tree didn''t get sawed twice, it started to bleed down the saw blade. The bright red blood kept on spurting out as if it was free.


    This scene shocked everyone. Brother Fang was also a little hesitant, he looked at the old Ya Zi, asking him if he wanted to stop, who knew that the old Ya Zi would just lower his head and smoke, his face was extremely quiet.


    "When you saw the whole piece of wood, you would naturally have what you wanted."


    After the old Ya Zi said this, the Brother Fang didn''t hesitate at all and told the four men to quickly make their move. Within five to six minutes, that one of them grabbed the thick tree trunk and fell down.


    The moment the tree fell, the blood stopped flowing, but what we saw in the book completely startled us.


    The middle part of the fallen trunk was completely empty, with only a sole. From the top of the shoe, it looked like a pair of red shoes embroidered with flowers.


    A complete corpse lay inside the light bulb of my cell phone. Just like what Tu Hai said before, it was the kind of desiccated corpse that was said to be flourishing in the northwest.


    The body had not yet been oxidized by the air because of the tree wrapped around it.


    The old man looked down and said, "That''s right." Then he took out his axe and gently put it on the tree trunk. It was unknown if it was due to him using force, that the tree was soon split open.


    In an instant, the corpse was revealed to us. In the corpse''s hand was a bronze Mirror with an emerald in its hand. It wore a full set of phoenix coronet, and its face was extremely lifelike.


    "As long as we have dead people buried here, we will place Mirror s inside, and some of them will be called lunar mirror s. However, this is not the case, only Mirror s that have received the essence of heaven and earth, the essence of heaven and earth, will be able to recognize this name."


    The old Ya looked at the Female Cadaver carefully, saying that this corpse had been here for at least two to three hundred years, that the Mirror had received enough Yin Qi, as long as they were under the moonlight, they could find the Ghosts.


    The effect was comparable to the Yin Yang Eyes.


    So this thing has this kind of use. After listening to what the old Ya Zi said, I feel like I''ve just woken up from a dream, nodding my head, I understand.


    But how the body had been placed in the tree made me hesitate.


    The old man continued,


    "You don''t have to be surprised about that. Since ancient times, there has been a burial on a tree, so the tree must have died before this one died. The hollow place is withered, so I put the woman''s body in."


    Because this tree is nourished by the girl''s corpse and yin energy, it also has cultivation. That''s why when we saw the head of the tree, blood flowed out.


    Doing things is just a way, if you don''t listen to this, you might not even know the whole story for eight lifetimes, for what reason?


    In the end, I still have one more question, this wolf can find this ancient tree.


    On this point, the old man looked at that beast and said,


    "This thing is very spiritual, I''m afraid that he already knew about this ancient tree. It shouldn''t be the Coffin of that Female Cadaver, and it should be the lair of that beast. This beast has been living in this place for many years."


    I think this place is very well-hidden, ordinary people wouldn''t even think of it. No wonder this kind of animal, Wolf, has hovered around the mortal world for so long. Others have only heard of his name, but never seen what he actually looks like.


    After hearing this sentence, I felt especially regretful, today''s matter was all thanks to this wolf. I was preparing to discuss with the old Ya Zi about whether I could release this beast or not.

 C324

    But before he could finish his sentence, he took out the axe and hacked at the beast''s skull.


    In an instant, the blood was dyed red, and the white fur on the animal''s body became a bloody mess.


    Seeing this situation, I didn''t have any reason not to be shocked. I looked at the old man in a daze and said.


    "This... What did they do? "


    You also don''t understand, if this thing is left on this plain, who knows how many sheep will suffer because of his schemes and tricks, plus the shepherd never had the reason to release it when he caught up with it. It''s not because of some ecological chain, but because this thing is cunning and good at taking revenge.


    His words made sense. This is the way of the world. A gentleman isn''t even in danger, so it''s not good for me to say anything.


    In the dark night, we could only see a firefly tail sized firework rippling in the air. We headed towards the sheepfold, and I placed the lunar mirror in my hands.


    I wanted to ask what should I do with the body, but before I could say anything, the body gradually turned into a mummy after being exposed to the air. In about 10 minutes, the corpse disappeared with the wind.


    The scene was so magical that it seemed to be out of the ordinary. I looked at it and was shocked, even the old Ya Zi couldn''t tell what scientific principles were behind it, but the image remained in my mind.


    Many years later, when I was chatting with someone in the teahouse, I mentioned this past, but few of you believed me.


    Until the very end, a professor of cultural relics told me the principles behind it.


    When the story came back to that night, the lunar mirror had already been taken into our hands. We had already completed one-third of the three difficult questions raised by the Grand Master, and what should we do next?


    There''s still six days left, Zhang Tiangang is a strategist level person in our group, he has to be the first to ask if he has any questions.


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while, then said:


    "For the time being, I am unable to solve the second question, but I think that I can deal with the first question first. The Pagoda Pearl on top of the Great Wild Goose Pagoda is not difficult to solve, but it is easy to say it is simple, but it is definitely not simple."


    Zhang Tiangang seemed to want to say something, but no one gave him a way out. I smiled and said:


    "Since the Old Zhang''s matter has come to this, stop bullshitting here. If you have anything to say, tell it to everyone."


    Hearing what I said, everyone in the audience laughed and looked towards Zhang Tiangang.


    Zhang Tiangang thought for a while, then slowly said:


    "The simple reason is that the the Great Wild Goose Pagoda is right on top of the Zheng Pagoda, he won''t run or throw it away, but if you want to go, the the Great Wild Goose Pagoda is a protected artifact, how can you get to the top of the pagoda?"


    This question is something that I have always been troubled over and over again. It is impossible for me to climb up to the top of the tower alive.


    If it was impossible to do so, then why did Zhang Tiangang say that it was simple?


    "However, I do know a brother who has the ability to reach the top of the pagoda. Moreover, he has clearly explained this matter."


    It''s not a lie to say that I have a friend to work with, but I didn''t think that Zhang Tiangang would still leave something behind. I hurriedly asked him what kind of friend he was.


    "Miao Daoke, this bro has a white monkey on his hands, climbing up the windows is a piece of cake ¡­"


    After he said this, I immediately stopped him. How could I not know this person? I even signed a death contract with him. It''s been almost half a month and the matter hasn''t settled yet.


    "How could you know this person?" I asked in shock. Zhang Tiangang didn''t quite understand, so he looked at me blankly and said:


    "What, you know him too?"


    I nodded, and told Zhang Tian Gang everything that had happened previously, helplessly. After hearing what was said, Zhang Tiangang was elated, and rushed to the Dragon King''s Temple, fighting against his own family.


    According to him, Miao Daoke had once acknowledged him as a son when he was young, and could be considered to be an old friend of a sworn brother. If he had asked Miao Daoke to come and help him, he would have definitely come here without saying a word.


    Since that''s the case, then the whole matter can''t be any better, but I still have doubts in my heart, if Miao Daoke really comes, me and him will be like enemies meeting, would something happen to this matter?


    Zhang Tiangang reassured me that as long as he was in the middle of the conversation, I would be able to explain everything clearly.


    But after being stunned for a moment, Zhang Tiangang said:


    "You said that Feng Si made you sign the Life and Death Contract, and other than that, Zheng Zhiping also said that the entire matter was done behind the back by the Great Leader of the Yin-yang Profession, Gou Nan."


    I nodded. That was indeed the case, and then I asked Zhang Tiangang what was wrong.


    "Sigh, Brother Qin, I don''t know if you''ve ever suspected Feng Si before." Zhang Tiangang let out a long sigh and said:


    "I''ve told you before, this person''s water is too deep, no one can understand what he''s doing."


    After I heard what he said, I was stunned, what he meant was that the entire thing was suspected to be caused by Feng Si, and the person who wanted to harm me was no one else but Feng Si.


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible. Even if Feng Si wanted to harm me, he must have a reason for doing so. I have no enmity with him, so why would he do such a thing?"


    "If the tree is in the forest, the wind will destroy it." Zhang Tiangang lamented that he was enemies with his peers, but other than that, he started to analyze the situation.


    There are a few famous Yin-yang Profession in Gou Nan, Feng Si must be the leader of them all, other than that, Dragon Lady has not asked about the martial arts world for many years, and Chou Yulong is my Brother, there is no reason for him to hurt me.


    If one were to look at the principle of choosing one from three, how could one not understand it?


    "Could it be because I have affected his position in the martial arts world?" I shrugged my shoulders. How could I not know what kind of abilities I have? If I wanted to overthrow Feng Si, I would have to eat for a few more years.


    When Zhang Tiangang saw my stubborn look, he could only shake his head and say that he will watch for now. This matter is definitely related to Feng Si.


    "He''s not only a Yin-yang Profession, he''s a thorough merchant who can do anything for the sake of benefits."


    I was a little silent and didn''t continue speaking. The atmosphere seemed a little awkward at that moment. Luckily, Tu Hai gave a quick laugh and said,


    "Now that all three problems have been solved, it''s a happy time. Let''s not talk about it anymore."